Prakrit Proper Names Part 1

Author(s): Mohanlal Mehta, K R Chandra, Dalsukh Malvania
Publisher: L D Indology Ahmedabad
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001125/1

Page #1
PRAKRIT PROPER NAMES PART. Dr. Mohan Lal Mehta Dr. K. Rishabh Chandra

Page #2
Lalbhai Dalpatbhai Series General Editors : Dalsukh Malvania Ambalal P. Shah No. 28 AGAMIC INDEX VOL. ! PRAKRIT PROPER NAMES PARTI Compiled By MOHANLAL MEHTA M. A. (Phil & Psy.), Ph. D., Sastracarya Director, P. V. Research Institute, Varanasi. K. RISHABH CHANDRA M. A. (Pali & Pkt.), Ph. D. Lecturer in Prakrit, Gujarat University, Ahmedabad-9. Edited By DALSUKH MALVANIA ON Shine L. D. INSTITUTE OF INDOLOGY AHMEDABAD-9 (INDIA) 1970

Page #3
First Edition : 1000 Copies 1 June 1970 Printed by : Rajani Printery, Shethia Bldg., Relief Rd., Ahmedabad. Published by : Dalsukh Malvania, Director, L. D. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad-9, With the financial assistance from the Ministry of Education, Government of India. Price Rupees Copies can be had of L. D. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad-9. Gurjar Granth Ratna Karyalaya, Gandhi Road, Ahmedabad-1. Motilal Banarasidas, Varanasi, Patna, Delhi. Munshi Ram Manoharlal, Nai Sarak, Delhi. Meharchand Lacchmandas, Delhi-6. Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series, Varanasi. Sarasvati Pustak Bhandar, Hathikhana, Ratan pole, Ahmedabad-1. Oriental Book Centre, Manek Chowk, Ahmedabad.

Page #4
PREFACE We have Vedic Index' and 'Dictionary of Pali Proper Names' prepared by eminent scholars. But such an index or a dictionary of Prakrit names was a desideratum.1 The task of preparing Vedic index or Pali dictionary was somewhat easy. It was so because most of the concerned Vedic and Pali works were published with indices. But different is the case with the Prakrit canonical works of the Jainas. All the published works (barring s published in the West and Bhratkalpabhasya edited in five volumes by Rev. Muni Shri Punya vijayaji contain no index whatsoever. So we are extremely happy in placing before the scholars the first part of the Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names. This is not a work of a single person, but it is a co-operative work done by a team of scholars. I must thank all the scholars who co-operated in this common task. The dictionary as a whole contains about 8,000 proper names collected from the canonical texts of the Svetambara Jainas. The names are collected not only from the original canonical texts but also from their printed Prakrit commentaries, viz. Niryuktis, Bhasyas and Curnis. But as the title of the present work suggests, we have not selected the proper names from the Sanskrit commentaries on those original canonical texts. Of course, they have been utilised for supplementing the informations gathered under each item from Prakrit original canonical texts and Prakrit commentaries thereon. The work was begun in 1959 by Dr. Hariprasad Shastri, Dr. J. S. Jetly and Shri K. K. Shastri by preparing reference cards from some of the texts with their commentaries. This task was finished by me when unfortunately they left the institute. When all the reference cards were ready the work of compilation was entrusted to Dr. Mohanlal Mehta under my supervision and guidance in the year 1961. Later in the year 1962 he was assisted by Dr. K. R. Chandra in finalising the compilation. These two scholars were again assisted by Pt. Rupendra Kumar Pagariya in finding out the references mentioned in the reference cards. Dr. Mehta left us in 1964. The 1. Of course, there exists one noteworthy work in Gujarati Language 'Jaina Agamasahityamam Gujarat' by Dr. B. J. Sandesara (Pub : Gujarat Vidyasabha ) the scope of which is limited.

Page #5
[ 4 ] XI. revision was completed in the year 1967. The book went to press in 1968 when I was in Toronto. When Dr. Chandra left the Institute in 1969, the task of getting the book printed fell solely upon Dr. N. J. Shah. Like Dictionary of Pali Proper Names this dictionary too includes some names which are not proper names, e.g. Titthamkara, Cakkavatti etc. It is hoped that they will be useful to the scholars. While preparing this dictionary generally the compilers have not utilised the data available in other sources, They have collected data only from the Jain canonical texts and their Prakrit and Sanskrit commentaries. Only with regards to geographical names they have utilised the other sources. In spite of this I hope that the scholars will be benefitted by this dictionary because this is for the first time that the data from the Jaina canonical literature is collected and arranged, The printing of the work follows the pattern set out in the Dictionary of Pali Proper Names. Information of a particular name will not be complete unless the names printed in bold types are also consulted. The bold types are used to indicate that a name printed in those types is separately dealt with at its proper place. The Sanskrit and Prakrit terms used in description are in italic types. The numbers given in brackets after the name printed ..n bold types indicate that the relevent name with that number is dealt with at its proper place. I heartily thank Shri Kasturbhai Lalbhai, the Chairman of the Institute, for allowing us to undertake such an exorbitantly expensive project. Moreover, I thank the ministry of Education and Youth Service, Govt. of India, for sanctioning the publication Grant of Rs. 12,000/ L. D. Institute of Indology Ahmedabad-9 20-6-1970. Dalsukh Malvania Director.

Page #6
TRANSLITERATION 1. Sanskrit Vowels 37, 371, T, &, 3, 5, , 5, 2, 371 371 ; : a, a, i, i, u, u, l, e, ai, o, au, m, h Consonants. , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , k, kh, g, gh, i, c, ch, j, jh, n, l, th, d, dh, n, a, 9, , , 9, q, 1, H, I, I, a, a, t, th, d, dh, n, p, ph, b, bh, m, y, 1, 1, v, s, $ S, h TL 2. Prakrit The same scheme applies to the Prakrit Alphabets which exclude the following letters : # , , , , , , , , ai, au, h, n, n, $, However in Prakrit read ai. as ai au as au and not as and not as ai au

Page #7
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 1. PUBLISHERS AS. =Agamodaya Samiti, Bombay KP. = Keshavlal Premchand, & Mehesana. Ahmedabad. BK. = Babalchandra Keshavlal Modi, LJ. = Laxmichandra Jain Library, Ahmedabad. Agra. DL. = Devchand Lalbhai Series, MG. = Manivijaygani Series Bombay. Bhavnagar. GG. =Gurjar Granthratna Karyalaya, MJ. =Muktivimal Jain Series, Ahmedabad Ahmedabad. JA. = Jain Atmanand Sabha, Bhav- MJA.=Mafatlal Jhaverchandra, nagar. Ahmedabad. D. = Jaindharma Prasarak Sabha, PK = Pushpachandra KhemBhavnagar. chandra, Valad. JG. = Jivraj Ghelabhai Doshi, PTS. = Prakrit Text Society, Ahmedabad. Varanasi. JJ. = Jinadattasuri Jnanabhandar, RK. =Rishabhdeo Kesharimal, Bombay & Surat. Ratlam. JPP.= Jain Pustak Prachar Sanstha, SJ. = Sanmati Jnanapeeth, Agra. Surat. SN. = Sarabhai Nawab, AhmedaJS. = Jain Sahitya Sanshodhak bad. Samiti, Ahmedabad. VJ. =Vijaydansuri Jain Series, KJ. =Kesharbai Jnanamandir, Patan. Surat. 31. 2. BIBLIOGRAPHY (2) (3) Full Title Edition Abbreviation Aca. - Acaranga - AS. 1916 Numbers quoted (Except otherwise mentioned) (1) paragraph (first-eight chapters of the first section.) (2) chapter, lesson and paragraph (ninth chapter of the first section.) (3) section and paragraph (second section.)

Page #8
AcaCu. AcaN. AcaSi. AGI Ant. AntA. Anu. AnuCu. AnuH, AnuHe. Anut. Anuta. Atu. Aup. Aupa. - Acaranga-curni - RK. 1941 - page. - Acaranga-niryukti. - AS. 1916 - verse. -- Acaranga-vstti (by Silanka). - AS. 1916 - page. - Ancient Geography of India. (by A. Cunningham). - London 1871 - page. - Antaktddasanga. - AS. 1920 - paragraph. - AntakTddasanga-vstti. (by Abhayadeva). - AS. 1920 - page. - Anuyogadvara. AS. 1924. - paragraph. - Anuyogadvara.-curni. RK. 1928. - page. - Anuyogadvara-vptti. (by Haribhadra). - RK. 1928. - page. - Anuyogadvara-vitti. (by Hemacandra). - DL. 1915. - page. - Anuttaraupapatika. - AS. 1920. - paragraph. - Anuttaraupapatika.-vstti. (by Abhayadeva). - AS. 1920. - page. - Aturapratyakhyana. - AS. 1927. - verse. - Aupapatika. - AS. 1916. - paragraph. - Aupapatika.-vrtti (by Abhayadeva). - AS. 1916. - page. - Avasyaka (Sadavasyaka). - RK. 1992(V.S.) - page. - Avasyaka-bhasya - VJ. 1939-49 - verse. - Avasyaka-curni. RK. 1928-9. - volume and page. - Avasyaka-vstti. (by Haribhadra.) - AS. 1916-7. - page. - Avasyaka-vstti (by Malayagiri). - AS. 1928-36. - page. - Avasyaka-niryukti. - VJ. 1939-41.- verse. - Bharata Bhumi aura Usake Nivasi (by J. C. Vidyalankar). - Agra.1987 (V.S.) - page. - Bhagavati (Vyakhyaprajnapti). - AS. 1918-21 - paragraph. - Bhagavati-vstti (by Abhayadeva). - AS. 1918-21 - page. - Bhaktaparijna - AS. 1927 - verse. - Bthatkalpa. - JG. 1915 - chapter and paragraph. - Bshatkalpa-bhasya. - JA. 1933-42. - verse. - Bihatkalpa-vytti (by Ksemakirti). (from p. 177). - JA. 1933-42. - verse. - Brhatkalpa-vitti (by Malayagiri). (up to p. 176). 1933 - page. Ava. AvaBh. AvaCu. AvaH. AvaM. AyaN. BBN. Bha. BhaA. Bhak. Brh. Brh Bh. BrhKs. Brhm

Page #9
[81 Can. Cand. Cat. CLJ. - Identical with Sur. - KJ. 1941 - verse. - DL. 1922 - verse. - Candraprajnapti. - Candravedhyaka. - Catuhsarana. - A History of The Canonical Literature of the Jainas by H. R. Kapadia. - Dasavaikalika. - Surat, 1941 - DL. 1918. Das. - page. - chapter and verse. - verse. - page. Das Bh. DasCu. DasH. - DL. 1918. - RK. 1933. - Dasavaikalika-bhasya.. - Dasavaikalika-curni. - Dasavaikalika-vstti. (by Hari bhadra). - Dasavaikalika-niryukti. - Dasasrutaskandha DasN. Dasa. - DL. 1918. - page. - DL. 1918. - verse. - MG. 2011 (V.S.) - chapter and para DasaCu. DasaN. Dev. DPPN. graph. - MG. 2011 (V.S.) - page. - MG. 2011 (V.S.) - page. - AS. 1927. - verse. - London. 1960. - volume and page. - AS. 1927. - verse. Gac. GacV. - AS. 1923. - AS. 1927. - page. - verse. Gan. GDA. - Dasasrutaskandha-curni. - Dasasrutaskandha-niryukti. - Devendrastava. - Dictionary of Pali Proper Names (by G. P. Malala- sekera). - Gacchacaraprakirnaka. - Gacchacaraprakiranka. - vstti (by Vanaramuni). - Ganividya. - Geographical Dictionary of Ancient and Mediaeval India (by Nundo Lal Dey). - Geographical Essays (by B.C. Law), Vol. I. - Geographical and Economic Studies in the Mahabharata : Upayana-parva (by Moti. chandra ). - A History of the Canonical Literature of the Jainas by H. R. Kapadia. - India as Deseribed in Early Texts of Buddhism and Jainism (by B. C. Law). - London. 1927. - page. GE. London. 1937. - page. GESM. - Lucknow.1945.- page. HCLJ. - Surat, 1941. - page. IBJ. or IDETBJ. - London. 1941.- page.

Page #10
191 - Lucknow.1953. - page. DL. 1920. - paragraph. - DL. 1920. - page. - Trivandrum. - page. - BK. 1998 (V.S.) - verse. BK. 1998 (V.S.) - verse. DL. 1919. - paragraph. - DL. 1919. AS. 1980. - page. - paragraph. IP. - India as known to Panini (by V. S. Agrawal). Jam. - Jambudvipaprajnapti. Jams. - Jambudvipaprajnapti-vitti. (by Santicandra) JIH. - Journal of Indian History, vol. XLI, pt. I. Jit. - Jitakalpa. JitBh. - Jitakalpabhasya. Jiv. - Jivajivabhigama. JivM. - Jivajivabhigama.-vitti. (by Malayagiri). Jna. - Jnatadharmakatha JnaA. - Jnatadharmakatha-vstti. (by Abhayadeva). Kalp. - Kalpasutra. KalpCu. - Kalpasutra-curni. KalpDh. - Kalpasutra-vrtti. (by Dharm asagara). KalpJayav, - Kalpasutra-vstti (by Jayavi jaya). Kalpl. - Kalpasutra-vitti (by Laksmi vallabha.) Kalps. - Kalpasutra-vytti (by santisa gara). KalpSam, - Kalpasutra-vstti (by Samaya sundara). KalpSan. - Kalpasutra-vitti (by Sangha vijaya) KalpV. - Kalpasutra-vstti (by Vinaya vijaya), LAI. - Life in Ancient India (by J. C. Jain), Mahan. - Mahanisitha. - AS. 1919. - JA. 1919. - SN. 1952. - JA. 1922. - page. - paragraph. - page. - page. - MJA. 1991. (V.S.) - page. - JJ. 2004. (V.S.) - page. - RK. 1936. - page. - JJ. 1939. - page. - MJ. 1991. (V.S.) - page. JA. 1915. - page. Mahap. Mar. Nan.. NanCu, NanH. - Mahapratyakhyana. - Maranasamadhi, - Nandisatra, - Nandisutra-curni, - Nandisutra-vitti (by Hari bhadra), - Nandisutra-vstti (by Malaya giri) - Bombay. 1947, - page. - Ms. prepared by Muni Punyavijayaji. - page. AS. 1927. - verse. AS. 1927. - verse. AS: 1924. - paragraph. PTS. 1966 - page. - PTS. 1966. - page. NanM. - AS. 1924. - page.

Page #11
101 Nir. - Nirayavalika. - JD. 1990. (V.S.) - section and chapter. - AS. 1922. - section Nirc. - Nirayavalika-vstti (by Can- drasuri). and Nis. - Nisithasutra. - SJ. 1957-60. chapter. - chapter and NisBh. NisCu. - Nisithasutra-bhasya. - Nisithasutra-curni. - - SJ. SJ. 1957-60. 1957-60. para graph. - verse. - volume and page. - verse. - AS. 1919, OghN. OghND. AS. 1919. - page. - JD. 1979. (V.S.) - page. Pak. Paky, Pinn, Pin NBh. PinNM, - DL. 1911. - DL. 1918. - DL. 1918. - page. - verse. - verse. Praj. PrajH, - Ogha-niryukti. - Oghaniryukti-vstti (by Dro nacarya). - Paksikasutra. - Paksikasutra-irtti (by Yaso deva). - Pindaniryukti, - Pindaniryukti-bhasya, - Pindaniryukti-vrtti (by Mala yagiri). - Prajnapana, - Prajnapana-vytti (by Hari- bhadra), - Prajnapana-vrtti (by Mala yagiri). - Prasnavyakarana. - Prasnavyakarana-vytti (by Abhayadeva). - Prasnavyakarana-vstti (by Jnanavimala ). - Rajaprasniya. - DL. 1918. - page. - AS. 1918-9. - paragraph. - RK. 1947 (Pt. I) - page. - JPP. 1949 (Pt. II) - page. PrajM. - AS. 1918-9 - AS 1919. page. - paragraph. Pras. PrasA. - AS. 1919. - page. Pras). Raj. - MJ. 1993 (V.S.) - page. - GG. 1994. (V.S.) - para graph. - GG. 1994. - page. RajM. Risi. Sam. SamA. - Rajaprasniya-vytti (by Mala yagiri). - Rsibhasitani Sutrani. - Samavayanga. - Samavayanga-vstii (by Abha- yadeva). - Samstaraka. - RK. 1927. - AS. 1918. - AS. 1918. - chapter. - paragraph. - page. Sams. - AS. 1927. - verse.

Page #12
( 11 ) - Jalore. 1998. (V.S.) - page. - Delhi. 1960. - page. SN. SBM, - Sramana Bhagavan Mahavira (by Kalyanvijayji). SGAMI. - Studies in the Geography of Ancient and Medieval India (by D. C. Sircar). - Samyuttanikaya, Vol. I (Int roduction), Sth, - Sthananga. Stha - Sthananga-vrtti (by Abhaya deva). - Suryaprajnapti. SurM. - Suryaprajnapti-vrtti (by Mala yagiri). - Sutrakstanga (edited by P.L. Vaidya), - - Sarnath. 1954. - page. AS. 1918-20. - paragraph. - AS. - AS. 1918-20. - page. 1919, - paragraph. Sur. Sut. - AS. 1919. - page. - Poona, 1928. - section, chapter, lesson and verse or paragraph. - RK. 1941. - page. - Poona. 1928. - verse. SutCu.. SutN. Sutsi, - AS. 1917. - page. TAI. - Sutrakstanga-curni, - Sutrakstanga-niryukti. - Sutrakstanga-vstti (by Sila nka). - Tribes in Ancient India (by B. C. Law). - Tandulavaicarika. - Tirthodgarita, Tan. Tir. - Poona. 1943. - page. - DL. 1922. - verse, Manuscript prepared my Muni Punya vijayaji - verse. - Bombay, 1960-2.- Valume and page. - AS. 1920. - Paragraph TM. Upa. - Tirthamkara Mahavira (by Vijayendrasuri). - Upasakadasanga. - Upasakadasanga - vrtti (by Abhayadeva). - Uttaradhyayana. UpaA. Utt. 1920. 1935. - JG. - page. - Chapter and verse - page. - RK. 1933. UttCu. UttK. 1923. 1916. - Uttaradhyayana-curni. - Uttaradhyayana-vstti (by Kamalasamyama). - Uttaradhyayana-niryukti. - Uttaradhyahana-vstti (by Nemicandra). - Uttaradhyayana-vrtti (by santisuri). UttN. UttNe. - DL. - page. - page. 1937. - page. Utts. - DL. 1916. - page.

Page #13
Vip. VipA. Vis. Visk. Vya. Vya(M). VyaBh. VyaM. ch. f. n. fn. p. pp. pt. - - - If - Vipakasutra. Vipakasutra-vrtti (by Abhayadeva ). Visesavasyakabhasya. Visesavasyakabhasya-vrtti (by Kotyacarya). Vyavaharasutra. Vyavaharasutra. [ 12 ] Vyavaharasutra-bhasya. Chapter. foot-note. page. pages. part. } - - V. - AS. AS. RK. V. N. vol. V. S. VV, RK. JS. KP. KP. Vyavaharasutra-vrtti. (by Malayagiri) volume and page. N. B. 1. Ant., Anut. and Vip. are published in one valume under the title 'Antakrddasanuttaropapatikadasavipakasrutani". KP. - 1920. - 1920. 1936. 1936. 1923. 1926-8. 1926-8. 2. Atu., Bhak., Sams., Dev; Gan; Mahap: Gac and Mar. are published in one volume, viz Catuhsaranadi Prakirnakadasaka. 3. Where the edition of the text and its commentaries (niryukti, bhasya, curni and vrtti) is the same, they should be taken as contained in one and the same volume. 3. GENERAL. 1926-8. - page. - verse. para - graph. - page. Chapter and para - graph. Chapter and para graph. - Chapter and verse or volume and verse. verse. Vira Nirvana Samvat. volume. Vikrama Samvat. verses.

Page #14
PRAKRTA PROPER NAMES Aii (Aditi) Presiding deity of the Punavvasu constellation.1 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth, 90. Aikaya (Atikaya) Lord (indra) of the Mahoraga class of Vanama mtara gods. He has four principal wives: Bhuyamga, Bhuyamgavai, Mahakacca and Phuda. 1. Bha. 169, Praj. 48, Sth. 94. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Aijasa (Atiyasas) Another name of Aibala(2).1 1. Vis. 1750. Aiteya (Atiteja) Night of the fourteenth day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Aidusama (Atiduh sama) Sixth division of Osappini and first division of Ussappini. Its another name is Dussamadussama.? 1. Tir. 957, 959. 2. Jam. 18, Sth. 50. Aipamdukambalasila (Atipandukambalasila) One of the four consecratory slabs in Pamdagavana of the Mamdara(3) mountain in Jambuddiva. It is known as Pamdukambalasila in Jambuddivapannatti.? 1. Sth. 302, Aval. p. 124. 2. Jam. 107. Aipasa (Atiparsva) Seventeenth Titthayara of the current Osappini in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva. According to Titthogali he is eighteenth one and contemporary of Titthayara Ara of the Bharaha(2) region whereas Mahahilogabala is the seventeenth one. 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 331. 3. Ibid. 330. 1. Aibala (Atibala) Fifth would-be Vasudeva(1) in the Bharaha (2) region of Jambudiva. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143 2. Aibala One of the eight great kings attaining liberation after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). He was Bharaha's great-grandson and the son of Mahajasa(1). He is also known as Aijasa.3 1. Sth. 616, AvaN. 363. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 214, AvaM. p. 236. 3. Vis. 1750.

Page #15
Aibala 3. Aibala Father of Mahabbala(3), the king of Gamdhasamiddha, capital of the Gamdhara district in Avaravideha.1 1 AvaCu. I. p. 165, AvaM. pp. 157, 219. 2 Aibhadda (Atibhadra) Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. AvaN. 649, Vis. 707, 2510, AvaCu. I. p 338. Mother of Pabhasa(1), the eleventh Ganadhara of 1. Aimutta (Atimukta) Son of king Vijaya(5) and his queen Siri(2) of Polasapura. While playing with children he sees Ganahara Imdabhui, takes him to his house with curiosity and offers alms, enquires his whereabouts and then accompanied by him reaches Titthayara Mahavira whom he bows with reverence, gets impressed by his sermon, renounces the world and in due course attains emancipation. In the course of his monkhood, in one rainy season, he placed his bowl in the flowing water and enjoyed the scene as if a boat were sailing there.2 He is mentioned as an important personality to be bowed with deep respect.3 1. Ant. 15, AntA. p. 23, SutCu. p. 325. 3. Ava. p. 27 2. Aimutta Younger brother of king Kamsa(2)1. He renounced the world and became a monk. He predicted that Devai would give birth to eight sons.2 2. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. p. 357. 1. KalpSam. p. 173. 2. Bha. 188. 3. Aimutta Fifteenth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 12. 4. Aimutta Tenth chapter of Anuttarovavaiyadasa.1 It is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. Airattakambalasila (Atiraktakambalasila) See Rattakambalasila.1 1. Sth. 302. Aira (Acira) Mother of Samti, the sixteenth Titthayara, and wife of Vissasena(1), the king of Gayapura.1 1. Sam. 157, 158, Tir. 479, AvaN. 398. Aujjha (Ayodhya) Same as Aojjha.1 1. Sth. 637, SthA. p. 479. Aivaya (Atipata) Fifth chapter of the twelfth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 437. 1. Aojjha (Ayodhya) Capital of the Gamdhilavai Vijaya(23), a district in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 637.

Page #16
Amkavai 2. Aojjha Principal city of Kosala(1). It was the birth-place of Titthayaras like Ajiya and Anamta.? The former had his first parana here.3 Titthayara Usaha(1) visited it along with Marii. Ganadhara Acala(7) belonged to this place. It figured as the capital of Cakkavattis like Bharaha(1) and Sagara. King Dasaraha(1) also ruled here. It was twelve yojanas long. It is also known as Viniya, Kosala, Ikkhagabhumi and Sageya. It is identified with a place near modern Fyzabad in Oudh.10 1. Avacu. I. p. 337, BhaA.p. 683. 6. AvaN. 397, PrajM. p. 300. 2. AvaN. 382-3, Tir. 503, BrhKs. p. 381. 7. PrasA. p. 87. 3. AvaN. 323, AvaM. p. 227. 8. KalpV. p. 41, KalpDh. p. 36. 4. KalpV. p. 41, KalpDh. p. 36. 9. SthA. p. 479, AvaN. 382, Kalp. 206. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 337. 10. SGAMI. p. 99. Aomuha (Ayomukha) Same as Ayomuha. 1. Sth. 304. 1. Amka (Anka) Fourteenth part of the first layer of the Rayanappabha(2) region. 1. Sth. 778. 2. Amka Same as Amkavai 2), a Vakkhara mountain. 1. Jam. 102. of the first layer (khara) of 3. Anka One of the sixteen parts Rayanappabha(2). 1. Jiv. 69, Sth. 778. Arkalivi (Ankalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Amkavadamsaya (Ankavatamsaka) Main palace of the lord (indra) of the Isana(1) celestial region.1 1. Bha. 172. district in 1. Amkavai (Ankavati) Capital of the Ramma Vijaya(23), a Mahavideha. 1. Jam 96. 2. Amkavai A Vakkhara mountain situated between the Pamha(1) and Supamba(2) districts and on the bank of river Sioa in the southern part of Western Mahavideha. It has four peaks: Siddhayayana, Ankavai(3), Pamha(3) and Supamha(3). 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 302, 434, 637.

Page #17
Amkavai 3. Amkavai One of the four peaks of Amkavai (2). 1. Jam. 102. 1. Amkusa (Ankusa) A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods are born with a maximum life-span of sixteen sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 16. 2. Amkusa A Gaha (planet) mentioned in Thana only. It is over and above eighty-eight planets.? 1. Sth. 90. 2. SthA. p. 78, fn. 1. heavenly abode in Mahasukka(1), Amkusapalamba (Ankusapralamba) A similar to Amkusa(1).1 1. Sam. 16. 1. Amga (Anga) One of the sixteen great janapadas (state) in the time of Titthayara Mahavira. Campa was its capital. The Ariya region extended upto Amga and Magaha in the east. King Camdacchaya of Amga renounced the world along with Titthayara Malli(1).* Amga is identified with the country about Bhagalpur including Monghyr." See also Campa. 1. Bha. 554, JnaA. p. 125, SthA. pp. 142, 3. SutSi. p. 123, Praj. 37, Brh. 1.51. 564, KalpDh, p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. 4. Sth. 564, SthA. P. 401. 2. Praj. 37, Jna. 69, SthA. pp. 401, 5. See GDA. p. 7. 479, UttK. p. 433. 2. Amga One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. 3. Amga A group of canonical texts, eleven in number, and other than Ditthiyaya and Painnaga. According to one view Ditthivaya is the source of all the Amga texts3 and therefore, Ditthivaya or so to say, Puvvagaya is composed first and then all the eleven Amga texts by the Ganaharas.5 According to the other view Ditthivaya is included in the Amga texts and thus their number is twelve and they are composed by the Ganaharas in the following order :- 1. Ayara, 2. Suyagada, 3. Thana, 4. Samavaya, 5. Viyahapannatti, 6. Nayadhammakaha, 7. Uvasagadasa, 8. Astagadadasa, 9. Anuttarovavaiyadasa, 10. Panhavagarana, 11. Vivagasuya and 12. Ditthivaya (not extant).7 These twelve texts have been compared with the twelve limbs 1. Utt. 28.23, Bha. 93, KalpV. p. 187. NanM. p. 240, NanH. p. 69, AvaCu.I. p. 2. Utt. 28.23. 8, JivM. p. 3, SamA. pp. 130-131. 3. Vis. 553-554, BrhBh. 145, 146. 7. Nan. 41, Sam. 1, 136 ff, Vis. 1688, AcaN. 4. See CLJ. P. 8. 8-9, pp. 5-6, NanCu p. 57,. Anu. 3, 5. NanCu. p. 57, NanM. p. 240, SamA. AcaCu. p. 3, Nan M. pp. 208-9, Kalp V. p. pp 130-131. 248, Cand. 27, Avan. (Dipika)p. 188. 6. Vis. 553, AcaN. 8-9, AcaCu. p. 3, !

Page #18
Amgabahira of body (srutapurusa). They are collectively also known as Angapavittha, Amgagayalo and Duvalasamga Ganipidaga. 11 The first eleven texts were recollected in the Magaha country after a prolonged famine.12 The Titthogali gives an account of gradual extinction of the Amga texts.13 8. NanM. p. 203, NanCu. p. 57. 1 11. Nan, 41, Avan. p. 188, Aupa. p. 34, 9. Anu. 3, Nan. 45, AvaCu. I. p. 8, JivM. p. 3. AnuHe. p. 6, SthA. p. 51, Visk. p. 201, 12. Tir. 722, Mahan. p. 86. NanH. p. 69. 13. Tir. 805 ff. 10. NanCu. p. 57. Amgai (Angajit) A householder belonging to Savatthi. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). Due to an unconfessed slight transgression he could not attain liberation but had to take rebirth as a lord (indra) of the Joisiya gods.1 1. Nir. 3.1, Nirc'. p. 22, SthA. p. 512. Amgagaya (Angagata) Same as Amgapavittha. 1. NanCu. p. 57. 1. Amgaculiya (Angaculika) An Asgabahira Kaliya text. It is made up of five appendices to Ayara and an appendix to Ditthivaya. It is also said to be a summarised collection of the subjects already discussed or undiscussed in the Angas(3). It is permitted to be taught to a monk of eleven years standing.* Amgaculiya and Agganiya Puvva seem to be mutually related.5 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 45, NanCu. p. 59, 3. NanM. p. 206, Pak Y. p. 68, VyaBh. NanH. p. 72, NanM. p. 206. XII. P, 107, NanH. pp. 72-73. 2. NanCu p. 59, See also The Doctrine 4. Vya. 10.26. of the Jainas, W. Schubring, 1962, p. 5. Op. cit. W. Schubring. 75, fn. 2 and p. 121. A chapter of Samkhevitadasa.1 2. Amgaculiya 1. Sth. 755. Amgapavittha (Angapravista) Same as Amga(3). It is a group of twelve Amga texts other than Asgabahira. Amgapavittha is composed by the Ganaharas.3 1. Anu. 3, AvaCu. I. p. 8, Vis. 454. 3. NanCu. p. 57, Visk. p. 201, Vis. 553, 2. AnuHe, p. 6, AvaCu. I. P. 8, | NanH. p. 69. Nan. 38, 45, NanM. p. 208. Amga bahira (Angabahya) A group of canonical texts known as Painpaga. It excludes Ditthivaya and Amga(3) or Amgapavittha texts. It is also known as Anamga and Anamgapavittha.? It includes such as Avassaya, Dasaveyaliya, 1. Utt. 28. 21, 23, Praj. 37, AvaCu. | 2. AvaCu. I. p. 8, Anu. 3-4, NanHp. 69. I. p. 8, Anu. 3, AnuHe. p. 6.

Page #19
Amgamamdira Uttarajjhayana, Dasa, Kappa(2) etc.3 Amgabahira texts are further mentioned as of two types: Avassaya and Avassayavairitta. They are composed by the sthaviras on the basis of original teachings of a Titthayara. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 8, AnuHe. p. 6. pp. 43, 44, AvaN (Dipika). II. pp. 185-6. 4. Sth. 71, Nan. 44, Vis. 553, VisK. p. 5. Vis. 553, NanCu. p. 57, Visk. p. 201, 201, NanH. p. 70, NanCu. p. 57, Pak. | NanM. p. 203, NanH. p. 69. Angamamdira (Angamandira) A shrine (caitya) situated on the outskirts of the city of Campa. There Gosala abandoned the body of Mallarama and entered into that of Mallamandiya. It was his third pauttaparihara! (entering into another's dead body). 1. Bha. 550. Amgaya (Angaka) Same as Amgarisi.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 193. Amgarisi (Angarsi) One of the two disciples of Kosiya(4). His awakening (bodhi) was due to subsidence of karman. 1. AvaN. 1288, AvaCu. II. p 193, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 460, Visk. p. 782, AvaH. Aval. p. 704, AvaCu. II. p. 79. p. 347. Amgarisi Bharaddaya (Angirasa Bharadvaja) A sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi. 4, Risi (sangrahani). Amgaloya (Angaloka) An Anariya country situated to the west of river Simdhu (1). It was conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha (1).! It might be the land of the Agalassoi of the Greeks. But they lived in the land between Jhelam and Chenab.2 1. Jam. 52, Jams. p. 220, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 2. SGAMI. p. 25. Amgavamsa (Angavamsa) A dynasty named after Amga(2). Seventy-seven Kings belonging to this dynatsy renounced the world." 1. Sam. 77, SamA. p. 85. Amgasuya (Angasruta) Same as Amga (3).1 1. BrhBh. 144. Angaraga (Angaraka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets). It is the same as Imgalaa.? 1. Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534, 535, Sth. p. 197, AupA. p. 52, SurM. pp. 295-296, 90, Praj. 50, AvaCu. I. p. 253, BhaA. SthA. pp. 79-80. 2. Jam. 170. Angaraya (Angaraka) Same as Amgaraga. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 253.

Page #20
Amjana Amgaravai or Amgaravati (Angaravati) Wife of king Pajjoya and daughter of king Dhundhumara. Along with other co-queens Siva(1) etc., she renounced the world and became a woman-disciple of Titthayara Mahavira.? See also Pajjoya. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 161, 199, AvaH. 1298, Avam, p. 104. pp. 67, 711, AcaCu. p. 87, Avan. I 2. AvaCu. I. p. 91, Visk. p. 335. Angirasa (Angirasa) One of the seven branches of the Goyama(2) lineage. 1. Sth. 551. Amguttke pasina (Angusthaprasna) Ninth chapter of Panhavagaranadasa. It is not extant now.2 1. Sth. 755. 2. SthA. p. 512. 1. Amjana (Anjana) A type of mountains formed of the jewels of the same namel and hence appearing black. They are 1000 yojanas deep, 84000 yojanas high and 10000 yojanas wide. They are shaped like a cow's tail, i.e. their circumference gradually diminishes towards the summit. There are four such mountains which are situated in the four different quarters of the Namdisara island. There is a siddha temple on every mountain and it has four lotus-ponds (puskarinis) on its four sides. 1. Jam. 33, 96, Sth. 725, NisBh. I. p. 1 I. p. 52. 52, Prasa. p. 96, Sam, 84, Jiv. 183, 3. Jiv. 183, Sth. 307, SamA. p. 90, PrasA. SamA. p. 90, JivM. p. 358. p. 96, Uttk. p. 192. 2. Sth. 725, Sam. 84, Jiv. 183, NisBh. I 4. Jiv. 183. 2. Amjana A Vakkhara mountain situated between the Ramma(2) and Rammaga(4) districts in Mahavideha and to the south of river Siya.' 1. Jam. 96, Sth. 302, 434, 637. He is the 3. Amjana An adhipati, i.e. regent of the Vayukumara gods. same as Amjana(5). 1. Bha. 169. 4. Amjana A member of the family of Varuna(1).1 1. Bha. 167, BhaA. p. 199. 5. Amjana A Logapala under Velamba(1) and Pabhamjana(3)1 each. 1. Sth. 256, Bha A. p. 199. 6. Amjana A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by goddess Jayamti(6). 1. Sth. 643; Jam. 114.

Page #21
Amjana 7. Amjana A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa where gods live for a maximum period of eighteen sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 18. 8. Amjana Tenth part of the first layer of the Rayanappabha(2) region. It is one thousand yojanas wide.1 1. Sth. 778. Amjanaga (Anjanaka) Same as Amjana(1). 1. Jam. 33, Sth. 725. Amjanagapavvaya (Anjanakaparvata) same as Amjana(1).1 1. Sam 84. Amjanagiri Same as Amjana(1),1 1. Uttk. p. 192. A hill in the Gangetic region of north 1. Amjanapavrata (Anja naparvata) India. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 516. 2. Amjapapavvata Same as Amjana(1).1 1. Jiv. 183. Amjanapavvaya (Anjanaparvata) Same as Amjanapavvata(2). 1. Jiv. 183. 1. Amjanapulaya (Anjanapulaka) Eleventh part of the first layer of the Rayanappabha(2) region.1 1. Sth, 778. 2. Amjanapulaya A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by goddess Aparajiya(6).1 1. Sth. 643. in Bhad Amjanappabha (Anjanaprabha) A lotus-pond (puskarini), dasalavana, in the south-west of the Mamdara(3) mountain.1 1. Jam. 103. 1. Amjapa (Anjana) A lotus-pond to the south-west of the Jambu(2) treel in Bhaddasalavana. 1. Jam. 90. 2. Jam, 103. 2. Amjana A virtuous lady (sati). 1. Ava. 43. ww

Page #22
Amda 3. Amjana Another name of Pamkappabha, the fourth infernal region.1 1. Sth. 546, Jiv. 67, AnuCu. p. 35. 1. Amjanagiri (Anjanagiri) A Disahatthikuda, situated in Bhaddasalavana, in the south-west of Mamdara(3).1 1. Jam. 103, Sth. 642. 2. Amjanagiri Presiding deity of Amjanagiri(1).1 1. Jam. 103. Titthayara, Amjuya (Anjuka) First woman-disciple of the seventeenth Kumthu(1). She is also mentioned as Damini.2 1. Sam. 157. 2. Tir. 460. 1. Amju (Anju) Tenth chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya.1 1. Vip. 2, SthA. p. 508. sub-section of the second section of 2. Anju Fourth chapter of the ninth Nayadhammakaha.? 1. Jna. 157. 3. Amju Daughter of a merchant of Hatthinaura. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she was born as the fourth principal wife of Sakka(3). 1. Ina. 157. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 612. 4. Amju Daughter of merchant Dhanadeva(1) of Vaddhamanapura. In her former life she was a prostitute in Indapura. Amju was married to king Vijaya(22). She developed a venereal disease (yonisula) owing to the sins of her previous life as a prostitute. After assuming a number of births and deaths she will be ultimately born in a distinguished family in Savvatobhadda(6). There she will renounce the world and attain liberation. 1. Vip. 32, SthA. p. 508. Amjadevi (Anjudevi) Same as Amju(4).1 1. Vip. 32. 1. Amda (Andaka) Third chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaba.1 1. Ina. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sam. 19, AvaCu. I. p. 132, AvaCu. II. p. 279. 2. Amda Third chapter of Kammavivagadasa, the first section of Vivagasuya.1 1. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 505. w

Page #23
Amdaga 10 Amdaga (Andaka) Same as Amda(1). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 279, Ibid. I. p. 132. Amtakadadasa (Antakrddasa) Same as Amtagadadasa.1 1. NanCu. p. 68, Mahan. p. 69. Amtakiriya (Antakriya) Twentieth chapter of Pannavana. 1. Praj. v. 5. Amtakkhariya (Antyaksarika) One of the eighteen varieties of the Bambhi(2) script. Probably it is the same as Uccattariya.? 1. Praj. 37, 2. Sam. 18. Amtagadadasa (AntakTddasa) Eighth of the twelve Amga(3) texts.' Literally the name means the description of those persons who made an end of the cycle of birth and death.2 Formerly, it contained ten chapters (adhyayanas) but at present it has only eight sections (vargas) of which the first has ten chapters and the rest have eight, thirteen, ten, ten, sixteen, thirteen and ten chapters respectively. These eight sections are meant to be read in eight days.5 According to Mahanisiha this Amga contained Araha ntacariya, i.e. biographies of Arhats. According to Thana, formerly, the following were its ten chapters. Nami(4), Matamga(1), Somila(4), Ramagutta(2), Sudamsana(14), Jamali, Bhagali, Kimkamma, Pallatetiya and Phala-Ambadaputta. But at present its first ten chapters or to say, those of the first section are Goyama(3), Samudda(5), Sagara(9), Gambhira(1), Thimia(1), Ayala(3), Kampilia (1), Akkhobha(1), Pasenai(1) and Vinhu(3). 1. Anu. 42, Nan. 41, 45, Pak. p. 46. 1 5. Ant. 27. 2. AntA. p. 1, NanM. p. 233, Paky. 6. Mahan. p. 69. Generally Arhat means a p. 70, SamA. p. 121, NanCu. p. 68. Tirthankara but here the word seems to 3. Sth. 755. Sam. 143. stand for a Kevalin, i.e. an omniscient. 4. Sam. 143, SamA. p. 121, NanH. p. 83. 7. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 509. 8. Ant. 1. 1. Astara (Antara) Eighth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 500. 2. Antara Sixth chapter of the twentieth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 662. Amtaramjiya (Antaranjika) A city where reigned Balasiri(2). The doctrine of Terasiya(1)1 was propounded by Ninhava Rohagutta when he came here to pay respects to his preceptor Sirigutta in V. N. 544,2 who was 1. Sth. 587, AvaN. 782, Vis. 2803, ! 2. AvaBh. 135, KalpDh. p. 167, KalpV. AvaCu. I. p. 424. I p. 257, UitK. p. 108, Vis. 2951.

Page #24
11 Amtaradivaga sojourning in the shrine of Bhuyaguha.3 It can be identified with Atranjikhera situated on the right bank of the Kalinadi, four miles to the south of Karsana and eight miles to the north of Etah.4 3. NisBb. 5602, Uttn. 172, AvaBh. p. 257, Kalps. p. 199. 136, Vis. 2952, AvaCu. I. p. 424, 4. AGI. p. 364, LAI. p. 267. SthA.p. 413, KalpDh. p. 167, Kalpv. Amtaramji (Antaranji) Same as Amtaramjiya.1 1. Sth. 587, NisBh. 5602, AvaBh, 136, AvaN. 782, Vis. 2803. 1. Amtaradiva (Antaradvipa) Intermediate islands? numbering fifty-six. There are two islands, on every one of the four sides of Jambudiva, standing in the intermediate quarters, 300 yojanas away from Jambudiva, and at a situation where the Cullahimavamta and the Sihari mountains meet the seashore on both the sides of Jambudiva. Every one of the two islands is followed by six more islands, the latter standing at a distance of 100 yojanas from each other. Thus each mountain touching the sea-shore ends up in fourteen head lands or islands on its each side and the total number of islands come to fifty-six. The names of the twenty-eight islands falling to the south as well as to the north of mount Mamdara(3) are the same. They are divided into the following seven groups according to their diameter : (i) Eguruya, Abhasiya, Vesaniya, Namgoliya, (ii) Hayakanna, Gayakanna, Gokanna, Samkulikanna, (iii) Ayamsamuha, Memdhamuha, Ayomuha, Gomuha(2), (iv) Asamuha, Hatthimuha, Sihamuha, Vagghamuha, (v) Asakanna, Hatthikanna, Akanna, Kanpapaurana, (vi) Ukkamuha, Mehamuha(1), Vijjumuha, Vijjudamta, (vii) Ghanadamta, Latthadamta(4), Gudhadamta(4), Suddhadamta(2). The diameter of the first group is 300 yojanas while that of every succeeding group increases by 100 yojanas. Thus the last group has a diameter of 900 yojanas. There is a detailed description in Jivabhigama of the vedikas (pavilions), vanasandas (groves), species of trees and men and women of these islands. In brief their inhabitants are of a peculiar shape and they live as if in paradise. 1. Utt. 36. 194, Utts. p. 700, AcaCu. ! 4. Ibid. p. 56. 5. Bha. 364, Jiv. 108-112, Sth. 630, SthA. 2. Praj. 45, NanH. p. 33. p. 434. 3. Sth. 304, Jiv. 108-112, Bha. 364, 6. Jiv. 108-112. JivM. p. 144. 2. Amtaradiva Thirtieth chapter of the third sub-section of the ninth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 362. Amtaradivaga (Antaradvipaka) Same as Amtaradiva(1) or its resident. 1. Jiv. 108.

Page #25
Amtaraddiya 12 Amtaraddiva (Antaradvipa) Same as Amtaradiva(1). 1. Utt. 36. 194. Amtarijjiya (Antariya) One of the four branches of Vesavadiya-gana. 1. Kalp. p. 260. Amtovahini (Antarvahini) A river between the Kumuya(1) and Nalipa(4) districts in the south-west of Mahavideha. 1. Jam, 102, Sth. 197, 522. Amda (Andhra) Same as Amdha.1 . 1. SutSi. p. 123. Andha (Andhra) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its people conquered by Sampai.? This terrific frontier-territory was then made by him felicitous for the movements of monks. It is identified with the region lying between the Krishna and Godavari. 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123, DasCu. p. 236, 3. BrhBh. 3287, 3289. VyaBh. VII. 126, BrhM, p. 20. 4. See GDA. p. 7. 2. NisCu. II. p. 362. Amdhakavanhi (Andhakavrsni) Same as Andhagavanhi. 1. Ant. 1. Amdhagavashi (Andhakavrsni) See Vanhi(1)1 and Vanhi(2)." 1. Ant. 1. 2. Utt. 22. 43, NanH. p. 13. Amdhagavaabidasa (Andhakavrsnidasa) Same as Vanhidasa.1 1. NanCu. p. 60, NanH. p. 73, NanM. p. 208. It was Amdhapura (Andhapura) A town where king Apamdha ruled. probably the capital of the Andhras. 1. NisCu. III. p. 269, BrhKs. p. 1389. 2. JIH. p. 31, IDETBJ. p. 115. Amba (Amba) One of the fifteen Paramahammiya gods.1 1. SutN. 68, Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154, Prasa. p. 20. Ambattha (Ambastha) An Ariya (Aryan) community originating from the union of a Brahmana man with a Vaisya woman. 1. AcaN. 22-3, Sth. 497, Praj. 37, SutCu. p. 218, SutSi. p. 177, Uttu. p. 96, BrhBh. 3264, UttCu. p. 96. 1. Ambada (Ambada) An Apariya (non-Aryan) country and its people. 1. Praj. 37.

Page #26
13 Amba The Ambadas are probably the Ambasthas who were settled on the lower Chenab.? On account of their migration they are later identified with the people associated with those dwelling on the Mekala hill and Lessen puts them in the southern portion of the Western Ghats.3 2. See GESM. p. 101. 3. See TAI. p. 97. 2. Ambada Same as Ammada. 1. Aup. 38, Sth. 692, Sam. 159, Risi. 25. various fruit 1. Ambaratilaka (Ambaratilaka) A mountain abounding in trees. It is situated in Dhayaisamda.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 173, AvaM. p. 222. 2. Ambaratilaka A garden on the Ambaratilaka(1) mountain. Preceptor Jugamdhara(1) visited it.1 1. Avacu. I. p. 174. Ambarisa (Ambarisa) One of the fifteen Paramahammiya gods.1 1. Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154, SutN. 69. 1. Ambarisi (Ambarsi) A Brahmin of Ujjepi. Maluka was his wife. They had a son named Nimbaya who was very naughty. After the death of Maluka, Ambarisi and Nimbaya renounced the world and took to asceticism. Nimbaya could not adjust with other monks and had to change his shelter five hundred times. Ultimately he learned the art of modesty, 1. AvaCu. II. p. 196, AvaH. p. 708, AvaN. 1295. 2. Ambarisi Same as Ambarisa.1 1. SutN. 69. situated to the north-east of 1. Ambasalavana (Amrasalavana) A grove Amalakappa. There was a shrine in it. 1. Jna. 148, Visk. p. 687, Raj. 2, RajM. p. 7. A grove with a shrine situated on the precincts of 2. Ambasalavana Vanarasi. 1. Nir. 3. 3. A goddess.1 1. Amba (Amba) 1. Ava. p. 19. 2. Amba A Vanamamtara goddess. 1. AvaH. p. 691, Tir. 686.

Page #27
Amba 14 3. Amba A deity presiding over a lore (vidya). 1. Aval. p. 411. A class of vanaprastha ascetics living on Ambubhakkhi (Ambubhaksin) water.1 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38. Ambuvasi (Ambuvasin) Same as Jalavasi. 1. Aup. 38, Bha. 417. Akampiya (Akampita) Eighth Ganahara (principal disciple) of Titthayara Mahavira. He wns born in Mahilal as the son of father Deva(1) and mother Jayamti(10) He was a great scholar of his time. Hearing the fame of Mahavira he met him at Majjhimapava. Omniscient Mahavira revealed to him that he had a doubt in his mind about the existence of hell and he removed the doubt. Being highly impressed by it he became his disciple along with his three hundred pupils. He lived 78 years ;3 48 years as a householder, 9 years as a monk and 21 years as an omniscient. He and Ayalabhaya, the ninth Ganahara had a common gana." 1. Avan.' 595, 645, Vis. 2013, 2506. 3. Sam. 78. 2. AvaN. 648-9, Vis, 2364, 2380, 2437, 4. Vis. 2512, 2514, 2516. SamA. p. 86. AvaN. 627, Nan v. 21, Kalp (Thera- 5. KalpV. p. 248. vali). 3, Sam. 11, KalpV. p. 186. Akanna (Akarna) An Amtaradiva. 1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103. Akammabhumi (Akarmabhumi) Region of inaction, where a man need not take any work like fighting, writing and agriculture, as he depends entirely on the kalpa-vrknas (wish-fulfilling trees). These regions number thirty in all : five Hemavayas, five Harivasas, five Devakurus, five Uttarakurus, five Rammagavasas and five Herannavayas. One region from each group lies in Jambuddiva, two in Dhayaisamda and two in Pukkharavaradiva.3 1. NanM. p. 102. 2. Bha. 675, NanH. p. 33. 3. Sth. 197. Akamamarana Same as Akamamaranijja. 1. UttN. p. 9. Akamamaraaijja (Akamamaraniya) Fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. Akkatthali (Arkasthali) Another name of Anandapura. 1. NisCu. III. p. 192.

Page #28
15 Agada Akkhapada (Aksapada) Propounder of a system of logic 1 and a pasandin.2 1. NisCu. IV. p. 88. 2. NanH. p. 7, SutSi. P. 9, AvaH. p. 107, Uttk. p. 298. Akkharaputthiya (Aksaraprsthika) - One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts.? 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Akkhaga (akhyaka) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its people. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. 1. Akkhobha (Aksobha) Eighth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 1. 2. Akkhobha One of the ten sons of king Vanhi(1) and his queen Dharini(5) belonging to Baravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. Having remained monk for a period of twelve years he attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 2, AntA. p. 2. 3. Akkhobha First chapter of the second section of Amtagadadasa." 1. Ant. 3. 4. Akkhobha One of the eight sons of king Vanhi(1) and his queen Dharini(5) belonging to Baravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. Heaving practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja. Akkhobha(2) and Akkhobha(4) seem to be one and the same person in view of the names of their parents etc. The confusion may be ascribed to the fusion of different versions. 1. Ant. 3. Agaa (Agada) Same as Agada.? 1. AvaN. 938, NanM. p. 162. Agamdhana (Agandhana) A species of serpents that would never suck back poison. 1. Utt. 22. 41, Das. 2. 6, DasCu. p. 37. Agacchi (Agasti) Same as Agatthi.1 1. Sur M. pp. 295-296. Agada See Agada.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 61.

Page #29
Agadadatta 16 Agadadatta Son of Amoharaha, the coachman of king Jiyasattu(36) of Ujjeni. Jasamati was his mother. After the death of his father he went to Kosambi to learn the Art of wielding arms (astravidya) from Dadhappahari(2), a friend of his father. He became well-versed in the art and approached the king to show his skill. The king was very much pleased to witness his art. Once he killed a notorious thief skillfully. The king was pleased with him to such an extent that he gave his daughter in marriage to him. He is also called Agaludatta. 1. Utts. pp. 213-4, UttCu. p. 116, AvaCu. I. p. 452, VyaM. VIII. p. 39. Agani (Agni) Fifth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 500. Agatthi (Agasti) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jam. 170, SthA. pp. 79-80, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535. Agada A physician who is famous for his modesty. The story regarding him runs like this : Once the territory of a king was besieged by his enemies. He found it difficult to combat the forces of enemies, as he possessed a meagre army. An expedient struck his mind. He started poisoning the water. People offered poison for this purpose. Agada also offered poison to the king. The king got angry, in as much as the quantity of the poison offered by Agada was very small. Agada said in a modest voice to the king : "Oh king ! this poison is not of an ordinary quality. A very very small quantity of it can kill a thousand persons one after another. It penetrates the body of a person who merely touches the person whose body has been affected by it. Thus, it can successively penetrate a thousand bodies after which it becomes ineffective. That is, why it is called sahasravedhin." An experiment was then made on an elephant and it proved a success. The king became very glad.2 1. Avan. 938, NanM. p. 162. 2. AvaCu.I. p. 554, NanM. p. 162. Agaladatta (Agadadatta) See Agadadatta. 1. Utts. p. 215. Agaludatta As clever Agaludatta, well equipped with necessary weapons, conquers the enmies, so is the case with a devotee who wants to destory the Karmic forces. He is the same as Agadadatta. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 452, UttCu. p. 116. Agari An illustration given in support of abandoning consecrated food. Agari took consecrated rice from a woman mendicant (parivrajika) to subjugate her husband but she could not give it to him fearing death. On

Page #30
17 Aggikumara the contrary she threw it away. It was now eaten by some ass. The ass, as a consequence, started pushing the door of their house. Monks are advised not to take consecrated food to avoid such occurrences.1 1. OghN. 598-9. Its Aggatavasa (Agratapasa) Family-name of the Dhanittha constellation. another name is Aggabhava.? 1. Sur. 50. 2. Jam. 159. Aggabhava (Agrabhava) Another name of Aggatavasa. 1. Jam. 159. Aggala (Argala) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. Thana mentions Raya and Aggala as one planet, i.e. Rayaggala. 1. Sur. 107, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535. 2. Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79. Agganiya (Agrayaniya) Second of the fourteen Puvva texts. It describes substances, their attributes and modes. It is quoted in some old commentaries. It is not extant. Prof. W. Schubring is of the opinion that Amgaculiya and Agganiya seem to be related mutually.. see Amgaculiya(1). 1. Nan. 57. 13. AvaCu. I. p. 600. 2. Sam. 14, 147, NanM. p. 241, NanH. 4. See The Doctrine of the Jainas' 1962, P. 88, NanCu. p. 75. p. 75, f.n. 2. and p. 121. 1. Aggi (Agni) Presiding deity of the constellation Kattiya. 1. Sth. 90, Jam. 157, 171. 2. Aggi Seventeenth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 590. 3. Aggi A palanquin used by Vasupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara, at the time of his renunciation. 1. Sam. 157. Aggia (Agnika) Other name of Jamadaggi.! * AvaCu. I. p. 518, AvaH. p. 391. Aggiutta (Agniputra) Twenty-third Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva. He is also known as Aggidatta(2).2 1. Sam. 159, Sam A. p. 159. 2. Tir. 334. Aggikumara (Agnikumara) One of the ten classes of Bhavanavai gods.1 They have seventy-six lakhs of dwelling mansions.2 Aggisiha is the lord 1. Praj. 46, Utt. 36. 205. 2. Sam. 76,

Page #31
Aggicca 18 (indra) of the southern gods whereas Aggimanava is that of the northern ones. Each of them has four Logapalas (regent gods) viz., Teu, Teusiha, Teukamta and Teuppabha. Aggikumaras set fire to the pyre of a Titthamkara etc. in accordance with the order of indra Sakka(3). They are under the direct control of his Logapala Soma(1).5 3. Bha. 169. 4. Jam. 33. 5. Bha. 165. 1. Aggicca (Agneya) A class of Logamtiya gods.1 1. Sth. 684, AvaCu. I. p. 251, Vis. 1884, AvaN. 214. 2. Aggicca One of the seven branches of the Kosiya(5) lineage. 1. Sth. 551. Aggiccabha (Agneyabha) A celestial abode where gods live for eight sagaropama years. It is just like Acci.1 1. Sam. 8. Aggijjoa (Agnidyota) A Brahmana of Ceia who was born as Marii in one of his previous lives. After the end of this life he is born as a god in the Isana(2) celestial region. He descends into the womb of Devanamda(2), the wife of Usahadatta(1) of Mahanakumdagamaand is later born as Mahavira. 1. Avan. 442, Vis. 1808, AvaM. p. 2. KalpV. p. 43, KalpDh. p. 43. 248, AvaCu. I. p. 229. One of the four disciples of Bhaddabahu(1).1 1. Aggidatta (Agnidatta) 1. Kalp. p. 255. Same as Aggiutta. 2. Aggidatta 1. Tir. 334. Aggibhiru (Agnibhiru) A chariot belonging to king Pajjoa. It was the best of its kind and was one of the most valuable things Pajjoa possessed. 1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 160, AvaH. p. 672. 1. Aggibhui (Agnibhuti) Second Ganahara (principal disciple) of Mahavira. There are references to his enquiries from Mahavira and he is there referred to as a mere disciple (a ntevasi and anagara) of Mahavira. He was born in Gobbaragama(1) as a son of Vasubhui(1), the father and Puhai(3), the mother. He was a great Brahmana scholar of his time. He had a doubt in his mind regarding the existence of karma. Mahavira removed this doubt. He became his disciple along with his five hundred pupils. He 1. Kalp (Theravali). 3, Sam. 11, Vis. 3. Avan. 644, 648-9, 653, 657, Vis. 2012, Nan.v. 20, AvaN. 594. 2295, 2398, Kalpv.p. 179. 2. Bha. 126, 128-130.

Page #32
19 Aggivesa attained liberation at the age of seventy-four. He lived as a householder for 47 or 46 years, as a monk for 12 years and as an omniscient for 16 years. 4. Sam. 74. 5. Sam. 47. 6. Vis. 2512,-14,-16. 2. Aggibhui A man born in the Mamdira(1) settlement, being one of the former births of Titthayara Mahavira and a later one of Marii. 1. AvaN. 413, Vis. 1809, AvaCu. 1. pp. 229-230, KalpV.p. 43. AvaM. p. 248. Aggimapava (Agnimanava) Lord of the northern Aggikumara gods. He has four Logapalas under him. They are Teu, Teusiha, Teukamta and Teuppabha. He has six principal wives whose names are similar to those of Bhuyanamda's(1). 1. Bha. 169. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. Aggimitta (Agnimitra) Wife of Saddalaputta(1). She became a lay-votary of Mahavira, 1. Upa. 39. 1. Aggiyaa (Agnika) A slave of king Imdadatta(9) of Imdapura.1 1. AvaN. 1287, Utts. p. 148, AvaH. p. 703. 2. Aggiyaa A boy of Vasamtapura(3) who was brought up by Tavasa(4) Jama(1). He is the same as Jamadaggi. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 518, 519. Aggila (Agnika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Jam, 170, Sth. 90, Sur M. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 79-80. Aggilla (Agnika) Same as Aggila." 1. Sth. 90. Aggillaa (Agnika) Same as Aggilla.? 1. Sur. 107, SthA. p. 79. 1. Aggivesa (Agnivesman or Agnivesya or Agnivesa) Fourteenth day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. It is the 2. Aggivesa One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night. same as Aggivesayana(1). 1. Jam. 152, Sur, 47, Sam. 30. www.jainelibrar

Page #33
Aggivesa 20 3. Aggivesa Family-name of the Kattiya constellation.1 1. Sur. 50, SurM. p. 151, Jam. 159. 4. Aggivesa Same as Aggivesana.1 1. Vis. 2511. Aggivesana (Agnivesyayana) Family-name (gotra) of Suhamma(1), the fifth principal disciple-Ganahara of Titthayara Mahavira. It is also known as Aggivesa(4) and Aggivesayana(2),1 1. Nan.v. 23, NanM. p. 48, Vis. 2511, Kalp. 249, AvaN. 650. 1. Aggivesayana (Agnivesyayana) One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night. It is the same as Aggivesa(2). 1. Sam. 30. 2. Aggivesayana Same as Aggivesana.1 1. Kalp. 249. 3. Aggivesayana A monk of the tradition of Titthayara Pasa(1). He later became a disciple of Gosala.1 1. Bha. 539. Aggisappabha (Agnisaprabha) The palanquin used by Titthayara Vasupujja.1 1. Sam. 197. Aggisiha (Agnisikha) Lord (indra) of the southern Aggikumara gods. He has four Logapalas under him. They are Teu, Teusiha, Teukamta and Teuppabha. He has six principal wives. Their names correspond to those of the queens of Dharana(1).2 1. Bha. 169. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. Aggisiha (Agnisimha) Father of Datta(2), the seventh Vasudeva(1) and Namdana(1), the seventh Baladeva(2) of the current Osappini.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 602-3, AvaN. 411, Sth. 672. 1. Aggisena (Agnisena) Third Titthamkara of the current descending cycle in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 316, 536, 554. 2. Aggisena Twenty-second Titthayara of the Eravaya(1) region' of the current descending cycle. He belonged to Harivamsa(1).2 2. Tir. 381. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 333, 545. He is also known as Mahasena-SamA. p. 159.

Page #34
21 'Acala 1. Aggujjana (Agraudyana) A foremost garden of Mihila where the messengers of six kings viz., Jiyasattu(2) etc. encamped for demanding Malli(1) in marriage with their respective kings. 1. Jna. 75. 2. Aggujjana A foremost garden of Atthiyagama. Sulapani(2) lived there. 1. AvaM. p. 268. Aggeniya (Agrayaniya) Same as Agganiya.? 1. Sam. 14. Aggeniya (Agrayaniya) Same as Agganiya. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 600, NanCu. pp. 74, 75, NanH. p. 88, Sam. 147. Aggeya (Agneya) An off-shoot of the Vaccha(4) lineage. 1. Sth. 551. Agghakamda (Arghakanda) A treatise dealing with the science of priceprediction.1 1. NisCu. III. p. 400, Mahan. p. 51. Acamkariyabhatta (Atyahankaribhatta) Same as Accamkariyabhatta. 1. KalpCu. p. 99. 1. Acala Son of a wealthy merchant of Ujjeni. He had a quarrel with Muladeva(1) because the latter was favoured more by Devadatta(3), a famous courtezan of Ujjem. See also Muladeva(1). 1. Uttu. p. 118, DasCu. p. 105, UttNe. pp. 59 - 65, Uttk. p. 90, Utts. p. 218. 2. Acala A friend of Mahabbala(2), previous life of Titthamkara Malli(1). He and Mahabbala along with their other friends renounced, the world simultaneously.1 1. Jna. 64. as well as (ii) sixth 3. Acala (i) Fifth chapter of the second section chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 3. 2. Ibid. 1. 4. Acala Son of king VaNhi(1) and his queen Dbarini(5) of Baravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthapemi. He attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 2-3, AntA. p. 2.

Page #35
Acala 5. Acala One of the nine Baladevas(2) of the Videha(1) region. He was son of king Jiyasattu(35) and his queen Manohari of Vitasoga.1 Dharini(12) was his chief wife. He renounced the world and became a god after death.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 177, AvaM. p. 225. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 177. 6. Acala First of the nine Baladevas(2) and brother of Vasudeva(1) Tivittha(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He was son of king Rivupadisattu or Payavai(1) and his queen Bhadda(2) of Poyanapura. His height was eighty dhanusas. In his previous birth he was Vissanamdi. He lived 85 lakh years and attained emancipation. According to the Tiloyapannatti" he is the second Baladeva. 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, AvaBh. 41, Vis. / 249, Sam. 80, AvaN 403-414. 1766, Tir. 577, 580. 602, 606, 616, 2. 4.517. AvaCu. I. p. 232, AvaM. pp. 237,240, 1. Acala Seventh chapter of the ninth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 157. 2. Acala One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3). She was daughter of a house-holder of Sageya in her previous life. See also Amala(2). 1. Jna. 157, Sth. 612, Bha. 406. Accamkariya-Bhatta (Atyahankari-Bhatta) Daugher of Dhana(2) and Bhadda(34) of Khitipatitthiya(2). She was very beautiful. Her original name was Bhatta. People called her Accamkariya-Bhatta, in-as-much as, she was very intolerant and arrogant. She could not forbear a single harsh word. She was married to Subuddhi(7), minister of king Jiyasattu(20). Once Subuddhi came late at night. She refused to open the door of the house. He scolded her for her misbehaviour. This she could not tolerate and left the house immediately. Some thieves caught hold of her in the way and handed her over to their head. The chieftain asked her to marry him. She refused to do so. Then he sold her to a physician, who, too, asked her to marry him. She gave the same reply and had to undergo a lot of afflictions. Ultimately her brother got her released and handed over to her husband. Thereafter she pledged never to boast. 1. NisBh. 3194-96, NisCu. III. pp. 150-1, KalpCu. 99, SuCu. p. 105, DasaCu. p. 62, GacV. p. 31. Twelfth day of a fortnight.1 Accasana (Atyasana) 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Accasana (Atyasana) Same as Accasana. 1. Sur. 48.

Page #36
23 Assa Acci (Arcis) Abode of the Logamtia Sarassayal gods, in the Bambhaloa, who live for eight sagaropama years at the maximum.? 1. Bha. 243, Jiv. 99. 2. Sam. 8. Accimali (Arcirmalin) Abode of Logamtia Aicca godsi who live for eight sagaropama years. It is situated in Bambhaloa.? 1. Bha. 243. 2. Sam. 8. 1. Accimali (Arcirmalini) Third of the four principal wives of Sura(1).' 1. Sur. 97, Jna, 155, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 2. Accimali Third of the four principal wives of Camda(1).1 1. Jna. 156, Jam. 170, Bha. 406, Sur. 106. Sth. 273. sub 3. Accimali (i) Third chapter of the seventh as well as (ii) eighth section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna 155-6. 4. Accimali Daughter of a merchant. After death she becomes a principal wife of Sura(1). She is identical with Accimali(1).1 1. Jna. 155. 5. Accimali Daughter of a merchant. After her death she become a principal wife of Camda(1). She is the same as Accimali(2). 1. Jna. 156. 6. Accimali Name of a place on the south-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Sai(1), a queen of Sakka(3). 1. Sth. 307. Acciravatta (Arciravarta) An abode of the Vemaniya gods.1 1. Jiv. 99. 1. Accua (Acyuta) Twelfth celestial region. Its lord (indra) is also known as Accua(2).2 There are one hundred and fifty celestial mansions in it.3 Their height measures nine hundred yojanas.4 The maximum longevity of the gods dwelling there is twenty-two sagaropama years. Their minimum life-span is tweney-one sagaropama years. Indra Accua has got under his command ten thousand samanika gods, thirty-three trayastri nsaka gods, four Logapalas, three parisads, seven anikas, seven anikadhipatis and forty thousand atmarak saka gods. 1. Praj. 51, Bha. 703, Aca. 2.178, Utt. 4. Ibid. 112, Sth. 695. 36.210, Anu, 139. 5. Sam. 121-2, Utt. 36.232, Bha. 404. 2. Praj. 53, Sth. 94,769, AvaCu. I. p. 146. 1 Sam. 22. 3. Sam. 101. 6. Jam. 121.

Page #37
Accua 24 2. Accua Lord of Accua(1).' See also Accua(1). 1. Praj. 53. Accuakappa (Acyutakalpa) Same as Accua(1). 1. Aca. 2.178. Accua (Acyuta) A goddess. 1. Ava. p. 19. See Accua(1).1 Accuta (Acyuta) 1. Sam. 21, 22. A celestial abode in Accua(1), similar Accutavadimsaga (Acyutavatamsaka) to Pabhasa(4),1 1. Sam. 22. A celestial abode.1 Accuttaravaoimsaga (Arcyuttaravatamsaka) 1. Jiv. 99, JivM. p. 138. Accuya (Acyuta) See Accua(1)1 and (2). 1. Bha. 404. 2. AvaH. p. 124, AvaCu. I. p. 146. Accuyakappa (Acyutakalpa) Same as Accua(1). 1. Tir. 230. Accuyavadinsaya (Acyutavatamsaka) See Accutavadimsaga. 1. Sam. 22. 1. Accha One or the sixteen names of the Mamdara(3) mountain.! 1. Jam. 109, Sam. 16, Sur. 26, SurM. p. 78, Bha. 554. 2. Accha One of the sixteen countries (janapadas) in the time of Titthayara Mahavira. It is identified with the region about Bulandsahar and by some with the region between the rivers Ganga and Yamuna, lying to the northwest of Kosambi and southwest of Kanpur.? See also Accha and Attha. 1. Bha. 554. 2. See SBM. pp. 353, 387, Epigraphia Indica. I.p. 379 (1892). Acchamda (Acchanda) Same as Acchamdaga. 1. Vis. 1919, AvaN. 466. Acchamdaa (Acchandka) Same as Acchamdaga. 1. Vis. 1915. Acchamdaga (Acchandaka). An astrologer of Moraga settlement, who was

Page #38
25 Ajiya envious of the glory of Titthayara Mahavira. Once he approached the latter with a straw in his hand and with a view to contradict the power of prediction possessed by the latter, asked a strange question : "Shall I break this straw or not ?" Since Mahavira was engaged in meditation, vyantara Siddhattha(8), who had entered and was occupying already the body of Mahavira, replied: "No, you will not." This was cognised by Sakka(3) who possessed the power of clairvoyance (avadhi-jnana). He at once threw his vajra by which all the fingers of Acchamdaga were chopped off. Thus, Acchamdaga could not break the straw, which implies that he could not contradict the power of prediction of Mahavira. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 275-6, AvaN. 465-6, Kalp V. p. 162, AvaH. pp. 193-4, AvaM. p. 270. Acchara (Apsara) One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 612. Accha An Ariya country which seems to be identical with Accha(2). In the light of Viyahapannatti which mentions Accha as one of the sixteen countries,2 Varana should be the capital of Accha and not Accha that of Varana as mentioned by Silankacarya3 and Malayagiri. 1. Praj. 37 2 . Bha. 554. 3. Sutsi. p. 123. 4. PrajM. p. 58. Acchidda (Acchidra) A monk of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1) who later becomes a disciple of Gosala. 1. Bha. 539. Acchutta (Asprsta) A goddess.1 1. Ava, p. 19. Ajia (Ajita) Same as Ajiya. 1. AvaN. 1087. Vis. 1758. A goddess. 1. Ajia (Ajita) 1. Ava. p. 19. Titthayara? 2. Ajia Principal woman-disciple cf Al hinamdara, the fourth of Bharaha(2). 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457. Ajiya (Ajita) Second Titthamkara of the current descending cycle of Bharaha(2). Jiyasattu(18), the king of Aojjha(2), was his father. Queen Vijaya(5) was his mother. His height measured four hundred and fifty dhanusas. He was of the complexion of heated gold' After enjoying 1. Ava, p. 4, Nan, v. 18, Tir. 2. 3. Sam. 107, AvaN. 378, Tir. 361. 2. Sam. 157, AvaN. 323,385,387, Tir. 464.1 4. Avan. 376, Tir. 336.

Page #39
Ajiyasami 26 householder's life for a period of seventy-one lakh purvas he renounced the world along with one thousand men. On that occasion he used the Suppabha(2) palanquin. He received alms for the first time from Bambhadatta(2). He became omniscient after twelve years. His sacred tree was saptaparna. He had ninety groups of monks and the same number of group-leaders under him. He lived for a period of seventy-two lakh purvas (18 as a prince, 53 as a king and I as an omniscient) and then attained emancipation10. There were maximum number of fiery beings as well as human beings in the time of Ajiya.11 His first woman-disciple was Phaggu and maledisciple was Sihasena(6).12 He had one lakh monks and three lakh thirty thousand nuns under him.13 Ajiya was Vimala(4) in his previous birth.11 5. Sam. 71, Visk. p. 785, AvaN. 224, AvaN. 266, the number is ninety-five. Tir. 391. 10. AvaN. 272, 278, 303. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 327. 11. Visk. p. 213, AvaCu. I. pp. 39, 487. 7. Ava M. pp. 205-7. 12. Sam. 157, Tir. 443, 457. 8. Sam. 157, Tir. 405. 13. AvaN. 256, 260. 9. Sam. 90, Tir. 443, According to 14. Sam. 157. Ajiyasami (Ajitaswamin) Same as Ajiya. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 39, 487. 1. Ajiyasena (Ajitasera) A preceptor who had been to Savatthi. Kbuddagakumara was his disciple. 1. AvaN. 1283, AvaCu. II. p. 191, AvaH. p. 701. 2. Ajiyasena King of Kosa mbi. Dharini(13) was his wife. He had no son of his own but had adopted that of Dharini(26). The story runs as under : Pajjota, the king of Ujjeni had two sons : Palaa(2) and Gopalaa. Palaa again had two sons : Avamtivaddhana and Rajjavaddhana. The name of the wife of Rajjavaddhana was Dharini(26) and their son was Avamtisena. King Avamtivaddhana killed his younger brother Rajjavaddhana to subjugate his wife Dharini on being bewildered by her beauty. To protect her character Dharini fled to Kosambi and became a nun. The fact that she was pregnant at that time was not disclosed to any one. In due course she gave birth to a son who was abandoned in an isolated place. King Ajiyasena who had no son, saw the child lying there, lifted it and took it to his palace. He adopted it as his son. The boy was named Manippabha(1). He became the king of Kosambi and Avamtisena that of Ujjeni. Later on the latter attacked the former and there was a fight between the two. Nun Dharini the mother of both of them, revealed the truth to them that they were real brothers. Then they stopped fighting and made a treaty. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 189-190, AvaH. p. 699.

Page #40
27 Ajjanamdilakhamana 3. Ajiyasena King of Vasamta pura(3). Gunacandra and Balacandra were his attendants. Once while going out with the king at night they lost their swords in the way. They made a thorough search but the swords could not be traced. Under this circumstance, Gunacandra pledged withdrawal of his right of possession of the sword. Balacandra left the problem as it was. After a few days the swords were recovered and placed before the king. He summoned both of the attendants and asked them to take their swords back. Balacandra took his sword back, whereas Gunacandra expressed his inability to accept it. He said to the king: "In order to avoid my association with the sin resulting from the use of the sword I have withdrawn my right to have it. This sword, now, does not belong to me." The king was very glad to hear it.1 1. PrajM. p. 441, PrajH. p. 127. 4. Ajiyasena Ninth of the twenty-four Titthamkaras of the current Osappini in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva. Sayau(3) is also mentioned in place of Ajiyasena.? 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 322, SamA. p. 159. 5. Ajiyasena Third Kulagara (governor) of the past Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva. Amitasena seems to be his other name.2 See Kulagara for clarification 1. Sam. 157. 2. Sth. 767. Ajiya (Ajita) See Ajia(2)1. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457. Ajja (Arya) It is an adjectival prefix which is applied to the names of preceptors and monastic branches. Some names with this prefix are given below. For others, please, see names bereft of this prefix. A monastic branch originating from Ajjaisivaliya. Ajjaisivaliya (Aryarsipalita) It is the same as Isivaliya.? 1. Kalp. p. 261. 2. Kalp. (Theravali) 7. Kubera(1).1 Ajjakuberi (Aryakuberi) A monastic branch originating from It is the same as Kuberi.? 1. Kalp. p. 262. 2. Kalp. (Theravali) 7. Ajjajayanti (Aryajayanti) A monastic branch originating from Raha.? 1. Kalp. p. 264. Ajjanamdilakhamana (Aryanandilaksamana) Identical with Namdila. 1. Nand.v. 29.

Page #41
Ajjanaila 28 A monastic branch originating from Ajjanaila. It is Ajjanaila (Aryanagila) the same as Naila. 1. Kalp. p. 255. originating from preceptor Ajjanaili (Aryanagili) A monastic branch Vairasena(3). It is the same as Naili. 1. Kalp. p. 263. originating from Tavasa(3). It Ajjatavasi (Aryatapasi) A monastic branch is the same as Tavasi(2).1 1. Kalp. p. 255. Ajja pauma (Aryapadma) A monastic branch originating from Pauma(12). It is the same as Pauma(7).1 1. Kalp. p. 264. Ajjama (Aryaman) Presiding god of the Uttaraphagguni constellation. 1. Jam. 157, 171. Ajjavajati (Aryavairi) A monk. Thana will become extinct after his death in the year 1350 V.N.1 See also Vaira(2) and Ajjavayari. 1. Tir. 815. A monastic branch same as Vairi. See Ajja vajati. Ajjavayari (Aryavajri) 1. Kalp. p. 263. Ajja (Arya) Another name of Dugga in her gentle foim.1 1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 26 Same as Ajia(2).1 Ajjiya (Ajita) 1. Tir. 457. 1. Ajjuna (Arjuna) A gardener of Rayagiha also known as Ajjunaa, Ajjunaamalagara and Ajjunamalara. Bamdhumati(2)1 was his wife. He used to worship an idol of yaksa called Muggarapani. One day when he was busy wtih worshipping the idol, his wife, who was a beautiful lady, was caught hold of by a group of six persons who were mutual friends. They tied Ajjuna with a rope and committed rape upon his wife. Ajjuna helplessly witnessed the ugly scene. He thought over it and felt that there is nothing like real yaksa in this land. Had there been a real one, this incident would not have occurred. Knowing this feeling of Ajjuna the yaksa entered his body. Immediately the rope was broken into pieces. He took up the mallet (moggara=mudgara) from the hand of the idol and killed all the seven 1. In Uttara dhyayana-niryukti the name is Khamdasiri (2). See Utts. p. 112.

Page #42
29 Ajjunaga Goyamaputta persons including Bamdhumati with it. Now, it became a practice for him to kill seven persons daily (including one woman). People stopped passing that way. Once Mahavira happened to arrive outside the city of Rayagiha. One had to pass through the passage held by Ajjuna to go to see Mahavira. Sudamsana(8), a staunch follower of Mahavira, despite restrictions and requests from all sides, started for visiting Mahavira. Ajjuna raised the mallet to kill him but it could not come down. The attack proved a failure because the yaksa had already left the body of Ajjuna. Being deeply impressed by Sudamsana, Ajjuna accompanied him, reached Mahavira, heard the sermon, renounced the world and attained liberation.? 2. Ant. 13, Utts. p. 112-3, UttCu. p. 70, Mar. 494. 2. Ajjuna Son of Pamduraya of Hatthinaura. He married Kanha's(1) sister Rattasu bhadda. Abhimanyu was their son.See also Pamdava. 1. Jna. 117, NisCu, p. 93. 2. PrasA. p. 89. 3. Ajjuna King of the city of Sughosa(5). Tattavati was his wife. Bhaddanamdi(4) was their son. 1. Vip. 34. 4. Ajjuna A thief who lost his life due to his passion for beauty.1 1. AcaCu. p. 106, AcaSi. p. 154, VyaBh. 6.213. 5. Ajjuna A monk belonging to the tradition of Titthayara Pasa(1), who later became a disciple of Gosala. His full name is Ajjuna Gomayuputta. 1. Bha. 539. 6. Ajjuna His was the sixth dead body which Gosala's soul entered into. His full name is Ajjuna Goyamaputta. 1. Bha. 550. Ajjunaa (Arjunaka) Same as Ajjuna(1).1 1. UttCu p. 70, Ant. 13. Ajjunaamalagara (Arjunakamalakara) Same as Ajjuna(1).1 1. Ant. 13. See Ajjuna(1).1 Ajjunaga (Arjunaka) 1. Uttn. p. 112. Ajjunaga Goyamaputta (Arjunaka Gautamaputra) Same as Ajjupa(6).1 1. Bha. 550.

Page #43
30 Ajjuna Gomayuputta Ajjuna Gomayuputta (Arjuna Gomayuputra) Full name of Ajjuna(5). 1 1. Bha. 539. Ajjuna Goyamaputta (Arjuna Gautamaputra) Full name of Ajjuna(6). 1. Bha, 550. Ajjunamalagara (Arjunamalakara) Identical with Ajjuna(1). 1. Ant. 13. Ajjunamalara (Arjunamalakara) Same as Ajjuna(1). 1. Ant. 13. Ajjunaya (Arjunaka) Same as Ajjuna(4). 1. AcaCu. p. 106. Same as Ajjuna(4).1 Ajjunayacora (Arjunakacaura) 1. AcaCu. p. 106. Ajjunna (Arjuna) Same as Ajjuna(5). 1. Bha. 539. Ajjunnagoniayuputta (Arjunagomayuputra) Identical with Ajjuna(5).! 1. Bha. 539. Ajjunnaraya (Arjunaraja) Same as Ajjuna(3).1 1. Vip. 34. Ajjhala An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. It is also mentioned as Jalla.? 1. Praj. 37. 2. Pras. 4. Attana A wrestler of Ujjeni. Sihagiri(2), the king of Soparaga, used to arrange a wrestling competition every year. The winner received a huge amount of money along with a triumphal flag. Attana used to participate in the contest and win the prize every year. Sihagiri took it to be an insult. He did not like to see the prize going to an outsider every year. He prepared his own wrestler as a rival of Attana. Next year when the competition took place Attana was defeated. As a counter measure Attana planned to prepare another wrestler to give defeat to the wrestler of king Sihagiri. While going from Soparaga to Surattha he saw a farmer Phalihamalla near Bharuyaccha ploughing with one hand and plucking cotton with the other. He was much impressed by him. He took him to Ujjeni. There he trained him in the art of wrestling. Next year the wrestler of king Sihagiri was defeated by this new wrestler, the pupil of Attana. 1. AyaN. 1274, AvaCu. II. p. 152, UttCu. p. 109, Utts. p. 192, AvaH. p. 665.

Page #44
Attanamalla Same as Attana.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 152. dasa.1 Atthaviha-ganisampaya (Astavidha-ganisampada) Fourth chapter of Ayara 1. Sth. 755. Atthavaa (Astapada) See Atthavaya.1 1. AvaN. 338, Jam. 70. 1. AvaN. 338, 434, AvaCu. I. p. 209, SutN. 39, BrhBh. 4779-86, Vis. 1718. 2. Kalp. 227, Jam. 33, AvaN. 307, 435, AvaCu. I. pp. 223, 228, Tir. 551, Vis. 1702, 1798-99. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 223, UttK. p. 316. 31 Atthavaya (Astapada) A sacred mountain which was visited by Titthayara Usaha(1)1 and there he attained emancipation.2 Bharaha(1) constructed a shrine there and he, too, attained there liberation. Sakka(3) arranged for the cremation of the dead bodies of Usaha, his Ganaharas and other monks and erected three stapas there. Goyama(1) Imdabhui went there for paying homage to the shrine. It helps attaining darsanasuddhi. It is identified with the Kailash mountain.8 Atthiaggama (Asthikagrama) Same as Atthiyagama.1 1. AvaN. 464. 1. Bha. 541, Kalp. 122, AvaN. 464, AvaM. 268, 284, SthA. p. 501. 2. AvaN. 264, AvaCu. I. p. 272, Vis. 1914. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 272, Vis. 1914, KalpV. p. 160, KalpS. p. 138, AvaH. p. 189, Atthiyagama Atthiyagama (Asthikagrama) A place where Titthayara Mahavira passed his first rainy season (vasavasa=varsavasa), in the shrine of yaksa Sulapani(2) 1 Imdasamma was a worshipper of this yaksa.2 Originally this place was known as Vaddhamana(2), but was subsequently named as Atthiyagama on account of the heaps of bones (atthiasthi) of its residents killed by Sulapani. The yaksa was appeased by the erection of a shrine dedicated to him. Mahavira rendered futile all the calamities caused by the yaksa through his calm toleration and subsequently saw ten great dreams of good omen. The place lay on the bank of the river Vegavai. Uppala(2) who helped the release of Mahavira and Gosala from the custody of king Jiyasattu(3) at Lohaggala(2) hailed from Atthiyagama. This place seemes to stand at a short distance from Moraga.? Atthiyagama seems to be the 4. Jam. 70. 5. KalpV. p. 244. 6. BhaA. p. 647, UttS. p. 325. 7. AcaN. pp. 332, 418. 8. GDA. p. 83. AvaM. p. 268. 4. SthA. p. 501, SamA. p. 18, KalpV. p. 160. 5. AvaN. 464. 6. AvaCu. I. p. 294, KalpDh. p. 107, 7. KalpV. p. 160.

Page #45
Atthiyaggama 32 same as Hatthigama of the Pali texts. It is identified with Hithikhala, a place near Shivpur Kothi which is eight miles west of modern Hathuva in Bihar.8 8. See SN. Int. p. 7. Atthiyaggama (Asthikagrama) Same as Atthiyagama.1 1. Avacu. I. p. 294, Vis. 1914. Atthisena (Asthisena) One of the seven brarches cf Vaccha(4) lineage.1 1. Sth. 551. Adamba (Adamba) A country visited by Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. AvaN. 336, Vis. 1716. Adambara (Adambara) Same as Adambara.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 227. Aqoliya (Adolika) Daughter of Java(1) and sister of king Gaddabha(1) of Ujjeni. Being attracted by her peerless beauty Gaddabha behaved unchaste with her. 1. BrhBh. 1155, BrhKs. pp. 359, 360. 1. Anamga (Ananga) Son of king Jitari(1) and his queen Visattha of Anamdapura. He suffered from eye-sore in his childhood. To subside the pain his mother used to press him softly between her uncovered thighs. This act caused conjoining of their sexual organs. Anamga used to derive pleasure from it and kept quiet. This tendency went on growing. It developed to such an extent that after the death of Jitari, the son and the mother lived as husband and wife. This is an example of the intersity of sexual urge.1 1. BrhBh. 5218-5220, NisCu. III. p. 268, GacV. p. 26. 2. Apamga Same as Anamgapavitoha. 1. BrhBh. 144, Vis, 530, 847. Anamgapavittha (Anangapravista) Same as Amgabahira.1 1. Anu. 3-4, AvaCu. I. p. 8, Vis. 530. Anamgasena (Anangasena) A goldsmith of Campa who is also known as Kumaranamdi. He was very fond of beautiful girls. He used to marry them even at the cost of a large sum. Thus, he had married five hundred girls. Once he saw Hasa(2) and Pahasa, the widows of Vijjumali, a yaksa of Pamcasela island. Deluded by them he went to the island where he died and took rebirth as the husband of Hasa and Pahasa.1 1. NisCu. III. pp. 140-1, 269, BrhBh. 5225, AvaCu. 1. pp. 397ff., BrhKs. p. 706.

Page #46
33 Anamtavijaya Ananigasena (Anangasena) Principal courtezan of Baravai of the time of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1 1. Jna. 52, Ant. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 356, Nir. 521. Aparta (Ananta) Fourteenth Titthamkara of the current descending cyclel, also known as Anamtai.2 Sihasena(5), the king of Aojjha(2) was his father. Sujasa(1) was his mother. His height was fifty dhanusas. His colour was of heated gold. He renounced the world along with one thousand men. He used Pamcavanna palanquin on this occasion. Vijaya(10) of Vaddhamana(2) city offered the first alms to him. He had fifty-four groups of monks under him, each having one group leader. Thus, he had fifty-four Ganadharas who were leaders of their respective groups. In all there were 66 thousand monks and 1 lakh 8 hundred nuns under them.8 Jasa(1) was his first principal disciple 9 and Pauma(2) chief woman-disciple.10 Asyattha was his sacred tree.11 He lived for 30 lakh years, seven and a half lakh as a prince and fifteen lakh as a king.12 Anamta was Mahimdara in his previous birth.13 1. Sam. 157, Nan. v. 19, Ava, p. 4, give their number as fifty. Vis. 1758, Tir. 327. Sth. 411. 8. AvaN. 256ff. 2. Tir. 477, AvaN. 371, Vis. 1759. 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 450. 3. Sam, 157, AvaN. 386, 388, Tir. 477. 10. Tir 460, Sam. 157. 4. Sam. 50, Avan. 379, Tir. 363. 11. Sam. 157. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 345. 12. AvaN. 272-305. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir 392. 13. Sam. 157. 7. Sam. 54, Tir. 450 and AvaN. 268 Apartai (Anantajit) Another name of Anamta.1 1. AvaN. 371, Vis. 1759, Tir. 477. Anamtapasi (Aaantadarsin) See Anamtavijaya(2).1 1. Tir. 1120. Aparta ya (Anantaka) Fourteenth Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva. According to commentator Abhayadeva his other name is Simhasena. In accordance with Titthogali his name is Samjama(2)3 as well as Asamjala. 1. Sam. 159. 2. SamA. p. 159. 3. Tir. 327. 4. Tir. 351. Apamtara (Anantara) Third chapter of the thirteenth section of Viyabapappatti. 1. Bha. 470. 1. Anamtavijaya (Anantavijaya) Twenty-fourth would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 1114.

Page #47
Anamtavijaya 34 2. Apamtavijaya Twentieth would-be Titthamkara in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva.1 He is named Anamtapasi in Titthogali." 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 1120. Anamtaviriya (Anantavirya) Father of king Kattaviriya(1) of Hatthinapura. He was son-in-law of Jiyasattu(29), the king of Migakotthaga. Once he had sexual intercourse with Renuga who was sister of his wife, mother of Parasurama and wife of Jamadaggi. This enraged Parasurama who killed Renuga as well as Anamtaviriya." 1. Avacu. I. p. 520, AcaCu. p. 49, SutSi. p. 170, AcaSi. p. 100, AvaH. p. 392. 1. Apartasena (Anantasena) Second chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 4. 2. Anamtasena Son of Sulasa(1), the mother, and Naga(5), the father, of Bhaddilapura. Rest is similar to Aniyasa(2). 1. Ant. 4. 3. Anamtasena Fourth Kulagara of the past Osappini in Bharaha(2). He is also mentioned as third Kulagara of the past Ussappini. See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sam. 157. 2. Sth. 767. Anamdha (Anandha) King of Amdhapura. He was devoted to the blind people of that town whom he used to render all types of help and facilities. Gradually the blind grew rich. A rascal came to know it. He approached them and said: "I belong to a place where all the people, including the king, are devoted to the blind. If you like I can take you all there". The blind were very glad to know this. They started their journey with the rascal as their leader. While passing through an isolated place, the rascal asked them to hand over to him whatever valuables they possessed lest thieves might loot them. The blind handed over all their valuables to the rascal who disappeared with them. 1. NisCu. III. p. 269, Brhu. p. 1389. Aoakka An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its people.1 1. Pras. 4, PrasA. p. 15. Apagara (Anagara) Eighth chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyahapann atti. 1. Bha. 616. Anagarajjhayana (Anagaradhyayana) Thirty-fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 1. Utt. 35.

Page #48
35 Anadithi Anagaramagga (Anagaramarga) Thirty-fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayana." 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. Anagarasaya (Anagarasruta) Twenty-first chapter of Sayagada." 1. Sam. 23. Anapanna (Anaparna) Same as Anavanniya.1 1. Sth. 94. Apalagiri (Analagiri) Elephant of king Paijota. He is also known as Nalagiri. 1. NisCu. III. p. 145. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 400. Anava (Rnavata) One of the thirty Muhuttas.1 Tatthava is its another name. 2 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47. 2. Sam. 30. Apavanna (Anaparna) Same as Anavanniya.? 1. Praj. 49. Apavanniya (Anaparnika) A sub-class of the Vanamantara class of gods. Samana(2) and Sannihiya are its two lords. 1. Pras. 15, Praj. 47, 49, Sth. 94, PrasA. p. 69, Bha. 400. 1. Anadhiya (Anadsta) A god having a life span of two sagaropama years. He was a householder in the city of Kakamdi in his previous life. There, too, he bore the same name. 1. Nir. 3.10. 2. Anadhiya Presiding deity of Jambudiva. He dwells on the Jambusudamsana tree.1 1. Jiv. 152, 173. 2. Sth. 764, Utts. p. 352. 3. Anadhiya Tenth chapter of Pupphiya." 1. Nir. 3.1. Apadhiya (Anadsta) Capital of Anadhiya(2). It lies in the north of mount Mamdara(3). 1. Jam. 90, Jiv. 152. 1. Anaditthi (Anadesti) Thirteenth chapter of the third section of Antagadadasa. 1. Ant. 4. 2. Anaditthi Son of king Vasudeva and queen Dharini(4) of Baravai. He became a disciple of Titthayara Arithanemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 7.

Page #49
36 Apadhitthi Anadhitthi (Anadesti) Same as Anaditthi(2). 1. Ant. 7. Anariya (Anarya) One of the two kinds of people, viz., Aryan and nonAryan.' Anariya are non-Aryan people. They are also called Milikkha.? They are mentioned to be of cruel nature, sinful disposition and behaviour. They are wrong believing (mithyadrsti), uncivilised, and ignorant of the Ariya (Aryan) languages. Monks were prohibited to enter the houses of the Milikkhu people.7 Milikkhus, on the other hand, were debarred from initiation. A list of the Anariya countries, given below, also includes those countries from which maids were brought and employed as servants in royal harems 9 :-Amgaloa, Arda-Amdha, Ambada(1), Akkhaga, Aljhala- Jalla, Apakka, Arosa-Harosa, Alasamda, Abhasia, Araba-Alava, Isin&--Isigina-Isana-Isigana, Utta-Udda-Uda--Udu, Kanavira, Kaya(2) Gaya, Kalamuha, Kiraya-Cilaya(1), Kulakkha, Kuhana, Kekaya-Kakkeya, Komkana. Komca, Komboya, Kharamuha, Khasa, Khasiya, GamdhaharaGamdhahara, Gayakanna, Gayamuha, Gaya-Kaya(2), Gomda-Goda-Gona, Godba, Camcuya-Cumcuya-Bamdhuya, Cilaya(1)-Kiraya, Cillala-Billala, Cina, Caliya-Sayali, Jalla-Ajjhala, Javana, Jonaa-Jonha, Dombile Dobila-Duvila, Doba-Doba, Ninnaga(2), Nedura-Nehura, Tittiya, Turagamuha, Tharukina-Tharugina--Dhorugina, Damila(2)--Damila-Davila, Davila -Dombila, Doba--Doba, Dhorugina-Tharukina, Pausa-Payausa-PausaBausa, Paosa, Pakkana-Pukkhala, Panhava-Pallava-Palhava, ParisanaParasa, Pahaliya--Bahali, Pasa(2)-Masa, Pikkhura, Pukkhala--Pakkana, Pulamda--Pulimda, Pokkana-Vokkana, Bausa-Pausa, Bamdhuya-Camcuya, Babbara, Balayaloa, Bahali-Bahaliya-Pahaliya, Billala, Cillala, Bokkasa(1), Bhadaga, Bhamara, Bharu-Ruru, Bhilla, Maggara-Mahura(1), Marahattha, Maruga-Maruya, Malaya(2), Malaya-Malava, Masa-Pasa(2), Matthia, Maramda-Murumda (1), Mudha--Momdha, Medhagamuha, Meta-Meya, Ruru-Bharu, Ruya(2), Roma, Romaka-Romaga-Romasa, Lausa, LaosaLavosa, Lasa Lasiya-Lhasiya--Lhasiya, Vasagana-Vasiina, VokkanaPokkana, Saka-Saga, Sabara, Simghala-Sinhala-Sihala-Sibala, Sayali Culiya, Hayakanna, Hayamuha, Harosa-Arosa, Hunalo, Ladha, Tamkana and Domba.11 1. SutSi. p. 123. 2. Praj. 37. 3. Pras. 4. 4. Utt. 18.27. 5. Ibid. 12.4. 6. Sutsi. p. 34. 7. OghN. 440. 8. Mahan. p. 130. 9. Bha. 381. 10. Pras. 4, PrasA. p. 15, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Bha. 380, BhaA. p. 460, Jna. 18, JnaA. p. 41, Aup. 33, Jam. 43, 52, Jams. pp. 191, 220, NisBh. 5727, 5731, NisCu. II. p. 470, IV. pp. 124-126, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 11. AvaCu. I. p. 296, Nis. 14.26, AvaCu. I. p. 193, Bha. 143, NisCu. II. p. 243, VyaBh. 3.92.

Page #50
37 Aniyogadara A false Veda work composed by Sulasa(4), Anariya-Veda (Anarya-Veda) Yajnavalkya etc.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 215. Anabapavaija (Anathapravrajya) Twentieth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. In Uttarajjhayapanijjatti it is called Niyamthijja. 1. Sam. 36. 2. Uttn. p. 9. 1. Asimdia or Asimdiya (Anindita) One of the eight principal Disakumaris residing in the lower world. 1. Jam. 112, Tir. 144, Avah. p. 121. 2. Apimdia One of the eight principal Disakumaris of the upper world. 1. Sth. 643. 1. Aniya (Aniya) Second chapter of VaNhidasa. 1. Nir. 5.1. 2. Aniya Son of Baladeva(1) and Revai(3) of Baravai." 1. Nir. 5.2. Aniyatta (Anivstta) Same as Aniyatti(2). 1. Sth. 90. 1. Aniyatti (Anivartin) Twentieth Titthamkara of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region and a future birth of Divayana.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir, 1114. 2. Aniyatti (Anivstti) One of the eighty-eight Gahas, also known as Aniyatta. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jam. 170, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 79-80, Jams. pp. 534 535. Aniyavatti (Anivartin) Same as Aniyatti(1).' 1. Tir. 1114. Aniyasa Same as Aniyasa(2). 1. Ant. 4. Aniy.utta (Arnikaputra) A revered person. See also Anpiyaputta. 1. Ava. p. 27. Aniyogadara (Anuyogadvara) Same as Anuogadara. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 79.

Page #51
Apiruddha 38 1. Aniraddha Eighth chapter of the fourth section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 8. 2. Aniruddha Son of Pajjunna(1) and Vedabbhi of Baravai. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi, practised asceticism for sixteen years and attained emancipation on mount Settumja." 1. Ant. 8. 1. Anila Second chapter of the fifth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 176. 2. Anila Father of Java(1), the king of Ujjeni.' 1. BrhKs. p. 359. Anila (Anila) See Amala(1).1 1. Tir. 461. 1. Anihaya (Anihata) Third chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 4. 2. Anihaya Son of Naga(5) and Sulasa(1) of Bhaddilapura. Rest is similar to Apiyasa(2). 1. Ant. 4. Aniyajasa (Anikayasas) See. Aniyasa(2).1 1. Ant. 4. 1. Aniyasa (Aniyasa) First chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasa.? 1. Ant. 4. 2. Aniyasa He, also called Aniyajasa, was son of Vasudeva and Devai but was brought up by Naga(5) and Sulasa(1) of Bhaddilapura. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 4. Anuoga (Anuyoga) Another name of Ditthivayal as it forms an important section of this text.? 1. Sth. 742. 2. Sam. 147, Sth. 262. Anuogadara (Anuyogadvara) An Ukkaliya text. It is a commentary on Avassaga. It stands twelfth in the list. It deals with naya, niksepa, organs of knowledge, validity of knowledge, etc. It is prolific in contents. 1. Nam. 44 4. Bha. 193, AcaCu. pp. 104, 346, AvaCu. 2. Anu. 5. I. pp. 79-80. 3. Pak. p. 43.

Page #52
39 Anuttaravimana It gives us names of some heretical works such as Bharaha(2), Ramayana, Bhimasurukka, Kodillaya, Ghodayamuha etc. It is an encyclopaedia dealing with every important aspect of logic, epistemology, ethics and the like. That is why it is a bit difficult text. It will become extinct after twentyone thousand years of Titthayara Mahavira's emancipation. It is also mentioned as Aniyogadara.7 5. Anu. 41. 6. Tir. 866. 7. Ava u. 1. p. 79. Anuogadaracunni (Anuyogadvaracurpi) A commentary on Anuogadara by Jinadasaganimahattara. 1. AnuCu. p. 91, See also CLJ. p. 191. Anuogaddara (Anuyogadvara) Same as Anuogadara. 1. AnuCu. p. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 411. Apujja (Anavadya) Another name of Piyadamsana, the daughter of Titthayara Mahaviral and the wife of Jamali(2) and the mother of Jasavati(2) who is also known as Sesavati(1) 3 She is also called Apojjaga.* 1. Aca. 2.177, AvaCu. I. p. 245, Aval. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 245. p. 313, Kalp. 109, KalpV. p. 143. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 245. 2. AvaBh. 126. Anuttara (Anuttara) See Anuttaravimana.1 1. Utt. 36.210. Anuttara-mahaniraya (Anuttara-mahanaraka) Five last hellish abodes in the nether world. They are most dreadful and are situated in the seventh infernal region Tamatamappabha. Their names are : Kala (9), Mabakala (6), Roruya, Maharoruya and Appatitthapa. 1. Sth. 451, SthA. p. 341. Anattaravimana (Anuttaravimana) Anuttara literally means the best, the highest. The following are the highest heavenly abodes : Vijaya(21), Vejayamta(1), Jayamta(4), Aparajiya(6) and Savvatthasiddha(1). They are situated above Gevijjaga abodes and below Isippabhara(2). Their height measures 1100 yojanas.3 The age of the gods dwelling there ranges from 31 to 33 sagaropama years. Other details are also given in a number of works. The gods having the maximum span of life in these abodes get liberated in their next birth as human beings. 1. AnuHe. p. 92, AnuCu. p. 36. 14. Sam. 31-33, Utt. 36.210, Praj. 102. 2. Bha. 244, Praj. 53, 38, Anu. 122, 1 5. AvaN. 570-573, Anu. 133, Dev. 193, Sam. 33, Dev, 221 ff. 236, AnuCu. p. 36. 3. Sam, 114. 6. VyaBh. 5. 131.

Page #53
Anuttarovavaiya 40 Anuttarovayaiya (Anuttaraupapatika) A class of gods born in the five Anuttaravimanas. They are all equal in status and have no lord (indra).1 They enjoy the best of smell, taste, touch, form etc. They are not in need of physical coition. 1. Praj. 53, 38, Sth. 54, Bha. 526. 2. Dey. 221-3. Anuttarovavaiyadasa (Anuttaraupapatikadasa) Ninth Amga(3) text. It is divided into three sections, each of which is subdivided into ten, thirteen and ten chapters respectively. Thus, it consists of thirty-three chapters in all. It deals with the lives of persons who after death were born as gods in the Anuttara celestial abodes, i.e. Anuttaravimanas. According to Thana, the text contained only the following ten chapters:* (1) Isidasa(1), (2) Dhanna (9), (3) Sunakkhatta (1), (4) Katiya, (5) Satthana, (6) Salibhadda (3), (7) Anamda (10), (8) Tetali (2), (9) Dasappabhadda (2) and (10) Atimutta (4). 1. Pak. p. 46, Nan. 45, PrasA. p. 2. 1 AnutA. p. 1, NanH. p. 83, NanM. 2. Anut. 1-3. p. 233. 3. Nan. 54, Sam. 144, NanCu. p. 69, 4. Sth. 755. Anuddhari (Anuddhari. Same as Anudhari. 1. AvaN. 1303, AvaH. p. 714. Anudhari (Anudhari) Wife of Arahamitta (2) and mother of Jinadeva (2) of Baravai.1 1. AvaN. 1303, AvaCu: II. p. 202, AvaH. p. 714. Anuppavada (Anupravada) Tenth of the fourteen Puyva texts. It is the same as Vijjanuppa vaya.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 422, SthA. p. 452. 2. Sam. 14. Anumatiya (Anumatika) Female slave of king Deyalasuya of Ujjeni. She also became a hermit with the king.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 203. Apuyogadara (Anuyogadvara) Same as Anaogadara. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 224. Anurattaloyana (Anuraktalocana) Wife of Devalasuya, the king of Ujjeni. Addhasamkasa was her daughtera. 1. AvaN. 1304. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaH. p. 714. Anuradha or Anuraha (Anuradha) A constellation. Gola vvayana is its family-name. Mitta (2) is its presiding god. 1. Sur, 36, 41, 50; Jam. 157, 159-160, Sam. 4, 7, Sth. 90, 780. Jams. p. 535.

Page #54
41 Apnika Anuvalaa (Anupalaka) One of the twelve pricipal lay-votaries of Gosala.1 1. Bha. 330. Anuvelamdhara (Anuvelandhara) A kind of Nagakumara gods who guard the beach of the Lavana ocean around Jambuddiva, facing the four subquarters. 1. Jiv. 160, Bha. 167, Sam. 17, Sth. 305. Anuvelamdharanagaraya (Anuvelandharanagarajan) Same as Apuvelam. dhararaya.1 1. Jiv. 160. Apuvelamdhararaya (Anuvelandhararajan) Lord of Anuvelamdhara gods. There are four such lords : Kakkodaa, Kaddamaa, Kailasa (1) and Arunappabha (1) who reside on their own mountains situated, in the Lavan, ocean, in the four sub-quarters.1 1. Jiv. 160, Sth. 305, Sam. 17. Apojjaga (Anavadyaka) Same as Anujja.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 245. Anojja (Anavadya) Identical with Anujja. 1. AvaBh. 126, Aval. p. 313, Kalp. 109. Annautthi (Anyayuthika) (i) Tenth chapter of the sixth section as well as (ii) tenth chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 229. 2. Bha. 260. Annautthiya (Anyatirthika) Same as Annautthi.1 1. Bha A. p. 287. Annajambhaga (Annajrmbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods.1 1. Bha, 533. Annavalaa (Anyapalaka) An adherent of a heretical creed who became a follower of Titthayara Mahavira. 1. Bha. 305. Anniautta (Arnikaputra) See Anniyaputta.1 1. Sams. 56-57. Annika (Arnika) Same as Anniya.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 177. 6

Page #55
Appikaputta 42 Apnikaputta (Arnikaputra) Same as Anniyaputta. 1. Avacu. II. p. 177. Aaniyaputta (Arnikaputra) Identical with Anniyaputta. 1. AvaN. 1190-1, Aval. p. 429, AvaCu. p. 36, AvaCu. I. p. 559. Anniya (Arnika) Mother of Anniyaputta and daughter of a merchant of southern Mahura (2). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 177, AvaH. p. 688. Anniyaputta (Arnikaputra) Son of Anniya, the daughter of a merchant of southern Mahura (2). His father belonged to northern Mahura (1). He renounced the world at an early age. Pupphacula (1), son of king Pupphaketu (2) of Pupphabhadda, was his disciple. Anniyaputta attained omniscience while crossing river Gamga by a boat. He is remembered as a revered person.? 1. AvaN. 1190-1, AvaCu. II. p. 177, AvaCu. II. p.36, AvaH. pp. 429-30. Sams. 56-7, NisCu. II. p. 231, | 2. Ava. p. 27. Atikaya See Aikaya. 1. Bha. 169. Atipasa See Aipasa.1 1. Sam. 159. Atibala See Aibala.? 1. Sth. 616, AvaCu. I. p. 165, AvaM. p. 219. Atimutta (Atimukta) See Aimutta.1 1. SutCu. p. 325, AvaCu. I. p. 357, Ant. 6, Sth. 755. Atijasa (Atiyasas) Same as Aijasa. 1. Vis. 1750. Ativalagavayaga (Ajapalakavacaka) See Ayavalagavayagal and its footnote. 1. BrhBh. 4535. Atteya (Atreya) A sage who propounded the principle that one should not take new food until the old one is properly digested. 1. AvaN. 866, AvaCu. I. p. 498. Attha (Artha) It is a variant reading of Accha. 1. Sam. 16, Bha. 554.

Page #56
43 Adda 1. Atthasiddha (Arthasiddha) See Dhammajjhaya. 1. Tir. 1118. 2. Atthasiddha Tenth day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Atthinatthippavada or Atthinatthippavaya (Astinastipravada) The fourth Pavva text. It contained eighteen chapters and ten sub-chapters. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 57, Sth. 732, Sam. 18, 147, NanM. p. 241, NanCu. p. 75. Athavvana (Atharvan) Last of the four Vedas. It is known as Atharvaveda. 1. Vip. 24, SutSi. p. 169, BhaA. p. 345, Aup. 38, Bha. 90, 380, Jna. 106, AvaCu.I. p. 237. Athavvana veya (Atharvaveda) Same as Athayvana. 1. Jna. 55, Vip. 24. Adatta Seventh chapter of the eighth section of Viyahapanpatti.1 1. Bha. 309. Aditi See Aii. 1. Jam. 157, 171. 1. Adinasattu (Adinasatru) King of Hatthinaura. One of those princes who was much attracted towards princess Malli(1), the daughter of king Kumbha(4) of Mihila and he wanted to marry her. King Kumbha did not agree to his proposal. Adinasattu then attacked Mihila. Princess Malli showed him the right path. He renounced the world along with Malli and others and attained liberation.1 1. Jna. 65, 73, Sth. 564. 2. Adinasattu Father of prince Subahu(1) of the city of Hatthisisa? and husband of queen Dharipi(14). 1. Vip. 33. Son of king Jiyasattu(1) of Campa.1 3. Adimasattu 1. Jna. 91. 4. Adinasatta Previous life of Nami(1), the twenty-first Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157. Adda (Ardra) King of Addapura. He was father of Addaa(2),1 1. SutN. 187, SutCu. pp. 413-7.

Page #57
Addaa 44 1. Addaa (Ardraka) Same as Adda.1 1. SutCu. p. 415. 2. Addaa Son of Adda, the king of Addapura. Seeing the image of Titthayara Usabha(1) sent by Abhaya(1) he recalled his previous life (jatismarana) as Samaia, an inhabitant of Vasamtapura living with his wife. Both of them had renouneed the world after which they used to wander separately. Once he happened to see his wife while roaming for alms and felt reattached to her. She, however, remained unshaken. After death Samaia was reborn as a god and his wife as a goddess. After the end of their celestial life Samaia took birth as Addaa and his wife as a daughter of a householder of Vasamtapura. Adda, after having recalled his previous life, got detached from the world and renounced it. Once that girl saw him meditating in a solitary place at Vasamtapura. She determined to marry him. Addaa, however, had to yield to her demand. After enjoying a few years of house-holder's life he started for Rayagiha. There he had discussions with Gosala as well as with the followers of other sects. Then he met king Seniya(1) and held discussions with Buddha(1) as well as with Hatthitayasa. Thereafter, he again renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira and attained emancipation. He is also known as Addakumara.? 1. SutN. 187-200, SutCu. pp. 413-7, p. 44, VyaM. I. p. 24, Sut. 2.6. 443, 444, SutSi. pp. 387-8, DasCu. 2. Ava. p. 27. 3. Addaa A non-Jain sage, in the tirtha of Titthayara Pasa(1), recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi. 28, Risi (Sangrahani). Addaijja (Ardrakiya) Twenty-second chapter of Suyagada. 1. Sam. 23, SutN. 187. A revered person. He is the same as Addakumara (Ardrakumara) Addaa(2).2 1. Ava. p. 27. 2. SutCu. p. 415. Addaga (Ardraka) Same as Adda and Addaa(2). 1. SutCu. p. 415, SutN. 199, SutCu. p. 417. Addagavamsa (Ardrakavmsa) Lineage of Adda. 1. SutCu. p. 415. Addapura (Ardrapura) A city where Addaa(2) was born. 1. SutN. 187 ff.

Page #58
45 Addhasamkasa Addaya (Ardraka) See Addaa.1 1. SutCu. p. 446, Risi. 28. Addarayaputta (Ardrarajaputra) See Adda(2). 1. SutCu. p. 446. Its Adda (Ardra) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1) (constellations). family name is Lohiccayana. Its presiding god is Rudda(4).1 1. Sth. 90, Jam. 155, 157, 159, 171, Sam. 1, Sur. 50. Addakumara (Ardrakumara) Another name of Addaa(2).1 1. Ava. p. 27. It is Addagapasina (Ardrakaprasna) Eighth chapter of Panhavagaranadasa. not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. Abhayadevasuri (SthA. p. 512) gives Skt. Adarsa for Pkt. Addiga. Addalaya (Addalaka) A non-Jain sage recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He is said to have lived in the tirtha of Titthamkara Pasa(1).2 1. Risi. 35. 2. Risi (Sangrahani). Addhamagaha (Ardhamagadha) Same as Addhamagahi.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 110. Addhamagaha (Ardhamagadhi) See Addhamagahi.1 1. Bha. 191, Praj. 37, AcaCu. p. 255, Aup. 34, AvaCu. I. p. 329. Addhamagahi (Ardhamagadh) A language possessing the characteristics partly of Magadha language and partly of Praksta language. It is the language of gods.2 Titthayara Mahavira as well as other Titthayaras preached sermons in it, which different types of people could understand in their respective languages. Sutta(1) is mostly composed in this language.5 1. BhaA. p. 221. 4. Aup. 34, Sam. 34. 2. Bha. 191. 5. BrhKs. p. 1379, AvaN (Dipika) p. 70. 3. Ava Cu. I. p. 329, NanM. p. 84. Addhasamkasa (Ardhasankasa) Daughter of king Devalasua and his queen Apurattaloyana of Ujjeni born after their renouncing the world. The mother died immediately after the birth of the child and hence the baby was brought up by other female mendicants. Once mendicant Devalasua happened to see Addhasamkasa in the prime of her youth and got attracted towards her beauty. He, however, realised his fault and attained liberation at the end. Addhasamkasa also renounced the world and attained emancipation. 1. AvaN. 1304, AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaH. p. 715.

Page #59
Apaitthana 46 Apaitthana (Apratisthana) Same as Appaitthana. 1. Sth. 328. Apaccakkhanakiria (Apratyakhyanakriya) Twentieth chapter of Suyagada. 1. Sam. 23. Aparaia (Aparajita) See Aparaiya. 1. Jiv. 144, Sam. 159. 1. Aparaiya (Aparajita) One of the four gates of Jambuddiva, or say, of Lavana ocean. It lies on the southern coast of the northern half of the Lavana ocean, at a distance of 45,000 yojanas north of mount Mamdara(3).2 It is four yojanas wide, four yojanas thick and eight yojanas high. The intervening distance between the two nearest gates of Jambuddiva is 79,000 yojanas. It is presided over by Apara iya(5).5 1. Jam. 8, Sth. 303. 4. Sam. 79. 2. Jiv. 144. 5. Sth. 305, Jiv. 144. 3. Sth. 657. 2. Aparaiya A peak of the northern Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by goddess Hiri(1).1 1. Sth. 643. 3. Aparaiya A householder who was the first to offer alms to Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara. 1. AvaN. 329, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 227. 4. Aparaiya One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpV. p. 236, KalpDh. p. 152. is 5. Aparaiya Presiding deity of Aparaiya(1), a gate, whose capital Aparaiya(1).1 1. Jiv. 144, Sth. 305, Jam. 8. 6. Aparaiya One of the five Anuttara celestial abodes. Pamdavas were born there in their previous life. The minimum and maximum age of the gods living there is thirty-one and thirty-three sagaropama years respectively. 1. Mar. 456-7. 2. Sam. 31-33, Utt. 36. 210. 7. Aparaiya One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is not mentioned in Suriyapanpatti and Jambuddivapappatti. 1. Sth. 90. SthA. pp. 78-9.

Page #60
Aparaiya 8. Aparaiya Previous birth of Pauma(6), the eighth Baladeva(2). He was initiated by Samudda(2).1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 606-7; There is confusion in the names. 9. Aparaiya Sixth Padisattu of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. 47 10. Aparaiya Son of Jiyasattu(39), the king of Ayalapura. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Rahayariya. He had taught a lesson to the prince of Ujjeni who was antagonistic to ascetics.1 1. UttCu. p. 62, UttNe. pp. 25-26, UttK. p. 39. 1. Aparaiya (Aparajita) Capital of the Aparaiya (1) gate.1 It lies in another Jambuddiva situated beyond innumerable islands and oceans.2 The fort of this capital is 37 yojanas high.3 1. Jam. 8. 2. Jiv. 144, JamS. p. 64. 2. Aparaiya Capital of the Samkha(15) district in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 92, 637. 3. Aparaiya Capital of the Vappavai(1) district in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 92, 637. 4. Aparaiya Capital of the Mahavaccha district in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 96, Sth. 92, 637. 3. Sam. 37. 5. Aparaiya A puskarini (lotus-pond) to the north of northern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisaravara island.1 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 6. Aparaiya A principal Disakumari residing on the Amjanapulaya(2) peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, Sth. 643. 7. Aparaiya A principal Disakumari residing in a sub-quarter of the middle region of mount Ruyaga(1). Other three Disakumaris of the remaining sub-quarters are Vijaya(11), Vejayamti(4) and Jayamti(13). They severe the navel string of a newborn Titthayara.1 In other works this work is assigned to Rua(1), Ruasia etc. See Disakumari for further information. 1. Tir. 165. 8. Aparaiya One of the four principal wives of the Imgalaa planet,1 a 1. Bha. 406.

Page #61
Aparaiya Gaha. Every Gaha, Nakkhatta(1) and Tara(3) has one of their four principal wives of the same name.2 2. Jam. 170, Sth. 273. 9. Aparaiya Twenty-eighth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. 48 10. Aparaiya Night of the tenth day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 11. Aparaiya Daughter of a house-holder of Nagapura. She renounced the world and became a woman-disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she was born as a principal wife of Aikaya, a lord of Vamtara gods.1 She is also known as Phuda.2 1. Jna. 153. 2. Sth. 273, Bha. 406.. 12. Aparaiya A palanquin which Camdappaha, the eighth Titthamkara, used when he renounced the world.1 1. Sam. 157. 13. Aparaiya Mother of Pauma(6), the eighth Baladeva(2) and a principal wife of Dasaraha (1). The commentator records that her other name was Kaushalya.2 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 604, AvaN. 410. 2. AvaN. (Dipika) p. 80. Aparajia (Aparajita) Same as Aparaiya.1 1. Sth. 303, Jam. 8, Sam. 31, 33, 643, AvaN. 329, SthA. p. 79. Aparajia (Aparajita) See Aparaiya.1 1. Sth. 307, Jam. 114, 152, 170. Aparajita See Aparaiya (7).1 1. Sth. 90. Aparajiya (Aparajita) See Aparaiya.1 1. Sam. 32, 157, Tir. 1146, Mar. 456. Aparajiya (Aparajita) Same as Aparaiya.1 1. Sam. 37, 157, 158, Sth. 92, 272, 643, Sur. 48, Jiv. 183, Tir. 165, 604, Bha. 406. Appaitthana (Apratisthana) One of the five big infernal abodes in the Tamatama hell.1 It is the biggest one. It extends to one lakh yojanas.2 1. Aca. 170, JivM. p. 105, Sth. 148. 2. Sam. 1, Sth. 328.

Page #62
49 Abhaa Appadibaa (Apratihata) King of the city of Sogamdhiya. Sukanna was his wife. His grandson Jinadasa(7) was a disciple of Titthayara Mahayira, 1. Vip. 34. Appatitthana (Apratisthana) See Appaitthana. 1. AvaH. p. 348. Twenty-ninth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. Appamaya (Apramada) 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. Apparajiya (Aparajita) See Aparaiya(6).1 1. Utt. 36. 213. Abaddhigaditthi (Abaddhikadrsti) Same as Abaddhiya.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 426. Abaddhiya (Abaddhika) A doctrine propounded in V. N. 584 by Gotthamahila, who believed that karma only touches the soul. According to him it is wrong to believe that karma binds the soul.1 1. AvaN. 779-781, NisBh. 5619, Utts. p. 174, Aup. 41, Aupa. p. 106, AvaCu. I. p. 426. Abbuya (Arbuda) A mountain where pilgrims arranged sankhadi (feast).1 It is identified with modern Mount Abu in the Sirohi District of Rajasthan. 1. BrhBh. 3150, Brh Ks. p. 884. 2. See GD. p. 10. Abbha (Abhra) Seventh sub-section of the twenty-first section of Viyahapannatti. It is divided into ten chapters. 1. Bha. 688. Abbhimtara-Pukkharaddha (Abhyantara-Puskarardha) Inner half of the Pukkharavara continent. See Pukkharavara for details. 1. Jiv. 176. Abhaa (Abhaya) Son of king Senia(1) of Rayagiha, born of Namda(1) at Bennatada. He is a well known figure in the canonical literature of the Jainas. He is frequently quoted to illustrate intelligence in general and reasoning in particular. For the first time when he along with his mother went to Rayagiha, he exhibited his power of reasoning. Senia was so impressed by his originality of thinking that he made him his chief 1. Jna. 7, Anut. 1, Nir. 1.1, Nirc.1 231, Na M. p. 151. 1.1, p. 5. 3. SthA. pp. 283, 516, BrhKs. p. 351, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 546, AvaCu. II. p. 159, KalpV. p. 8. AvaH. pp. 418, 671, NisCu. II. p. 1

Page #63
Abhaa 50 minister. The following is the example of his reasoning (autpattikibuddhi): 'Once a ring belonging to the king fell into a dry well. An announcement was made to the effect that the person taking out the ring with his own hand, but without using any instrument, would be highly rewarded. None else but Abhaa could do the job. He threw some fresh cow-dung on the ring. After a day or two when it got dry the well was filled up with water. Consequently the cow-dung enveloping the ring came up on the surface of the water. Abhaa took it away with his hand and handed it over to the king's Abhaa is said to be proficient in all the sastras and statecraft. He even looked after all the duties of the king. He married the daughter of Sena(3), the sister of king Senia.? He helped a Vidyadhara and in exchange he learnt some lore from him. He invoked a deity and fulfilled the pregnancy-longing of her step-mother Dharini(1).9 He helped his father eloping with Cellana from Vesali.10 A very peculiar pregnancy-longing of Cellana was very cleverly fulfilled by him.11 To foster friendship with Addaa(2) he presented an image of Titthayara Usaha(1) to him.12 Sulasa was his friend.13 Abhaa, on the strength of his parinamiki-buddhi, deceived king Pajjoya and made him retreat from Rayagiha.14 Pajjoya took revenge by getting Abhaa captured with the help of a courtezan. He was then carried to Ujjeni.15 But on account of his wisdom and valuable suggestions he was soon released by Pajjoya and they became friends. Pajjoya got pleased with Abhaa because the latter pointed out that there was poison in the sweets (modaka) brought by Lohajamgha, he suggested the way of subduing a mad elephant, Nalagiri, he showed the plan of putting out the devastating fire and lastly he suggested the remedy of undoing a calamity caused by a deity.16 After his release Abhaa did not sit quiet. He again thought of a plan of abducting Pajjoya in day-light. He played the trick of a physician and by the strategem of a fictitious mad king he took away Pajjoya to Rayagiha. This is an example of his parinamiki-buddhi.17 4. AvaCu. I. p. 547, AvaCu. II. p. 159, 14. Avacu. I. p. 557, AvaCu. II. p. 159, AvaH. p. 418, NanM. p. 151. AvaH. pp. 428, 671. 5. Ibid. 15. AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaH. pp. 428, 672, 6. Jna. 7. DasCu. p. 53, SutCu. p. 362, SutSi. 7. AvaCu. II. p. 160, Aval. p. 673. p. 103. 8. Anuh. p. 10, AnuHe. p. 17, VisK. 16. AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaH. pp. 428,673-5, p. 275. NanM. p. 166, AvaCu. II. p. 161-162. 9. Jna. 16. 17. AvaN. 943, AvaN (Dipika). p. 182, 10. AvaCu. II. p. 165, AvaH. p. 678. DasCu. p. 53, AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaCu. 11. Nir. 1.1, AvaH. p. 678. II. p. 162, AvaH. p. 428, SthA. p. 259, 12. SutCu. p. 415, SutSi. p. 387. NanM. p. 166. 13. SutCu. p. 219.

Page #64
51 Abhaya When Kalasuriya was severely suffering on his death-bed Abhaa helped him dying peacefully.18 Senia was so much pleased with Abhaa that he offered him the crown, but the latter refused it 19 and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira.20 He would be reborn in the celestial abode Vijaya(21) and would get emancipation in Mahavideha(1).21 Some other anecdotes associated with Abhaa are :- getting one-pillar palace constructed through a deity;22 searching out a thief who stole mangoes from the palace-garden ;23 setting Seyanaya free from an alligator ;24 saving Cellapa's life by not setting fire to her palace inspite of the orders from Senia;25 finding out the people who were really religious and those who pretended to be so ;catching a washerman red-handed, who wore Abhaa's clothes sent for laundry ;27 stopping people from abusing a wood-cutter who had renounced the world and his attempt to capture the thief Rohiniya.29 18. Ayah. p. 681, AvaCu. II. p. 170. 25. AvaCu. I. p. 114, AvaH. p. 95, AvaM. 19. AvaCu. II. p. 171, AvaH. p. 682. p. 138, Visk. p. 414, BrhM. p. 58. 20. Ibid. Anut. 1. 26. SutCu. p. 78. 21. Anut. 1. 27. AvaCu. II. p. 61, AvaH. p. 671. 22. DasCu. p. 44. 28. DasCu. pp. 83-84. 23. DasCu. p. 45, SthA. p. 256. 29. VyaM. IV. p. 67. 24. AvaCu. I. p. 468, AvaH. p. 355. It Abhagga (Abhagna) Third chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya. has the story of Abhaggasena(2).2 1. Vip. 2. 2. Ibid. 15-20. 1. Abhaggasena (Abhagnasena) King of Varattapura. Varattaga(3) was his minister. He is also known as Abhayasena.? 1. AvaCu. II. p. 199, NisCu. IV, p. 158. 2. Avan. 1298. 2. Abhaggasena Son of Vijaya(16), the chieftain of a gang of five hundred thieves staying at a place near the town of Purimatala ruled by Mahabbala(8). He was arrested by the king treacherously at a festival. Various tortures were inflicted upon him. He was forcibly fed upon his own relatives' flesh, blood etc. All this was, as Titthayara Mahavira explained, owing to the consequence of the sins he committed in his preceding life as Nipnaya(1), a very rich egg-merchant of Purimatala. 1. Vip. 15-20, SthA. p. 507. 1. Abhaya See Abhaa. 1. SutCu. p. 414, AvaCu. I. p. 547. 2. Abhaya Tenth chapter of the first section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa.1 1. Anut. 1.

Page #65
Abhayakara Abhayakara (Abhayankara) Name of the palanquin used by Kumthu(1), the seventeenth Titthamakara, at the time of his renunciation.1 1. Sam. 157. Abhayakumara Same as Abhaa(1). 1. SutCu. p. 415, AnuHe. p. 17. 52 Abhayaghosa (Abhayaghosa) Son of a merchant of the Pabhamkara(4) city, being a previous life of Sijjamsa (3).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 179. Abhayasena (Abhayasena) Another name of Abhaggasena(1).1 1. AvaN. 1298, BrhKs. p. 1110, AvaH. p. 711, PinNM. p. 169. He is remembered as a revered person.2 2. Ava. p. 27. Abhaya A queen of Campa.1 She is mentioned as the wife of king Dadhivahana.2 See Sudamsana(9). 1. AcaCu. p. 315, UttK. p. 422. 2. UttK. p. 422. Abhii (Abhijit) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas1(1) (constellations). Bamhadevaya is its presiding deity. Its family-name is Moggalayana(1).1 1. Jam. 155, 157, 159, 165, 171, Sur. 38, 50. Sam. 3, Sth. 90, Dev. 97, 153. 1. Abhicamda (Abhicandra) Fourth of the seven Kulagaras (governors) of the current Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region.1 His height was 600 dhanusas. Padiruva was his wife. He is also known as Camdabha(2).* 1. Sam. 157, Sth. 556, AvaN. 155, Vis. 1568, Tir. 75. 2. Sam. 109, Sth. 518. According to 4. Abhicamda 1. Jna. 64. 2. Abhicamda Eighth chapter of the second section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 3. AvaN. 156 his hight was 650 bows. 3. Sth. 556. 4. Jam. 28. 3. Abhicamda Son of king Vanhi(1) and his queen Dharini(5). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. After practising ascetic vows for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.1 1. Ant. 3. An intimate friend of king Mahabbala(2) of Viyasoga.1 5. Abhicamda One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47, Sam. 30.

Page #66
53 Abhiji Abhijayamta An off-shoot (kula) of Manavagana(2). 1. Kalp p. 260. Abhijaa (Abhijata) Eleventh day of a fortnight. 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Abhinamda (Abhinanda) Same as Abhinamdia. 1. Sur. 53. Abhinamdana (Abhinandana) Fourth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle. He was son of king Samvara(1) and queen Siddhattha(1) of Vinia.? He took birth on the expiry of ten lakh crore sagaropama years after the death of Sambhava, the third Titthamkara. His height was 350 dhanusas. He had complexion of heated gold. He renounced the world along with one thousand men. On that occasion he used Supasiddha palanquin. He had 116 groups of monks each under the charge of one group-leader.s He lived for a period of fifty lakh purva years (twelve and a half as a prince, thirty-six and a half as a king and one lakh purva as a monk) and then attained liberation on mount Sammeya.10 His principal maledisciple and woman-disciple were Vajjanabha and Ajia(2) respectively. Imdadatta(1) was the first one to offer alms to the Titthayara.11 The sacred tree of priyaka was associated with him.12 The number of male and female disciples under him was 3 lakh and 6 lakh 30 thousand respectively.13 In his previous birth he was Dhammasiha(3),14 1. Ava. p. 4. the number of group leaders is 103. 2. AvaN. 382ff., Sam. 157, Tir. 467. 9. AvaN. 280, 303. 3. Sth. 730. 10. Ibid. 307. 4. Sam. 105. 11. Sam. 157, Tir. 445, 457, Avan. 327. 5. Avan. 376, Tir. 336. 12. Sam. 157, Tir. 405. 6. AvaN. 225, Tir. 391. 13. AvaN. 256, 260. 7. Sam. 157. 14. Sam. 157. 8. AvaN. 266; According to Tir. 444 Extra-ordinary name of the month of sravana.1 Abhinamdia (Abhinandita) 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 53. Abhivaddhi (Abhivrddhi) Same as Ahivaddhi.? 1. Jam. 157. Abhii (Abhijit) See Abhii.1 1. Sam. 3. Abhiji (Abhijit) Same as Abhii.1 1. Sam. 9.

Page #67
Abhiti 54 Abhiti Son of king Udayapa(1) and his queen Pabhavati(3) of the city of Vitibhaya in the Simdhusovira country. Udayana while renouncing the world assigned the throne to Kesi(2), son of his sister and not to his own son. Distressed by this adverse act of his father Abhiti went to Campa and lived with king Kunia.1 1. Bha. 491-2, SthA. p. 431. Abhiyi (Abhiti) Same as Abhiti and Abhii.? 1. Bha. 492. 2. Sur. 62, 93. Abhiyikumara (Abhitikumara) Same as Abhiti. 1. Bha. 491. Abhiyikumara (Abhitikumara) Same as Abhiti.1 1. Bha. 491. 1. Amama One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night. It is referred to as Avatta(5) in Samavaya.? 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47. 2. Sam. 30. 2. Amama Twelfth would-be Titthamkara in Bharaha(2) in the coming Ussappini. He i.e., (the soul of Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1) who is at present an infernal being, will take birth in the city of Sayaduvara in Bharaha.1 According to Samavaya his number is thirteenth.? 1. Ant. 9, Sth. 692, SthA. p. 434, Tir. 1113. 2. Sam. 159. Amayaghosa (Amstaghosa) King of the city of Kaimdi. He renounced the world. Camdavega tortured him to death. He attained emancipation. 1. Sams. 76-8. Amarakamka Same as Avarakamka(1).1 1. Jna. 124. Amaravai (Amarapati) A prince of the Jnatp dynasty who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthamkara Malli(1).1 1. Jna, 77. Amarasena (Amarasena) A prince of the Jnatr dynasty who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthamkara Malli(1) just like Amaravail 1. Jna. 77. Amala One of the hundred sons of Usaha(1). 1. KalpV. p. 236, KalpDh. p. 151. 1. Amala Principal woman-disciple of Nami(1), the twenty-first Tittham

Page #68
55 Amohadamsana seems to be a different kara. She is also mentioned as Anila.2 Amila reading of Amala.3 1. Sam. 157. 2. Tir. 461. 3. Sam. 157. 2. Amala One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3). She is also known as Acala(2). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 612. 2. Jna. 157. Amitasena (Amstasena) See Ajiyasena(5).1 1. Sth. 767. Amiyagai (Amitagati) Lord (indra) of the Disakumara gods of the south.1 He has six principal wives, corresponding in names to those of Dharana's(1).2 His four Logapalas are Turiyagai, Khippagai, Sihagai and Siha vikkamagai.3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94, Praj. 46.. 3. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. Amiyateya (Amitatejas) A carana monk. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 171. Amiyavahana (Amitavahana) Lord (indra) of the Disakumara gods of the north. He has six principal wives whose names are similar to those of Bhuyanamda's(1). He has four Logapalas similar to those of Amiyagai.3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94, Praj. 46. 3. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 2. Bha, 406, Sth. 508. Amila See Amala(1),1 1. Sam. 157. 1. Amoha (Amogha) Seventh Gevijjaga celestial abode.1 1. Sth. 685. 2. Amoha A summit of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by Surade vi(2).1 1. Sth. 643. 3. Amoha A god under Vesamana(9), a Logapala of Sakka(3). 1. Bha. 168. 4. Amoha A Jakkha whose shrine was situated in the Devaramana park of Sahamjani town. 1. Vip. 21. Amohadamsana (Amoghadarsana) A park situated to the north-east of

Page #69
Amohadamsi 56 Purimatala. The shrine of Jakkha Amohadamsi was situated in it.1 1. Vip. 15. Amohadamsi (Amoghadarsin) A Jakkha god whose shrine was situated near Purimatala in the park of Amohadamsana. 1. Vip. 15. Amoharaha (Amogharatha) Charioteer of Jiyasattu(36), the king of Ujjeni. Jasamati was his wife and Agadadatta his son. 1. Utts. p. 213. 1. Amoha (Amogha) A lotus-pond on the western Amjanaga mountain in the Namdisara island.1 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 2. Amoha Another name of Jambusudamsana.1 1. Jam. 90. 1. Ammada (Ambaca) A Brahmana mendicant 1 who was contemporary of Titthayara Mahavira and had seven hundred pupils. He had complete faith in the teachings of Mahavira. While going from Kampillapura to Purimatala he as well as all his pupils died, as there was none to ofter them water to drink in accordance with the vow they had taken. Then all of them were born as gods in Bambhaloga. In future they will attain liberation in Mahavideha.? 1. Aup. 38, 39, Bha. 529, 530, BhaA. pp. 653, 696. 2. Aup. 40. 2. Ammada A lay-votary (sravaka) of Titthayara Mahavira. He met Sulasa(2) and enquired of her welfare on behalf of Mahavira. He put her to a number of tests to know the firmness of her faith and praised her for the same. He is scheduled to take birth as the twenty-third Titthamkara in the coming ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Stha. p. 457, PrajM. p. 61, NisCu. 1 Dash. p. 102. I. p. 32, AcaCu. p. 13, DasCu. p. 96, ! 2. Sth. 692, Sam. 159. 3. Ammada A mendicant in the tirtha of Titthayara Pasa(1) recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He had discussion with Jogamdharayana(2).1 1. Risi. 25, Risi (Sangrahani). Ammaya (Amrta) Mother of Purisasiha, the fifth Vasudeva(1).1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 603, AvaN. 409. Aya (Aja) Presiding deity of the Puyvabhaddavaya constellation. 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90. - ww

Page #70
57 Ayalabhaya 1. Ayampula (Ayampula) A member of the family of Varuna(1), a Logapala of Sakka(3).1 1. Bha. 167. 2. Ayampula A lay-votary of Gosala. He belonged to Savatthi. Once out of curiosity he went to Gosala to enquire about the shape of halla (a type of insect). He saw Gosala in a strange position-dancing, singing and drinking wine. He felt ashamed of all this and wanted to return from there Realising it Gosala's disciples explained to him the nature of the eight last things (caramas) to be performed on the eve of emancipation. Convinced by the explanation he approached Gosala and got his doubt removed. 1. Bha. 554. Ayakara (Ajakara) Same as Ayakaraa.1 1. SurM. p. 295. Ayakaraa (Ajakaraka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SurM. p. 295. Ayakaraga (Ajakaraka) Same as Ayakaraa. 1. Sth. 90. Ayala (Acala) Same as Acala 1 and Ayalabhaya.? 1. DasCu. 105, Jna. 64, Ant. 1, 2, AvaCu. I. p. 177, Vis. 1766. 2. AvaN. 645. Ayalaggama (Acalagrama) A place to which Suraiya, Sayadeva, Samanaya and Subhadda(4) belonged. Here they along with an ascetic took initiation from Jasahara(1).1 It lay in Magaha.? 1. Mar. 449-51. 2. Uttk. p. 328, UttNe. p. 243. Ayalapura (Acalapura) A city situated near the confluence of the Kanha(6) and Binna(2) rivers in the Abhira(1) country. It was the capital of king Jiyasattu(39) 2. Siha(3), the disciple of preceptor Revainakkhatta took initiation there.3 Its identification with Ellichpur in Berar 4 is doubtful. See also Benna. 1. KalpDh. p. 171, KalpV. p. 263, p. 100. PinNM. p. 144. | 3. Nan, v. 32, NanH. p. 13. 2. UttN. p. 100, UttCu. p. 62, Utts. 4. See LAI. p. 263. Ayalabhadda (Acalabhadra) See Vesamapapabha.1 1. BhaA. pp. 203-4. Ayalabhaya (Acalabhrats) Ninth principal disciple-Ganahara of Titthayara

Page #71
Ayasi 58 Mahavira. He was son of Vasu(5) and Namda(5) of Kosala. He did not believe in the existence of good and bad Karmas. Mahavira knew this and removed his doubt about it. Convinced by his arguments he became his disciple along with his three hundred pupils. He attained emancipation at the age of seventy-two. He is also called Ayala. He and Akampiya were in-charge of a common gana. He spent 46 years as a house-holder, 12 years as a monk and 14 years as an omniscient.* 1. Nan. v. 21, AvaN. 595, 631, 645, 13. KalpV. p. 248. Sam. 72, Vis. 1384, 2013, Kalpv. 4. Vis. 2511-2518, AvaN. 652-656, SamA. p. 179. I p. 83. 2. AvaN. 645. Third chapter of the twenty-first section of Viyabapanpatti.1 Ayasi (Atasi) 1. Bha. 688. Ayavalagavayaga (Ajapalakavacaka) A senior monk who fell from the vow he had accepted. He was then engaged in tending and protecting shegoats (ajas).1 1. BrhBh. 4535-8. The reading "Ativalagavayaga' seems to be wrong. The commen tator also recognises this and gives its Sanskrit equivalent as 'Ajapalakavacaka'.-- See BrhKs. p. 1225. Ayojjha (Ayodhya) See Aojjha(2).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 337, Aval. p. 227. Ayomuha (Ayomukha) An Amtaradiva. 1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103. Ara Eighteenth Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region. He was also seventh Cakkavatti. He was son of king Sudamsana(1) and his queen Devi(2) of Gayapura.3 Surasiri was his chief wife. His height was thirty dhanusas. He was of the complexion of heated gold. 5 He became Cakkavatti at the age of 42,000 years and renounced the world along with 1,000 men at the age of 63,000. On that occasion he used Nivvuikara palanquin. Aparaiya(3) offered first alms to him. After three years he attained omniscience. His sacred tree was that of mango.10 He had thirty1. Sam. 157, Sth. 411, Ava. p. 4, Nan. 4. Sam. 158. v. 19, Vis. 1759, AvaN. 371, 418, 5. Sam. 30, AvaN. 380, 393, Tir, 363. 421, 1095, Tir. 330. 6. AvaN. 377, Tir. 341. 2. AvaN. 223, 375, 418, Sam. 158, Vis. | 7. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, 272,305, Tir. 1770, Tir. 559, Sth. 718, Utt. 18.40. 393. 3. AvaN. 383, 398-9, Sam. 157, 158, 8. AvaN. 328, Sam. 157. Tir. 481, see also Ava M. pp. 237- 9. AvaN. 224, 238. 243. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 406.

Page #72
Arahanna three groups of monks and the same number of group-leaders under him." He had fifty thousand male-disciples and sixty thousand woman-disciples.12 He attained liberation at the age of 84,000 years 13 on mount Sammeya.11 His first male-disciple was Kumbha(3) and woman-disciple Rakkhiya.15 His contemporary Titthayara in Eravaya(1) was Aipasa.16 In his previous birth Ara was Sudamsana(6),17 11. AvaN. 268, Tir. 452. 12. AvaN. 258ff. 13. AvaN. 258-263-305, Kalp. 187. 14. AvaN. 307. 1. Araa (Arajas) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 79-80. 59 2. Araa One of the six layers of Bambhaloga.1 1. Sth. 516, SthA. p. 367. 15. Sam. 157, Tir. 452, 461. 16. Tir. 331. 17. Sam. 157. Arakkhurita (Araksurika) See Arakkhuri.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 198. Arakhuri (Araksuri) See Arakkhuri.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 198. Arakkhuri (Araksuri) Capital of king Camdajjhaya.1 Surappabha(1), a principal wife of Sura(1) was born there in her previous life. It was visited by Titthayara Pasa(1).2 1. AvaN. 1297, AvaCu. II. p. 198, AvaH. p. 710. Araya (Arajas) Same as Araa(1).1 1. Sth. 90. Araja Capital of the Kumuya(1) district in Mahavideha. It is situated to the south-west of mount Mamdara(3). In the Thana Asoga(1) is mentioned in place of Araja.2 1. Jam. 102. 2. Sth. 637, SthA. p. 438. Arannavadimsaga (Aranyavatamsaka) A celestial abode in Arana where gods live maximum for twenty-one sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 21. Arahanna (Arhanna) Identical with Arahannaa(2).1 1 AvaCu. II. p. 93. 2. Jna. 155.

Page #73
Arahannaa 60 1. Arahannaa (Arhannaka) A seafaring merchant of Campa. He was firm in his faith. Once he was greatly troubled by a god in the Lavana ocean. The god in order to tempt him to give up his vows threatened to sink his vessel. He did not budge by an inch. The god was pleased with his firmness of faith and presented him with a pair of earrings. He on his behalf presented that pair to Malli(1), the princess of Mihila. 1. Jna. 69-70, 79, SthA. p. 401. 2. Arahannaa Son of Datta(5) and Bhadda(1) of Tagara. He along with his parents renounced the world and became a disciple of preceptor Arahamitta(3). After the death of his father he had to go out to beg alms. Since he could not bear the heat of the sun, he abandoned the ascetic vows and started living with a lady. Greatly distressed by this his mother ran mad. Pitying her he again became a monk and endured the pain caused by heat etc.1 1. Uttn. p. 90, UttCu. p. 58, Utts. p. 90, Mar. 477, 489, AvaCu. II. p. 93, Kalp Sam. p. 270, PakY. p. 24, JitBh. 818, VyaBh. 3.350. 3. Arahannaa Elder brother of Arahamitta(1) of Khitipatitthiya. He was killed by his own wife who was attached to his younger brother. See also Arahamitta(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 514, AvaH. p. 388. Arahannaga (Arhannaka) Same as Arahansaa(1).1 1. Jna. 79. Arabadatta (Arhaddatta) Same as Arahannaa(2).1 1. Vis. 3575. Arahadatta (Arhaddatta) Wife of Mahacamda(1), the son of Appadihaya and Sukanna of Sogamdhiya.1 1. Vip. 34. 1. Arahamitta (Arhanmitra) Younger brother of Arahapnaa(3) of Khitipatitthiya, whose wife was attached to the former. She tried her best to win over Arahamitta but he did not yield to her illegitimate wish. She went to the extent of killing her husband in order to please Arahamitta. He, on the contrary, distressed by the sad incident renounced the world and became a monk. She, on the other hand, became a bitch after death and harassed him. Thereafter, she became a bee and so on. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 514, AvaH. p. 388, GacV. p. 26. 2. Arahamitta A merchant of Baramati. Apudhari was his wife and Jina

Page #74
deva(2) was their son.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 202, AvaH. p. 714. 3. Arahamitta A preceptor who had initiated Arahannaa(2) at Tagara.1 1. UttN. and UttS. p. 90, UttCu. p. 58, PakY. p. 24. 61 Arimjaa (Arinjaya) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152. 1. Arittha (Arista) One of the seven branches of Mamdava lineage.1 1. Sth. 551. Aritthanemi 2. Arittha First disciple of Dhamma(3), the fifteenth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 451. 1. Sam. 157, UttN. p. 496, Nan. v. 19, AvaN. 1097, Tir. 334, 511, AvaM. p. 137, AvaH. p. 273. 2. Utt. 22. 3-4, Kalp. 2, 171, AcaSi. p. 327, Sam. 157, AvaN. 386ff., Tir. 464ff. Aritthanemi (Aristanemi) Twenty-second Titthamkara of the current Osappini, also known as Nemi.1 He belonged to Harivamsa(1) and was the son of king Samuddavijaya(1) and his queen Siva(2) of Soriyapura(1).2 Rahanemi etc. were his brothers. His height was ten dhanusas. The colour of his skin was syama. His marriage was settled with Raimai, the daughter of king Uggasena. While going to marry her he saw on the way animals kept in cages and enclosures, overcome by fear and looking miserable. Seeing them on the point of being killed for the sake of their flesh to be eaten afterwards, he spoke to his charioteer: "Why are all these animals who desire to be happy, kept in cages and enclosures?" The charioteer answered: "Lucky are these animals because at your wedding they will furnish food for many people." Aritthanemi could not tolerate this type of slaughter. He immediately turned back, abandoned all his belongings and renounced the world using the Uttarakura palanquin along with one thousand men. He received first alms from Varadatta (4). After a period of fifty-four days he obtained omniscience. His sacred tree was vetasa.10 He had a community of eighteen ganas (groups of monks), eighteen Ganaharas (group-leaders), eighteen thousand monks, forty thousand nuns, one hundred and sixty-nine thousand sravakas (lay-votaries) and three hundred and thirty-six thousand sravikas (female lay-votaries) etc. After living a full life of one thousand years (300 years as a prince) he attained 3. DasCu. p. 87, UttN. p. 496, Ant. 8. 4. Sam. 10, Sth. 735, Nir. 5.1, Tir. 364, AvaN. 380. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 352. 6. Utt. 22.6ff., KalpDh. p. 139, KalpV. p. 213. 7. Sam. 157. 8. Utt. 22.14-24, AvaN. 225, Tir. 393. 9. Sam. 157, AvaN. 329. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 407.

Page #75
Aritthapura 62 emancipation on the summit of mount Ujjimta 11 This mount is associated with his other kalyanakas 12, too. Jakkhini was his principal woman-disciple, 13 Varadatta(4) his first male-disciple, 14 Namda(10) his principal lay-votary and Mahasuvvaya his first lady-lay-votary.15 Aggisepa(2) was his contemporary Titthayara in Eravaya(1).16 Aritthanemi had ordained Paumavai(14) etc. the eight queens of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).17 He was Samkha(5) in his previous birth.18 11. Kalp. 174-183, Jna. 53, 129, Sam. 1 13. Ant. 9, Sam. 157, Tir 461. 18, 40, 54, 104, 110, 113, Sth. 381, 14. Sam. 157, Tir. 454. 651, 735, Vis. 1702, AcaCu. p. 220, 15. AvaCu. I. p. 159. AyaM. pp. 208-214, Tir. 454, 16. Tir. 333. AvaN. 259ff., 272-305; According to 17. Sth. 626. Avan. 269 he had eleven ganas. 18. Sam. 157. 12. Avan. (Dipika). II. p. 160, Tir. 470. Aritthapura (Aristapuri) Capital of the Kacchagavai(2) district in Mahavideha." 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 637. Arittha (Arista) Capital of the Mahakaccha(2) district in Mabavideha. It is the same as Rittha(2). 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 95. Aritthavai (Aristavati) Same as Aritthapura." 1. SthA. p. 438. Aridamana (Aridamana) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152. Arihadatta (Arhaddatta) One of the five disciples of preceptors SutthiyaSuppadibuddha.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 261-2. Arihadinna (Arhaddatta) Fourth disciple of preceptor Sihagiri(3).1 1. Kalp and Kalpy. p. 261. Arihamitta (Arhanmitra) Same as Arahamitta(3). 1 1. UttCu. p. 58, Utts. p. 90. 1. Aruna One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Jam. 170, Sth. 90, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 79-80. 2. Aruna Presiding deity of the Viyadavai mountain. 1. Jam. 82, Jams. p. 305, NanCu. p. 59.

Page #76
63 Arunavara 3. Aruna A god presiding over mount Gamdhavai. 1. Sth. 87, 302. 4. Aruna A concentric or ring island surrounding the Namdisaroda ocean and itself surrounded by the Arunoda(2) ocean. Gods Asoga(3) and Vitasoga(1) preside over it. Aruna is also called Arunoda(1). 1. Jiv. 185. 2. Sur. 101. 5. Aruna Son of Mahasala(2) and a non-Jain sage in Titthayara Pasa's(1) tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.! 1. Risi 33, Risi ( sangrahani). Arunakamta (Arunakanta) An abode in Sohamma(1), a celestial region. 1 1. Upa. 31. Arunakila An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.? 1. Upa. 56. Arunagava An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region." 1. Upa. 55. Arunajjhaa (Arunadhvaja) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region. 1. Upa. 38. 1. Arunappabha (Arunaprabha) A mountain in the Lavana ocean, an abode of the king of the same name of the Anuvelamdhara gods. His capital also bears the same name. See also Anuvelamdharanagaraya. 1. Jiv. 160, Sth. 305. 2. Arunappabha An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.? 1. Upa. 29. Arunappabha (Arunaprabha) A palanquin used by Savihi(1), the ninth Titthamkara, on the occasion of his renunciation ceremony.1 1. Sam. 157. Arunabhua (Arunabhuta) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region. 1 1. Upa. 45. See Arunavaroda. Arunamahavara 1. Jiv. 185. 1. Arunavara A concentric or ring island surrounding the Arunoda(2) or Arunodaga ocean. Gods Arunavarabhadda and Arunavaramahabhadda 1. Sur, 101, Jiv. 185.

Page #77
Arunavara 64 preside over it. This island is encircled by Arunavaroda ocean.3 2. Jiv. 185. 3. Sur. 101, Jiv. 185. Same as Arunavaroda.1 2. Arunavara 1. Jiv. 166. A god.1 See Aruna varoda. 3. Arunavara 1. Jiv. 185. Arunavarabhadda (Arunavarabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavara(1) island. 1 1. Jiv. 185. Arunavaramahabhadda (Arunavaramahabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavara(1) island. 1. Jiv. 185. 1. Arunavaravabhasa A ring island surrounding the Arunavaroda ocean. Gods Arunavaravabhasabhadda and Arunavaravabhasamahabhadda preside over it. It is encircled by the Arunavaravabhasa(2) ocean. 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101. 2. Arunavaravabhasa An ocean surrounding the Arunavaravabhasa(1) island. Arunavaravabhasavara and Arunavaravabhasamahavara are its presiding deities. The ocean is encircled by the Kundala(1) island.1 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101. Arunavaravabhasabhadda (Arunavaravabhasabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavaravabhasa(1) island. 1 1. Jiv. 185. Arunavaravabhasamahabhadda (Arunavaravabhasamahabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavaravabhasa(1) island. 1. Jiv. 185. Arunavaravabhasamahavara See Arunavaravabhasa(2). 1. Jiv. 185. See Arunavaravabhasa(2),1 Arunavaravabhasavara 1. Jiv. 185. Arunavaroda An ocean encircling the Arunavara(1) island. Gods Arunavara(3) and Arunamahavara preside over it. The ocean is encircled by the Arunavaravabhasa(1) island. Arunavaroda is also known as Arunavara(2).2 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101. 2. Jiv. 166.

Page #78
65 Arunavarobhasa Aruna varobhasa (Arunavarava bhasa) Same as Arunavaravabhasa. 1. Sur. 101. Arunavimana (Arunavimana) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.1 1. Upa. 17. Arunasittha (Arunasista) An abode in the Sohamma(1) region. 1. Upa. 34. for eight 1. Arunabha A celestial abode where gods live maximum sagaropama years. It is just like Acci. 1. Sam. 8. 2. Arunabha An abode in the Sohamma (1) region. 1. Upa. 26, Bha. 304, 435. Arunuttaravadimsaga (Arunottaravatamsaka) A heavenly abode similar to Arunabha(1). It is just like Acci. 1. Sam. 8. 1. Arunoda A concentric island surrounding the Namdissara(3) ocean and itself encircled by Arunoda(2) ocean. It is the same as Aruna(4). 1. Sur, 101. 2. Arunoda An ocean surrounding Aruna(4) island and itself encircled by Arunavara(1) island. Gods Subhadda(5) and Sumanabhadda(4) preside over it. 1 1. Jiv, 185, Sur. 101. Arunodaga (Arunodaka) Same as Arunoda(2).1 1. Jiv. 185. 1. Arunovavaya (Arunopapata) A Kalia text' containing a detailed account of the birth etc. of god Aruna. It is not extant. It was permitted to be studied by a monk of 12 years standing. 1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 59. 1 pp. 45, 68, Vya. 10. 27, AvaCu. I. 2 NanM. p. 206, NanH. p. 73, Paky. I p. 35. 2. Arunovavaya A chapter of Samkhevitadasa. It seems to be the same as Arunovavaya(1). 1. Sth. 755. Arunovaa (Arunavapata) A concentric island 1 after Aruna(4). It seems to be the same as Arunavara(1) island. 1. Stha. p. 167.

Page #79
Arosa 66 Arosa (Arosa) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its people, 1 called also as Harosa. 1. Pras. 4, Prasa. p. 15. 2. Praj. 37. Alambusa (Alambusa) A principal Disakumari residing on the Rayana(2) peak of the northern Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 159, Sth. 643, AvaH. p. 122. Sixteenth chapter of the sixth section of Amta 1. Alakkha (Alaksa) gadadasa.1 1, Ant. 12. 2. Alakkha A king of Vanarasi who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira. He attained liberation on mount Vipula(1).1 1. Ant. 15. Alayapuri (Alakapuri) Capital of Vesamana(9).1 It is generally mentioned as a standard of comparison in the description of cities like Baravai?, Vinia?, etc. 1. InaA. p. 100, AntA. p. 1. 2. Jna. 52, Ant. 1. 3. Jam. 41. Alasamda (Alasanda) An Anariya town situated beyond the river Simdhu(1). It was conquered by Susena(1), the commander of the army of Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 It is identified with Alexandaria founded by Alexander near Kabul.2 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 2. GD. P. 3. Avainnaga (Avakirnaka) Same as Avakinnaputta.1 1. Aval. p. 718. Avamjha (Avandhya) See Avamjhappavaya. 1. NanCu. p. 76. Avamjhappavaya (Avandhyapravada) Eleventh Puvva 1 dealing with the consequences of good and bad actions. : 1. Sam. 14, 147, Nan. 57. 2. NanCu. p. 76. 1. Avamti A country (janapada) in the Bharaha(2) region. Its principal city was Ujjeni 2. Kings Pajjoya 3 and Sampaio ruled there. It was one of the countries recommended for the journey of monks. Avamtivaddhana and Palaga(2) 7 were also its rulers. 8 Wrestler Attana belonged to this country.8 Tumbavana settlement was situated in it. It is identified with the modern Malwa, Nimar and adjoining parts of the old Central Provinces. Ujjeni and Mahismati were its northern and southern capitals. 10

Page #80
Avatamsa 1. Mahan. p. 209, Aval. p. 289. 6. Uttk. p. 73, AvaCu. II. pp. 189-190. 2. NisBh. 19, NisCu. I. p. 13, AvaCu. 1 7. Tir. 620, 621, AvaCu. II. p. 189. I. p. 544, UttCu. p. 31, Utts. p. 49. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 152, Uttk. p. 121. 3. BrhKs. p. 1145, Uttk. p. 188. 9. AvaH. p. 289. 4. BrhBh. 3283, BrhKs. p. 919, NisCu. 10. Bhandarkar: Charmichael Lectures, 1918, IV. pp. 129-130. p. 54. 5. AcaSi. p. 255. 2. Avanti Another name of Uijeni.1 Preceptor Camdarudda had visited it.2 The Jinnujjana park lay to its north.3 1. BrhBh. 6102, NisCu. I. p. 102. 3. NisCu. I. p. 102. 2. BrhBh. 6102-3, UttK. p. 10. See Avamtivaddhana (Avantivardhana) Son of king Palaa(2) of Ujjeni. Ajiyasepa(2) for further details. 1. Avan. 1282, AvaCu. II. pp. 189-190, UttK. p. 73, AvaH. p. 699. Avamtisukumala (Avantisukumara) Son of lady-merchant Bhadda(35) of Ujjeni. He had thirty-two wives. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Suhatthi(1), abandoned all types of food (including water) immediately and started contemplating and meditating. The flesh of his thigh was eaten by a she-jackal but he remained standstill and died peacefully. A temple called Mahakala(3) was built in his memory at the place where he died. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 157, Ava. p. 27, JitBh. 536, AcaCu. p. 290, Bhak. 160, Mar. 438, AvaH p. 670, VyaBh. 10.597, Sams. 65-66, AcaSi. p. 291. Avamtisena (Avantisena) Son of Rajjavaddhapa of Ujjepi. See Ajiyasena(2). 1. AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. II. p. 190, NisCu. II. p. 90, BrhKs. p. 1063, AvaH. p. 699, Mar. 474-476. Avamtisomala (Avantisukumara) Same as Avamtisukumala.1 1. NisCu. II. p. 90. Avamti (Avanti) Same as Avamti.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 544, NisCu. I. p. 102. Avakinnaputta (Avakirnaputra) Another name of Karakamdu.1 * 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-7, AvaH. p. 718. Avajjha (Avadhya) Capital of the Gamdhila(1) district in Mahavideha.1 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 102. Avatamsa One of the sixteen names of mount Mamdara(3). Its other forms are Vadimsa(2) and Vademsa. 1. Sur. 26, SurM. p. 77.

Page #81
Avaya 68 Third chapter of the twenty-third section of Viyaha Avaya (A vaka) pannatti.1 1. Bha. 692. 1. Avarakamka (Aparakanka) Capital of the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region in the eastern Dhayaisamda. Its king Paumanabha(3) had kidnapped Dovai. She was brought back by Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1 It is also styled as Amarakamka. 1. Sth. 777, Jna. 123, Stha. p. 524, 1 2. Jna. 124, PrasA. p. 87, Pras). p. 87, KalpDh. p. 34, KalpV. pp. 19, 38. Kalps. p. 37. 2. Avarakamka Sixteenth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Sam. 19, Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10. 1. Avaravideha (Aparavideha) One of the four sub-regions of Mahavideha in Jambuddiva, lying to the west of the Mandara(3) mountain. The Sioya river flows westward across Avarayideha and divides it into two equal parts. It has eight districts, namely, Vappa(1), Pamha(1), etc. In their previous birth some Titthamkaras, as well as Kulagaras were born here. See also Mahavideha(1). 1. Sth. 86, 302. 2. Jam. 84-85, Jiv. 141. 3. Sth. 637. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 176, Stha. p. 401, Sam. 34, Sth. 637, Jam. 102. 5. Ava. p. 26. 6. AvaN. 153, AvaBh. 1, AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 235, Vis. 1558, 1566. 2. Avaravideha A summit of mount Nisadba(2). 1. Jam. 84, Sth. 689. 3. Avarayideha A summit of mount Nilavamta(1),1 1. Jam. 110, Sth. 689. Avara (Apara) Capital of the Nalina(4) district in Mahavideba. See also Nalina(4). 1. SthA. p. 438. Avaraia (Aparajita) See Aparaiya. 1. Jiv. 144, Jam. 96, 102. Avaraiya (Aparajita) . See Aparaiya.' 1. Tir. 606. See Aparaiya(6).1 Avaraiya (Aparajita) 1. Tir. 153.

Page #82
59 Asamyuda Avarajia (Aparajita) See Aparaiya(4). 1. KalpDh. p. 152. Avaviha (Avavidha) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala." 1. Bha. 330. Avaha One of the sixteen janapadas (countries) in the time of Titthayara Mahavira. 1. Bha. 554. Aviyatta-Jambhaga (Avyakta-Jrmbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods, 1. Bha. 533. Avvatta (Avyakta) A doctrine which holds that nothing can be known definitely. It was propounded by the disciples of preceptor Asadha(1) after his death. See also Asadha(1). 1. Utts. p. 160, Vis. 2858, AvaN. 780, SthA. p. 412. Avvattaya (Avyaktaka) Same as Avvatta. 1. Vis. 2858. Avvattiya (Avyaktika) Follower of the doctrine of Avvatta. 1. Aup. 41, AupA. p. 106. Avvabaha (Avyabadha) A class of Logantiya gods. 1. Bha. 531, Sth. 684. Asamkhaya (Asankhya) Fourth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. Sam. 36, Uttn. p. 9. Asamga (Asanga) A god under the command of Vesamana(9), a Logapala of Sakka(3). 1. Bha. 168. Asam jala (Asanjvala) Thirteenth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambuddiva. Titthogali mentions Sibasena (4) in his place 2 and Asamjala as fourteenth one.3 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 325. 3. Ibid. 351. Asamvuda (Asam vrta) Ninth chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapannatti, 1. Bha. 260.

Page #83
Asagada 70 Asagada (Asakata) Nick-name of a beautiful Abhira village-girl. Once she was driving her bullock-cart. Some young boys got bewildered by her beauty. They also tried to drive their own carts parallelly near her cart. The rivalry caused such a fierce stampade that the carts of all the boys were broken. They all became cartless (asagada). Since the girl served as the cause of their becoming cartless, she was called Asagada. 1. DasCu. p. 100, VyaM. I. p. 26, UttCu. p. 85, NisBh. 15, Utts. p. 130, Mar. 502. See Asani (Asani) A principal wife of Soma(4), a Logapala of Bali(4). also Soma(4). 1. Bha, 406, Sth. 273. Asadabhui or Asadhabhuti 2 (Asadhabhuti) See Asadhabhui. 1. PinN. 414-480. 2. JitBh. 1398. Asi One of the fifteen classes of Paramahammiya gods. A god belonging to this class hacks the infernal beings with his sword. He is the same as Asipatta. In the Viyahapannatti he is mentioned in place of Dhanu(2).2 1. SutN. 76. 2. Bha 166. Asia Devala (Asita Devala) Same as Asita Davila.1 1. Risi. 3. Asitagiri See Asiyagiri.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 203. Asipatta (Asipatra) One of the fifteen classes of Paramatan miya gcds hacking the infernal beings to pieces.1 1. Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154. Asita Davila A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. Its other reading is Asia Devala. 1. Risi. 3, Risi (sangrahani). Asiyagiri (Asitagiri) A mountain. A hermitage on it was visited by king Devalasuya of Ujjeni.1 1. AvaN. 1304, AvaCu. II. p. 203, Aval. p. 714. Asilesa (ASlesa) One of the twentye-ight Nakkhattas(1) 1 (constellations) whose family-name is Mamdavvayana.? Sappa is its presiding god. 1. Sam. 6, Sth. 90, Sur. 36, Jam. 155. 2. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. 3. Jam. 157, 171. Asivuvasamani ( Asivopasamani ) See Asivovasamani. 1. AvaH. p. 97.

Page #84
Asurakumara A town mentioned in the illustration of Asivovadduya (Asivopadruta) three bhutavadikas.1 1. Utts. p. 51. Asivovasamani or Asivovasami (Asivopasamani) A bhert (kettle-drum) possessed by Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). It was made of gosirsa (sandal-wood). One who heard its sound, was bound to get cured of diseases within a period of six months. Once a god did not believe Sakka(3) saying that a Vasudeva(1) always admires merits and never indulges in an indecent battle. Disguising himself as a dead dog emitting filthy smell, the god lay down on the path. As Kanha passed thereby, he did not get disturbed by that smell but praised the bright teeth of the dog. At this the god acknowledged the first merit of a Vasudeva. Thereafter he stole the horse of Kanha. The sons of Kanha fought with the god to recover the horse but got defeated. Thereupon the god proposed to fight with Kanha. The latter accepted the challenge, but as soon as he knew that the god wanted an indecent battle, he declined to fight without caring much for the loss of the horse. The god was very much pleased. He acknowledged the second merit of a Vasudeva and presented the Asivovasamani drum to Kanha. 2 1. BrhBh. 356, AvaH. p. 98. 2. BrhM. p. 106, AvaH. p. 98. A park of Tosali(1). Asugujjana (Asoka-udyana) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 312. 1. Asura A gate of a siddhayatana on the Amjanaga mountain. 1. Sth. 307. 2. Asura Fifth chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 616. 3. Asura Same as Asurakumara.1 1. Jam. 119, SutCu. p. 57, Vis. 1899, AvaCu. I. p. 146, Praj. 46. Asurakumara A class of Bhavanavai gods.1 They have got sixty-four lakhs of dwelling places.2 Camara(1) and Bali(4) are their lords (indras).3 Asurakumaras obey the orders of Jama(2). Their minimum and maximum longevity is 1,000 years and one sagaropama years respectively.5 Other works can be seen for details about them. 1. Praj. 38, AnuCu. p. 55. 2. Sam. 64. 3. Bha. 126; 406. 4. Bha. 166. 15. Sth. 757, Sam. 1. 6. Bha. 15, 26, 135, 169, 626, 629, Sam. 103, 150, Praj. 46, 105, 112, Sur. 106, Anu. 133, 139, 142.

Page #85
Asurakumari 72 Asurakumari Female Asurakumara gods. They are under Jama(2).1 1. Bha. 166. Asoa (Asoka) See Asoga(4).1 1. Jiv. 136. 1. Asoga (Asoka) Grandson of Camdagutta, son of Bimdusara (2) and father of Kunala (1). He was the king of Padaliputta.1 1. NisCu. II. p. 361, BrhBh. 292-294, 3276, KalpDh. p. 164, Vis. 865, AnuH. p. 10, BrhM. p. 88. 2. Asoga One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 79-80, SurM. pp. 295296. 3. Asoga A presiding deity of the the Aruna (4) island.1 1. Jiv. 185. 4. Asoga A gcd residing in the forest surrounding the Vijaya (9) capital.1 1. Jiv. 136. 5. Asoga See Asogajakkha.1 1. Vip. 34. 6. Asoga See Asogalalia and its footnote. 1. Sam. 158. Asogacamda (Asokacandra) Another name of Kuniya, son of Seniya(1).1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 167, AvaCu. 1. p. 567, AvaH. p. 679. Asogacamdaa (Asokacandraka) See Asogacamda.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 174, AvaH. p. 437, 685. Asogajakkha (Asokayaksa) A yaksa residing in the park called Namdanavana (3) of the city of Vijayapura.1 1. Vip. 34. Asogadatta (Asokadatta) A merchant of Sageya. Samuddadatta (3) and Sagaradatta (3) were his sons.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 527, AvaH. p. 394. Asogalalia (Asokalalita) Previous birth of Suppabha (1), the fourth Baladeva 1 (2). He took initiation from preceptor Sejjamsa (4). See also Asoga (6) and Laliya. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 605-607. Asoga (6) and Lalia should be two separate names, so as to complete nine numbers of the previous birth of nine Baladevas (2). .

Page #86
73 Asoya A celestial abode in the east of Sohamma Asogayadimsaa (Asokavatamsaka) (1). 1. Praj. 52, Bha. 407. Asogavadensaa (Asokavatamsaka) See Asogavadinsaa.1 1. Bha. 407. Asogavana (Asokavana) (i) A grove abounding in asoka trees. It lay to the east of Jamiga (1).2 (ii) A grove of the same name also existed near Susamarapura.3 1. Anu. 131, AnuHe. p. 143. 2. Jam. 88. 3. Bha. 144. 1. Asogavaniya (Asokavanika) A park of Mihila. Princess Malli(1) had erected in it a mohana-ghara (fascinating hall) to teach right path to the infatuated princes who were contesting to marry her.1 1. Jna. 67. 2. Asogavaniya A park of Rayagiha. Queen Cellana abandoned her new born son Kunia in this park, 1. Nir. 1.1. Asogasiri (Asokasri) Identical with Asoga (1) 1. Vis. 865, BrhBh. 3276. 1. Asoga (Asoka) Capital of Nalina (4) district in Mahavideha. Asoga is also mentioned as the capital of Kumuda (1) district.? See also Nalina (4). 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 102. 2. SthA. p. 438. 2. Asoga Capital of Nalina district in the eastern as well as the western half of Dhayaisamda. 1. Sth. 92. 3. Asoga A principal wife of Kalavala (1), a Logapala of Dharana (1). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Asocca (Asrutva) Thirty-first chapter of the ninth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 362. Asoyavadimsaya (Asokavatamsaka) See Asogavadimsaa, 1. Bha. 165. Asoya (Asoka) A tutelary goddess,1 1. Ava. p. 19. 10

Page #87
Assa 74 Assa (Asva) Presiding god of the Assini (1) Nakkhatta(1) (constellation). 1. Sur. 46, Sth. 90, Jam. 157, 171. Assaggiva (Asvagriva) See Asaggiva. 1. Sam. 158. Assapura (Asvapura) A town to which Purisasiha, the fifth Vasudeva(1) belonged. According to the Majjhima-nikaya, Assapura was a city in the kingdom of Anga. 1. AvaN. 408. 2. DPPN. I. p. 227. Assapura (Asvapura) Same as Asapura.1 1. Jam. 102. Assasena (Asvasena) Identical with Asasena(2). 1. Tir. 486, AvaN. 389, 399. Assayana (Asvayana) Family-name of the Assini Nakkhatta(1) (constellation). 1. Jam. 159, SurM. p. 151, Sur. 50. Assadana (Asvadana) See Assayana. 1. Sur. 50. Assasana (Asvasana) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. The reading in Jambuddivapannatti is Asaneya.?. 1. Sur. 107, Jam. 170, Sth. 90, SurM. | 2. Jam. 170. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 79-80, Jams. pp. 534-535. . 1. Assini (Asvini) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas (1) (constellations).1 Assa is its presiding god ? Its family-name is Assayana.3 1. Sam. 3, Jam. 155, Sur. 36, Sth. 90, 2. Sur. 46. AvaH. p. 634. 13. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. 2. Assini Wife of Namdinipiya (1) and a lay-votary of Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. Upa. 55. Assesa (Aslesa) Identical with Asilesa. 1. SutCu. p. 21, Sur. 36, Jam. 155, Aval. p. 635. Assoi (Asvayuji) Full-moon day as well as new-moon day of the month of Asvina." 1. Jam. 161, Sur. 39. Aharadatta (Arhaddatta) A sage whose name is quoted as an illustration in case of atma-viradhana due to tearing off his thigh by a Vamtari. Commentator mentions him as Arhannaka.? 1. AcaCu. p. 181. 2. AcaSi. p. 214.

Page #88
75 Aiccajasa Ahayvana (Atharvan) One of the four Vedas.1 1. Bha. 90, Jna. 55, Aup. 38. Ahigarani (Adhikarani) First chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapappatti..1 1. Bha. 561. Abicchatta (Ahicchatra) Capital of the Jamgala country. It lay to the north-east of Campa.2 King Kanagakeu(1) ruled there. Merchant Dhanna(8) of Campa had visited it. Jinadeva(3) on his way to Ahicchatta was robbed by the Pulimdas." Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1) had also visited this city. Titthayara Pasa(1) was worshipped here by Dharanimda. It is identified with modern Ramnagar in Bareily District.8 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123. 6. UttN. p. 379. 2. Jna. 105. 7. AcaSi. p. 418. 3. Ibid. 8. SGAMI. p. 92, GDA. p. 2; The 4. Ibid. Nayadhammakahao locates it to the 5. AvaN. 1314, AvaCu. II. p. 211, north-east of Campa. AvaH. p. 723. Ahichatta (Ahicchatra) See Ahicchatta.1 1. Praj. 37, AvaN. 1314, AvaCu. II. p. 211. Ahilliya (Ahinnika) A lady for whom a battle was fought. Nothing more is known about her.' Commentators mention her by the name of Ahinnika.? 1. Pras. 16. 2. PrasA. p. 89, PrasJ. p. 89. Ahivai (Adhipati) Eighth chapter of the third seetion of Viya hapannatti. 1. Bha. 126. Ahivaddhi (AbhivTddhi) Presiding god of the Uttarabhaddavaya constellation. He is the same as Vividdhi ? and Vaddhi. 3 1. Jam. 157, Sur. 46. 2. Sth. 90. 3. Jam. 171. Ahokamduyaga (Adhahkantuyaka) A class of vanaprastha ascetics 1 who scratch their body below the navel.2 1. Bha. 417. 2. BhaA. p. 519. Aicca (Aditya) A class of Logantiya gods dwelling in Accimali.? 1. Avan, 214, Sth. 684, Bha. 243, Vis. 1884, AvaCu. I. p. 251. 1. Aiccajasa (Adityayasas) Son of Bharaha(1), the first Cakkavatti of the

Page #89
Aiccajasa 76 current Osappini. He was the first among the eight great men attaining liberation after Bharaha. Mahajasa(1) was his son. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 228, Sth. 616, Stha. pp. 185, 430, 516, Vis. 1750, AvaN: 363, AvaM. p. 236, NanM. p. 242. 2. Aiccajasa A carana monk.1 1. Avacu. 1. p. 171, AvaM. p. 222. 1. Ainna (Akirna) Seventeenth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha. 1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA. p. 10. 2. Ainna (Acirna) Another name of Ayara. 1. AcaN. 7. 1. Au (Ap) Presiding deity of the Puvvasadha constellation.! 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90. 2. Au (Ayus) Sixth chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapanpatti. 1. Bha. 260. Aurapaccakkhana (Aturapratyakhyana) An Angabahira Ukkalia text. It is mostly in verses. It deals with various types of death, the stages arrived at by these types and the means leading to them. See also Painnaga. 1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. p. 206, NanH. p. 72, Mar. 662. Agara (Akara) Another name of Ayara.1 1. AcaN. 7. Agama The term Agama occurring in the Ayara is explained by its commentator as teachings of an omniscient. In the same sense it is also used in other works. In the Bhagavati while defining the vyavahara Agama is differentiated from Suya.According to its commentator, Agama means the knowledge of a kevalin (omniscient) as well as of a manah-paryayajnanin, avadhijnanin and of those who are learned in the fourteen, ten or nine Puyvas whereas Suya (sruta) means acara-prakalpa, etc., i. e. the rest of the scriptures 5 (excluding those coming under Agama). Agama is also said to be one of the four means of knowledge, the other three being pratyaksa, anumana and upama. Agama is of three types, namely, (i) atmagama which is the knowledge acquired by the self, i. e. the knowledge of a Titthamkara, (ii) anantaragama whicb is acquired directly from a Titthamkara, i. e. the knowledge of a Ganahara and (iii) paramparagama which is acquired by tradition, i. e. the

Page #90
77 Ajiva knowledge of the disciples of Ganaharas.? Again it is variously classified as suttagama (sutragama), atthagama (arthagama) and ubhayagamaas well as laukika and lokottara. That which is preached by the men of wrong faith is called laukika, viz., Bharaha(2), Ramayana etc. That which is preached by an omniscient (Arihamta) is lokottara and it constitutes Duvalasamga Gapipidagall and fourteen Puvvas.11 Agama in the wide sense means the sacred scriptures as a whole.12 Agama is said to be eternal.13 The other names of Agama are Suya, Sutta (1) etc.14 See also Suya and Pavayana. 1. Aea. I. 168, 193 (nitthiyatthi vire 7. Bha. 193, Anu. 147, Uttu. p. 11, agamena saya parakkame ). AvaCu. I. p. 83, NisCu. I. p. 4, 2. AcaSi. pp. 229, 254. Anub. p. 102, AnuHe. p. 219, 3. VyaBh. 10.334, AvaCu. I. p. 28, BhaA. p. 223. DasH. p. 139, AnuHe. p. 38, AnuH. 8. Anu. 147, BhaA. p. 223. p. 22. 9. Anu. 147, UttCu. p. 11. 4. Bha. 340, JitBh. 8, 678, VyaBh. 10. 10. Anu. 147, AnuHe. p. 219, 53, 200, 701, 705, GacV. p. 5 (pam AnuH. p. 102, PrajH. p. 1. cavihe vavahare pannatte, ta | 11. AvaCu. I. p. 543. jaha 12. JitBh. 139, 140, Vis. 2031-2, Gac agame, suttam ana dharana jie-Bha. V. p. 25, PrajM. p. 305, SutSi. p. 340 ). 96, SthA. p. 150. 5. BhaA. p. 384. 13. PrajH. p. 1, NanM. p. 25. 6. Bha. 193, Sth. 338, Anu. 147, NisCu. 14. Anu. 43, BrhBh. 174, Vis. 561-2. I. p. 4, Vis. 2178, 2854, AvaCu. I. p. 28. Agala Another name of Ayara.1 1. AcaN. 7. Agasa (Akasa) Second chapter of the twentieth section of Viyahapapnatti." 1. Bha. 662. Acala (Acara) Another name of Ayara. 1. AcaN. 7. Ajai (ajati) Another name of Ayara. 1. AcaN. 7. Ajaitthana (Ajatisthana) Tenth chapter of Ayaradasa.1 1. Sth. 755. 1. Ajiva Fifth chapter of the eighth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 309. 2. Ajiva Same as Ajiviya. 1. PinN. 445, SthA. p. 94, BrhBh. 4420, JitBh. 1366.

Page #91
Ajiviya 78 Ajivaga (Ajivaka) Identical with Ajiviya." 1. Sut. 1. 1. 13.15, AcaCu. p. 173, BhKs. III. p. 414, NisCu. III. p. 414. Ajivika See Ajiviya.1 1. Aup. 41. Ajiviga (Ajivika) See Ajiviya.! 1. AvaCu. I. p. 503. Ajiviya (Ajivika) One of the five Samana(1) sects. It was founded by Gosala. Ajiviya is explained as one who follows ascetic life for the sake of livelihood. The followers of this sect used to observe austerities for gaining worldly fame, respect and supernatural powers and with the help of all that they carried on their livelihood." They seem to be using the science of astarga mahanimitta for predictions.5 They had their own sacred literature called Ajivivasutta. Their cyutacyutasrenikaparikarma is included in Parikamma, a section of Ditthivaya. The chief tenets of this creed of fatalism are as follows :- It is an established fact that there are individual souls; they experience pleasure and pain and on dying they lose their state of life. But pleasure and pain are neither caused by the souls themselves, nor by others. It is the lot assigned to them by Destiny.8 The soul of one who is pure will become free from bad Karmas but in that state it will again become defiled through pleasant excitement or hate. As clear water that was free from defilement becomes again defiled when shaken, so will be the soul. There is no free will and all is predetermined. Gosala's principal teaching was: "natthi utthane i va kamme i va bale i va virie i va purisakkara parakkame i va niyaya savva bhava."10 The souls are bound to attain liberation in due course, i. e. at the end of the eighty-four lakh mahakalpas having transmigrated through ananta samyuthas, seven devasamyuthas, seven sam jnigarbhas and seven pravsttapariharas. The seven divyasamyuthas are three manasas, three manusottaras and one brahmaloka. In this long period 560603 Karmas get destroyed.11 Gosala preached eight finals (attha carimaim : carima-pana, c.-geya, c.-natta, c.-arjalikamma, C.-pokkhalasamvattaa mahameha, C.-seyanaa gardhahatthi, c.-mahasilakamtaa-samgama) as well as four drinks and four unfit drinks (cattari panagaim and cattari apanagaim.).12 The story of Ayampula (2) reveals that Ajiviya monks could know the thoughts of other's mind.13 As regards the conduct of this sect it is said that Ajiviya monks used to keep some articles with them 14 and they remained naked;15 they did not take bath;16 they used to take food prepared for them; they had no control over their palate and they used to take food contaminated with living beings. They were not used to keep control over

Page #92
79 Anamda their passions, body, speech and mind. They did not practice carefulness and meditation as the Jainas did. 17 They used to beg at every house and sometimes at alternate house or the third house or seventh house. They accepted the stalks of lotuses. At the time of lightning they would not go for begging. They used to perform penances seated in earthen pots. They could get reborn after death at the most in the Accuya celestial region.18 Twelve prominent lay-votaries of this sect are mentioned. 19 Its lay-votaries did not observe temporary samayika as the Jaina lay-votaries did.20 They used to take meat also.21 Halahala was a staunch female lay-votary and patron of this sect.22 Savatthi and Polasapura were thriving centres of this sect.23 According to Viyahapannatti many of the Ajiviya monks gave up the leadership of Gosala and joined the order of Titthayara Mahavira 24 Ajiviya is also called Terasiya inasmuch as he admits a third state of souls besides those of the bound and liberated. This state is that of redefilement after liberation.25 Ajiviya is also known as Pamdarabhikkhu.26 1. Pinn. 445, SthA. p. 94, AcaSi. pp. 314, 325. 2. Bha. 539, 542 ff., PrajM. p. 406, UpaA. p. 39, PinNM. p. 130, Brh Ks. III. p. 414. 3. Sutsi. p. 237. 4. BhaA. p. 50, PrajM. p. 406, PrajH. pp. 120-121. 5. Bha, 539. 6. Sam. 22, SamA. p. 42. 7. Sam. 147, SamA. p. 130. 8. Sut. 1. 1. 2. 1-3, SutSi. p. 20. 9. Sut. 1. 1. 3. 11-12, SutSi. pp. 45-46. 10. Upa. 36, Bha. 34, 35, BhaA. p. 57. 11. Bha. 550. 12. Ibid. 554. 13. Ibid. 554. 14. Upa. 44; Gosala is said to have had sadiya, padiya, kumdiya, vahana and cittaphalaga (inner and upper garments, pots, shoes and pictureplates) before becoming a disciple of Mahavira. It suggests that Ajiviyas kept some articles with them-Bha. 541. 15. Bha A. p. 50. 16. AcaSi. p. 47. 17. AcaCu. p. 173. 18. Aup. 41, AupA. p. 106. 19. See Gosala, Bha, 330, 554. 20. Bha. 329. 21. Ibid. 330. 22. Ibid. 539. 23. Ibid. 539, 554, Upa. 39. 24. Bha. 553. 25. NanCu. p. 73, NanM. p. 239, NanH p. 87, Sama. p. 130. 26. NisCu. III. p. 414. Ajiviyasutta (Ajivikasruta) Teachings and scripture of the Ajiviya sect. 1. Sam. 22, SamA. p. 42. Adambara (Adambara) A Jakkha god worshipped by the Matanga community. He is also known as Hirima. It should be probaly spelt as Dambara. 1. Avan. (Dipika) p. 129, Ava Bh. 225, AvaCu. II. p. 227, AvaH. p. 743. 1. Anamda (Ananda) Sixth of the nine Baladevas(2) of the current Osappini in the Bharaha (2) region. He was son of king Mahasiva of. Cakkapura and

Page #93
Anamda 80 his queen Vejayamti(1). He was brother of Vasudeva(1) Purisapumdaria. In his previous birth he was Varaha(3). He was 29 bows tall. He lived 85 thousand years and attained emancipation. According to Tiloyapannatti 2 the name of the sixth Baladeva is Nandi. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 577, 602-16, 1144, AvaN. 403, 414, Vis. 1766, Avam. pp. 237-240, AvaBh. 41, Sth. 672. 2. 4. 517. 2. Anamda Sixth Baladeva(2) of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1144. 3. Anamda A householder of Rayagiha at whose house Titthayara Mahavira had broken his second fast of one month's duration, 1. Bha. 541, AvaN. 474, 497, AvaCu. I. pp. 282, 300, AvaM. p. 276. 4. Anamda First chapter of Uvasagadasa. 1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755, UpaA. p. 1. 5. Anarda (Ananda) Ninth chapter of Kappavadamsiya. 1. Nir. 2. 1. 6. Anamda Grandson of king Sepia(1). 1 1. Nir. 2. 9. Titthamkara of the 7. Anamda First principal disciple of Siala, the tenth current Osappini. He is also known as Namda(15). 1. Sam. 157. 2. Tir. 448. 8. Anamda A disciple of Titthayara Mahavira who told the former about the extraordinary power possessed by Gosala who had illustrated his power by narrating the story of some greedy merchants who were burnt to death by a poisonous snake in a forest.1 1. Bha. 547-8, SthA. p. 522, KalpV. p. 37. 9. Anamda One of the five Generals of Dharana(1). He controls the army of chariots. 1. Sth. 404. 10. Anamda Seventh chapter of Anuttarovavaiyadasa. It is now extinct. 1. Sth. 755. 11. Anamda A multimillionaire householder of Vaniyaggama. Sivanamda was his wife. He was owner of four cattle-sheds each consisting of ten thousand cows. He had accepted all the twelve vows of a upasaka. He was the first among the ten principal lay-votaries of Titthayara Mahavira.1

Page #94
81 Anamda Imdabhui, the first principal disciple of Mahavira asked the latter if Anamda was destined to be a monk in his present life. Mahavira replied in negative and said that he would live the life of an upasaka for a period of twenty years and then, after death, would be born as a god in the Sohamma(1) region. Thereafter he would take birth in Mahavideha(1) and attain liberation there. While Anamda lived the life of an upasaka for a period of fourteen years and was running the fifteenth year, he thought that he had many distractions while at home and therefore, decided to pass the remaining life in pausadhasala practising the eleven pratimas (standards or ideals) of an upasaka. He, therefore, arranged a feast, invited his friends and relations, and in their presence entrusted the family affairs to his eldest son, left the house and entered ths pausadhasala.3 In the end he gave up all types of food including water. While living in this state of strict abstinence, he acquired avadhi-jnana (limited direct knowledge) having an extent of five hundred yojanas up to the seas in the east, west and south and up to Cullahimavamta in the north. In the upward direction it reached the Sohamma celestial region and in the downward direction it reached the Loluyaccuya infernal abode. Anamda asked Imdabhui if a householder could acquire avadhi-jnana. Imdabhui replied that he could. Thereupon Anamda told him the limits of his avadhi-jnana. Imdabhui, however, thought that householders could not obtain avadhi-jnana of such a vast extent, and hence asked Anamda to expiate for the wrong he had committed in telling a lie. Anamda levelled the same charge against Imdabhui. The case was then referred to Mahavira. Imdabhui asked whether he or Anamda was in the wrong. Mahavira said that Anamda was in the right, and therefore, Imdabhui should confess his guilt and expiate for the same. He further directed Imdabhui to ask the pardon of Anamda. 1. Upa, 3-7, SthA. p. 244, AvaCu. I. 3. Ibid. 11-13. p. 452. 4. Ibid. 14-17, SurM. p. 9, Vis. 1951. 2. Upa. 10-17. 12. Anamda Asramanopasaka belonging to Vaniyaggama. He obtained avadhi-jnana before Titthayara Mahavira became omniscient. He predicted that Mahavira would soon become omniscient. He is different from Anarda(11) inasmuch as the latter acquired avadhi-jnana after Mahavira had obtained omniscience. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 300, AvaN. 496. 13. Anamda A merchant of Sanulatthi village. Bahuliya was his maid-servant.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 300. 14. Anamda A deity residing on Anamdakula. 1. Jam. 86. 11

Page #95
Asamda 82 15. Adamda One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur, 47, Sum. 30. 16. Anamda One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1). 1. KalpDh. p. 152. 17. Anamda A person who used to offer food consisting of meat, molasses and promegranates to two thousand Buddhist monks.1 1. SutCu. p. 429. Anatidakuda (Anandakuta) Seventh summit of Gamdhamayana mountain. It lies to the north of Lohiyakkha(2). This summit is presided over by god Anamda(14). It is the same as Anamdanakula. 1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590. Anamdanakuda (Anandanakuta) See Anamdakula.1 1. Sth. 590. Anamdana (Anandana) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1). Anamda(16) seems to be identical with him. 1. KalpDh. p. 152. Anamdapura (Anandapura) A city 1 as well as land-port. Its fort was made of bricks. Monks often visited it and sojourned there. Pajjosavanakappa was recited here publicly 5 in the court of king Dhruvasena, in order to console him on the sad occasion of the demise of his son. King Jitari(1) also ruled at this place. Its citizens used to enjoy feast (samkhadi) in the autumn season. It was renowned for preparing flower-decorations. It abounded in the shrines of yaksas and siddhas.10 This city had a distinct standard of punishment for cases of assault.11 A Brahmana of this place had immoral relations with his daughter-in-law.12 Some others travelled from here to Kaccha(6) 13 and Mahura(1). 14 Anamdapura was having the Bhalissara temple. 15 The dead bodies of monks were disposed of in the north of the city.16 It is said to be lying near the Vindhya forest (region).17 There lived some Maruyas also in it.18 It was also known as Akkatthali.19 It is modern Vadanagara in north Gujarat.20 1. NisCu. III. p. 268. DasCu. p. 76. 2. Ibid. p. 328, BrhKs. p. 1090. 10. AcaCu. p. 331. 3. BrhKs. p. 351. 11. VyaM. I. pp. 5-6. 4. NisCu. II. p. 434, SutCu. p. 253, 12. Ava M. p. 585. VyaM. III. p. 86. 13. AvaCu. II. p. 291. 5. NisCu. III. p. 158. 14. VyaM. II. p. 86. 6. KalpV. pp. 1, 9, 201, KalpDh. pp. 15. AvaCu. II. p. 291. 9, 130. 16. Vya M. on VyaBh. 7. 442. 7. NisCu. III. p. 268, BrhKs. p. 1387, 17. PinNM. p. 31. GacV. p. 26. 18. AvaCu. I. p. 616, Aval. p. 486. 8. BrhKs. pp. 883-4. 19. NisCu. III. p. 192. 9. NisCu. III. p. 349, AnuCu. p. 6, L 20. Kalps. p. 9, GDA. p. 6.

Page #96
83 Adi Anamdarakkhiya (Anandaraksita) An ascetic of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). He explains how one is born as a celestial being. 1 1. Bha. 110, BhaA. p. 138. 1. Anamda (Ananda) A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjanaga mountain in the Namdisara island. 1 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 2. Anamda A principal Disakumari residing on the Kancana peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Jam. 114, Sth. 643, Tir. 153. Anata (Anata) A celestial abode in Apayakappa where gods live for 19 sagaropama years at the maximum. See also Apaya. 1. Sam. 19. Apaya (Anata) Ninth celestial region. It consists of four hundred abodes (including those of Panaya region) of the height of nine hundred yojanas. The maximum longevity of the gods dwelling there is nineteen sagaropama years whereas the minimum is eighteen sagaropama.3 1. Praj. 53, Vis. 699. 3. Sam. 18-19. 2. Sam. 106, 112, Bha. 43. Anayakappa (Anatakalpa) Same as Anaya.' 1. Sam. 19. Atamsamuha (Adarsamukha) See Ayamsamuha.1 1. Jiv. 112. Atava (Atapa) One of the thirty Muhuttas (parts) of a day and a night. 1. Sam. 30, Sur. 47, Jam, 152. Atava (Atapa) See Ayava.? 1. Sur. 97. Adamsalivi (Adarsalipi) Same as Ayamsalivi." 1. Sam. 18. Adiccajasa (Adityayasas) See Aiccajasa.1 1. Sth. 616, SthA. p. 430, AvaCu. I. p. 171. Adi One of the five big rivers and a tributary of Gamga.1 It is also called Avi. Both these words probably stand for Eravai(1), Airvai or Aciravati.2 1. Sth. 470, 717. 2. See IDETBJ. p. 6, JIH. p. 13, GDA. p. 1.

Page #97
Abhamkara 84 1. Abhamkara (Abhankara) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp. 534-535. 2. Abhamkara A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live for a maximum period of three sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3. Abhamkarapabhamkara (Abhankaraprabhankara) A celestial abode each in Sapamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live for a maximum period of three sagaropama years.? 1. Sam. 3. Abharana A concentric island.1 1. AnuCu. p. 36. Abhasiya (Abhasika) (i) An Amtaradiva1 as well as (ii) an Anariya country and its people, 1. Sth. 304, Jiv. 108, 111. 2. PrasA. p. 15, NanM. pp. 102-103, Praj. 36-37. Abbioga (Abhiyoga) A kind of subordinate gods of Logapala Jama(2) of Sakka(3),1 1. Bha. 166, Jam. 12. Two ranges of Veyaddha(2) occupied by the Abhiogasedhi (Abhiyogasreni) Abhioga gods. 1. Jam. 12, Bha. 166. Abhiogiya (Abhiyogika) A class of mendicants who earned their livelihood by employing charms, lores, etc.) 1. Bha. 25, BhaA. p. 50. 1. Abbira A country. The Kanha(6) and Benna(2) rivers flew therein. Bambhadiva was situated between these two rivers. Usabha(1) installed his son Sagara(2) as the king of the Abhira kingdom. It was visited by Vairasami. The territory of the Abhiras comprises the region from the Tapti to the southern Konkan and from Nasik to the western part of Berar. This area was once under the reign of the Abhira chiefs. 1. JitBh. 1460, 1461, NisCu. III. p. 425, 1 2. KalpV. p. 236, KalpDh. p. 152. AvaCu. I. p. 543, KalpDh. p. 171, 3. AvaCu. I. p. 397. KalpV. p. 263, KalpSam. p. 234. 4. See SGAMI. p. 91, GDA. p. 1. 2. Abhira A tribe known as 'Ahir.' This tribe is well known in the history of ancient India. It migrated from the north to the south. It occupied an

Page #98
85 Ayappavaya independent kingdom and established several centres in the country. This tribe can still be traced in the present Ahirs in North India living as cowherds and agriculturists. 1. DasCu. p. 100, UrtCu. pp. 85, 112, 163, AvaH. p. 412, Nan. v. 44. 113, Ava Cu. I. p. 475, Vis. 3290, 2. See Ch. XV of TAI. BrhBh. 2199,SutSi. p. 11, KalpV. p. Abhiragavisaya (Abhirakavisaya) See Abhira(1).1 1. JitBh. 1460. Amalakappa (Amalakalpa) A town in Bharahayasa. It is described in detail in Rayapaseniya. There was a grove of the name of Ambasalavana(1) in its north-east.3 Titthayara Pasa(1) visited this place during the reign of king Jiyasattu(4) and at that time Kali(3) renounced the world.' Mahavira visited this town during the reign of king Seya(1)." Schismatic Tisagutta came here from Rayagiha. Here he was convinced of the invalidity of his doctrine by Mittasiri. Amalakappa is identical with Allakappa of Buddhist literature. It was not very far from Vethadipa situated on the way from Masar, a village six miles to the west of Arrah, to Vaisali. According to another view, it is identified with modern Bethia to the east of Gorakhpur and south of Nepal. 1. Jna. 148. Vis. 2834, AvaCu. II. p. 420, SthA. 2. Raj. 1, Jna. 148. p. 411, Utts. p. 159. 3. Raj. 2. 7. See SBM. p. 354. 4. Jna. 148-9, 196. 8. See JIH. Vol. XLI. pt. I. p. 14, DP5. Raj. 5 ff., SthA. p. 431, AvaN. 1294, PN. Vol. I. p. 191, IDETBJ. p. 57, AvaCu. II. p. 196. GDA. p. 30. 6. Sth. 587, NisBh. 5598, AvaBh. 128, 9. See GDA. p. 30. Another name of Ayara.1 Amokkha (Amoksa) 1. AcaN. 7. Ayamsamuha (Adarsamukha) An Amtaradiva. It is the same as Atamsamuha.1 1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, 112, NanM. p. 103. Ayamsalivi (Adarsalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi (2) scripts. 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Ayatitthana (Ayatisthana) Ninth chapter of the tenth section of Dasasuyakkhamdha. 1. Dasa. 10. 9. Ayaddhi (Atmarddhi) Third chapter of the tenth section of Viyahapannatti.! 1. Bha. 394. Ayappavaya (Atmapravada) Seventh Puvva. It contained sixteen chapters dealing with the types of souls, etc.? 1. Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 76, NanM. p. 241, Sam. 16,147, Vis, 2835, AvaCu. I. p. 420.

Page #99
Ayariyabhasiya 86 Fourth chapter of Panhavagarapadasa. It Ayariyabhasiya (Acaryabhasita) is not extant. 1. Sth. 755. 2. SthA. p. 512. Ayariyavippadivatti (Acaryavipratipatti) Fifth chapter of Bamdhadasa. 1. Sth. 755. Ayariyayana 1. Risi. 19. See Ariyayana. Ayarisa (Adarda) Another name of Ayara. 1. AcaN. 7. Ayava (Atapa) See Atava. 1. Sur. 47. 1. Ayava (Atapa) Second chapter of the seventh sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 155. 2. Ayava One of the four principal queens of Sura (1).1 In her previous birth she was daughter of a householder belonging to Arakkhuri. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). 2 She is called Dosinabha(2) in Thana. 3 1. Ina. 155, 170, Sur. 97, Bha. 406. I 3. Sth. 273. 2. Jna. 155. Ayavabha (Atapabha ) Same as Ayava(2). 1 1, Bha. 406. Ayavisohi (Atmavisodhi) An Ukkaliya text. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. p. 205, Pak. p. 43. Aya (Atman) Tenth chapter of the twelfth section of Viyahapannatti. 1 1. Bha. 437. Ayanijja (Adaniya) Fifteenth chapter of Suyagada and the other name of Jamaiya. 1. SutCu. p. 297. 2. Sam. 16. Ayara (Acara) First of the twelve Amga (3) texts. It is divided into two sections, the first having at present eight chapters (formerly it had nine chapters) and the second sixteen.? The names of the nine chapters of the first section 3 are:-(1) Satthap a rinna, (2) Logavijaya, (3) Siosanijja, (4)Samma

Page #100
87 Ayaranijjutti tta, (5) Logasara, (6) Dhua, (7) Mahaparinna, (8) Vimokkha and (9) Uvahanasuya. Of them, the seventh, i. e. Mahaparinna is extinct. Each of these nine chapters is known as Bambhacera. 4 The second section contains five culas which are also known as Ayaraggas. 5 They are :- (1) Javoggahapadima, (2) Sattikkaga, (3) Bhavana, (4) Vimutti and (5) Ayarapakappa which is also known as Nisiba.7 The first cula consists of seven chapters. So is the case with the second one. The third as well as the fourth cula consists of only one chapter. 8 The fifth cula, i. e. Nisiha has been separated from Ayara and now it enjoys an independent existence. 9 Thus, the second section has at present sixteen chapters. The second section is considered to be a later addition to the first one on the following grounds:-20 (1) As suggested in Ayaranijjutti (v. 287) the Ayaraggas, i. e. the five culas, have been composed by sthaviras who were srutakevalins. 11 They extracted them from the first suyakkhandha (section) and duly elaborated; (2) The sources for the five culas are definitely pointed out in Ayaranijjutti (vv. 288-291 ); (3) Silankasuri (the commentator ) points out the three mangalas, the initial, the middle and the last from the first suyakkhardha only 12 ( though the second section forms its part); (4) Both the suyakkhamdhas evidently differ from each other in style and in the manner in which the subject is treated. 13 Other names of Ayara are Ainna (2), Agara, Agala, Acala, Ajai, Amokkha. Ayarisa, Ayarakappa(1), Ayarasuyajjhayana and Asasa. 14 Ayara will cease to exist after the death of Vinhu (7). 15 1. Nan. 45, Sam. 136. 9. AcaN. 347. 2. AcaN. 32. 10. See CLJ. pp, 113-4. 3. AcaN. 31-2. 11. AcaSi. p. 282. 4. Sam. 9. 12. See Intro. p. xlvii of the Sacred 5. AcaN. 32, NisCu. I. p. 2. Books of the East, Vol. XXII. 6. Acan, p. 320 (v. 16). 13. Ibid. p. xlvii. 7. AcaN. 347. 14. For references see these words. 8. Sam. 25, 85, 136. 15. Tir. 820. Ayaramga (Acaranga) Same as Ayara. It is called a Veda. 2 1. Tir. 820, AcaN. p. 319, VyaBh. 4. 340. 2. AcaN. 11. 1. Ayarakappa ( Acarakalpa ) Another name of Ayara. 1 1. AvaCu. II, p. 149, PakY. p. 71, SutCu. p. 5. 2. Ayarakappa Another name of Nisiha. 1 1. Vya. 3. 10, 5. 17-8. Ayaragga ( Acaragra) See Ayara. 1 1. AcaN. 32, SthA, p. 434. Ayaranijjutti (Acaraniryukti) A versified commentary on Ayara. ? 1. AvaN. 84, Vis. 1079, AcaN. 1, AcaSi. p. 84.

Page #101
Ayaradasa 88 Ayaradasa (Acaradasa ) It is the same as Dasasuyakkhamdha, since all the ten chapters ascribed to Ayaradasa form Dasasuyakkhamdha's contents. 1 1. Sth. 755, StbA. p. 511. Ayara pakappa (Acaraprakalpa) Another name of Nisiha. 1 It is the fifth cula of the second section of Ayara. 2 Its study is permitted to a monk of three years standing. 3 It is extracted from the ninth Puyva.. 1. NisCu. IV. p. 73, Sam. 28, SthA. p. 3. VyaBh. 10. 21. 2, Sth. 433, AcaN. 347. 4. VyaBh. 3. 171. 2. AcaN. p. 320, v. 16. Ayara pagappa (Acaraprakalpa) Same as Ayarapakappa. 1. NisCu. IV. p. 73. Ayarappanihi (Acarapranidhi) Eighth chapter of Dasaveyaliya. 1 1. Das. 8. 1. Ayaravatthu (Acaravastu) Third chapter of the ninth Puvva. 1 1. NisCu. III. p. 63, VyaBh. III. p. 94. Ayarasayajjhayana (Acarasrutadhyayana ) Same as Ayara. 1 1. SutN. 182-183. Ayu (Ayus) 1. Bha. 176. Sixth chapter of the fifth section of Viyahapappatti. 1 Ara One of the six Mahaniraya (dreadful) abodes of the fourth hell, viz. Pamkappabha. 1 1. Sth. 515. Arana Eleventh celestial region. It consists of 150 vimanas (abodes) of the height of 900 yojanas. The maximum lor gevity of the gods living therein is 21 sagaropama years whereas the minimum is 20 sagaropama. 1 1. Praj. 53, Anu. 139, Sam. 20-1, 101, 112. Araba An Anariya tribe and its territory conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). It was situated towards the west beyond the river Simdhu (1). ? Maids from this country worked as servants in harems. 3 It can be identified with the home of Arabii located on the river Arabios, the modern Porali, 50 miles from Karachio or with the people of North-West-Frontier as mentioned in the Padmapurana." 1. Pras. 4, Prasa. p. 15. 4. See AGI. pp. 304-305, GESM. p. 51. 2. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 19. 5. See GDA. pp. 10, 22. 3. Jna. 18.

Page #102
Ariyayana Arabaka Same as Araba. 1 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. Arabi Maid-servant of the Araba origin. 1 1. Ina. 17, JnaA. p. 37, Jam. 43. Arahapapainna (Aradhanaprakirnaka ) One of the eight canonical texts which formed the basis of Maranasamabi. 1 1. Mar. 662. Arahana (Aradhana) Tenth chapter of the eighth section of Viyahapannatti. 1 1. Bha. 309. 1. Ariya (Arya) One of the two kinds of people, Aryan and non-Aryan.' The Milikkhus are Non-Aryan, i. e. Anariya. Ariyas have been classified into several categories based on khetta (region), jati (community), kula (clan), bhasa (language), etc. The khettariyas (Aryan countries ) are said to be twenty-five and a half in number. They are:- Amga, Kalinga, Kasi, Kunala, Kuru, Kusatta, Kekayaddha (half of the Kekaya country), Kosala, Cedi, Jangala, Dasanna, Pamcala, Purivatta, Bhamgi, Magaha, Maccha, Malaya (1), Lata or Ladha, Vamga, Vaccha, Accha or Accha, Videha, Samdilla or Samdibbha, Simdhu-Sovira, Surasena and Surattha or Sorattha. 3 The jati-ariyas (Aryan communities ) are:- Ambattha, Kalimda, Cumcuna, Videha, Verdaga and Hariya. The kulariyas (Aryan clans) are :- Ikkhaga, Ugga, Kauravva, Naya, Bhoga and Rainna. 5 The bhasa-ariyas are those people who speak the Ardhamagadhi language and use any one of the eighteen Bambhi (2) scripts. 1. Praj. 37. 124-126. 2. SutSi. p. 123. 4. Praj. 37. 3. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, BrhKs. p. 913. 5. Ibid. NisBh. 5727, 5732, NisCu. IV. pp. 6. Ibid. 2. Ariya Same as Ariyayana. 1 1 Risi (sangrahani). Ariya-Veda (Arya-Veda) True Veda composed by Bharaha (1) and others. It contained eulogies of Titthayaras, rules of the conduct of monks and layvotaries and sa nti-kamma (santikarma ). ? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 215. in Aritthanemi's tirtha, recognised as a Ariyayana A non-Jain sage Patteyabuddha. 1 1. Risi. 19, Risi (sangrahani). 12

Page #103
Alambhiya 90 Twelfth chapter of the eleventh section of Alambhiya (Alambhika) Viyahapanpatti. 1 1. Bha. 409. Alambhiya (Alambhika) Same as Alabhiya. 1 1. Bha. 433, 436. Alambhi Same as Alabhiya. 1 1. AvaM. p. 283. Alabhiya (Alabhika) A town where king Jiyasattu (8) ruled. Titthayara Mahayira spent his seventh rainy season there. 2 Hari (4) paid obeisance to him and asked about his welfare. 3 There was a shrine in the Samkhavana park situated in the vicinity of this town. 4 Isibhaddapatta, etc., enquired here from Mahavira about the longevity of gods. - Poggala 6 and Cullasayaya (2)? became his disciple and lay-votary respectively. Gosala gave up here the body of Seha and entered that of Bharaddai in the Pattakalagaya shrine. 8 This Alabhiya and Alavi of the Buddhist literature are considered as one and the same by some scholars. But in view of the travel-route of Mahavira, it does not seem so. Alabhiya must have been situated somewhere to the east of Ayodhya and Prayag. 9 1. Upa. 32. 5. Bha. 433, 436. 2. Kalp. 122, AvaN. 489, AvaCu. I. p. 6. Bha. 436. 293, Vis. 1943, Kalps. p. 130. 7. Upa. 32, SthA. p. 509. 3. AvaN. 515, AvaCu. I. p. 315, Vis. 8. Bha. 550. 1971, KalpDh. p. 109, KalpV. p. 169. 9. GDA. p. 3. 4. Upa. 32, Bha. 433, 436. 1. Ala One of the six principal wives of Dharanimda. She is also called Ia. See Ila (1). 1. Sth. 501. 2. Ala A Vijjukumari-mahattariya goddess. 1 1. Sth. 507. Aluya (Aluka) First chapter of the twenty-third section of Viyahapannatti. It is divided into ten sub-chapters. 1 1. Bha. 692. chapter of the first section of Ayaramga. It is Ayamti (Avanti) Fifth the same as Logasara. 1. Sam. 9. 2. AcaN. 31. 1. Ayatta (Avartta) A district in Mahavideha region of Jambudiva, in the

Page #104
91 Avassaya northern side of the Sia river. It lies to the south of Nilavanta mountain, to the west of the Nalinakuda hill and to the east of the Dahavai (2) river. The capital of this district is Khaggi. 1 Two districts of the same name are situated in Dhayaisamda. 2 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 95. 2. Sth. 92. 2. Avatta A peak of mount Dihaveyaddha in the Avatta (1) district." 1. Sth. 689. 3. Avatta A peak of the Nalinakuda hill in Mahavideha. It is 500 yojanas high. 1 1. Jam. 95. 4. Ayatta A village where Mahavira halted in Baladevaghara(1) and suffered troubles (uvasaggas) on account of improper behaviour of Gosala. It lay on the way from Savattbi to Ladha country. It is taken to be a village of Kosala country. 1. Vis. 1935, AvaN. 481, AvaCu. I. p. Kalpv. p. 166, Kalps. p. 128. 289, AvaM. p. 100, KalpDh. p. 106, 1 2. SBM. p. 356. 5. Avatta One of the thirty Muhuttas. It is referred to as Amama (1) in Sariyapappatti and Jambudivapampatti. ? 1. Sam. 30. 2. Sur. 47, Jam. 152. 6. Avatta A heavenly abode in Mahasukka (1) where gods enjoy a life of sixteen sagaropama years at the most. 1. Sam. 16. 7. Avatta One of the four Logapalas of each of Ghosa (8)and Mahaghosa(4), the lords (indras) of Thaniyakumara gods. 1 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256, 273. Avassa 1 or Avassaga ?( Avasyaka) 1. DasCu. p. 350. See Avassaya. 2. Anu. 5, AnuCu. p. 3, AvaN. 84. Avassaga-cunni (Avasyakacurni) Commentary on Avassaga (including the niryukti). 1 Its authorship is attributed to Jinadasagasi. 2 It is published. 1. DasCu. pp. 9, 71, 92, 204, 206, 234. 2. See CLJ. p. 192. Avassaya (Avasyaka) One of the two types of Amgabahira texts. Avassaya is a religious ) practice to be performed twice every day, without fail, by ascetics as well as lay-votaries. 2 The text is divided into six sections:

Page #105
Avassaya-cunni 92 1. Samaiya, 2. Cauvisatthaa, 3. Vamdapa, 4. Padikkamana, 5. Kaussagga and 6. Paccakkhana. ? Each section is further divided into different subsections. 1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71, NanM. p. 204, (Dipika). II. p. 183, PakY. p. 41. PrajM. p. 58. 4. AvaCu, II. pp. 45, 214, 244-5, 250, 2. AnuHe. p. 7. 257, 262, 271, 274, 281, AvaN. 1021, 3. NanM. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN. 1248. Avassaya-cupni (Avasyakacurni) See Avassaga-cupni. 1 1. DasCu. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 79. Avassa ya-nijjutti (Avasyaka-niryukti) A versified commentary on Avassaya by Bhaddabahu (2). Avassaya-nijjutti has the following commentaries:-, vassayabhasa, Avassaya-cunni and sanskrit commentaries (vsttis ) by Haribhadra, Malayagiri and Manikyasekhara. 1. AvaN. 84, AcaSi. p. 84. 2. Utts. p. 2, AvaBh. 139, DasCu. p. 204. Avassaya-bhasa (Avasyakabhasya ) A versified commentary on Avassayanijjutti. 1 For Avassaya there are three bhasyas, one of them is known as Mulabhasya and the others as Bhasya and Visesavasyakabhasya. 2 The last of the three, viz., Visesavasyaka-bhasya is on the niryukti commentary on the first section of Avassaya, viz., Samaiya only. 3 It is commented upon by the author Jinabhadra himself but this auto-commentary remained incomplete and it was completed by Kottarya. The other two commentaries are by Kotyacarya and Maladhari Hemacandra. 1. Vya M. I. p. 2, Utts. p. 2, AvaBh. 3. Vis. 4346. 139. ff. 4. Published in L.D. Series, Ahmedabad. 2. See CLJ. p. 187. Avassayavairitta (Avasyakavyatirikta) One of the two types of Amgabahira. It is further subdivided into Kaliya and Ukkaliya.1 1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71, AnuHe. p. 7, NanM. p. 204. Avada (Apata) A Cilaya community in the northern Bharaha (2) to the east of Simdhu (1). The army of Cakkavatti Bharaha (1) had to fight a battle with this community. Avada Cilayas propitiated the Meghamukha-nagakumara gods to take their help against Bharaha(1),2 1. Jam. 56-61, AvaCu. I. pp. 194-5. Avi See Adi. 1. Sth. 717. Asa (Asva) See Assa. I 1. Jam. 157, 171.

Page #106
93 Asasena Asakanna (Asvakarna) An Amtaradiva. 1 1. Sth, 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103. Asaggiva (Asvagriva) First Padisattu of the current descending cycle in the Bharaba (2) region. He is also known as Ghodagagiva. He was killed by Tivittha(1), the first Vasudeva (1) of the same cycle. 1 1. Vis. 1767, AvaCu. I. pp. 232-4, Sam. 158, SutCu. p. 341, Tir. 610. Asaneya (ASvaneya) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is the same as Assasana. 1. Jam. 170. 2. Sur. 107. Asatthama (Asvasthaman) A prince of Hatthinaura who participated in the syayamvara (self-choosing) ceremony of Dovai. 1 1. Jam. 117. Asapura (Asvapura) Capital of Pamha, a Vijaya (23) to the south of the Sioa river in Mahavideha of Jambuddiva as well as of Dhayaisamaa. 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 102. 2. Jam. 92. . Asamitta (Asvamitra) Fourth of the seven Ninha vas. He established the doctrine of Samuccheya which holds that everything is momentary, that is, everything perishes every moment. Asamitta was grand pupil of Mahagiri and pupil of Kodinpa(1). Once while studying the Anuppa vada Puvva he came across references like the infernal beings of the present moment will perish, the celestial beings of the present moment will perish, and so on. Similarly, the infernal beings as well as the celestial beings of the second moment, etc., will perish.' This provoked him to think that everything is momentary, that is, it perishes immediately after its origination. This incident took place after 220 years of the death of Titthayara Maha vira.1 Later he realised that his doctrine was not flawless and he disowned it, 2 1. Sth. 587, AvaCu. I.p. 422, AvaBh. 2. UttN. and UttS. pp. 162-165, AvaCu. 132, Vis. 2890-1, NisBh. 5600, UttN. I. p. 422. pp. 153, 162. Asamuha (Asyamukha) An Amtaradiva. 1 1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103. 1. Asasena (Asvasena) Father of Cakkavatti Sanamkumara. 1 1. Sam. 158, UttK. p. 320. 2. Asasena King of Vanarasi. Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara was his son. Vama(1) was his queen.1 He is also known as Assasena. 2 1. Kalp. 150, Sam. 157. 2. Tir 486, AvaN. 382.

Page #107
Asa 94 Asa (Asa) A principal Disakumari residing on the Vijaya (20) peak of the northern Ruyaga (1) mountain. 1 1. Sth. 643, Jam. 114. Asagara (Asakara) Religious teacher of Namdana(1), the seventh Baladeva(2) and Datta (2), the seventh Vasudeva (1), in their previous birth. 1 See also Laliyamitta and Sagara (3). 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 606. 1. Asadha (Asadha) A preceptor and the third Nishava. The doctrine of Avvatta-uncertainty of knowledge was established after him in Rayagiha, in king Balabhadda's (4) time, after 214 years of the death of Mabavira. 1 Preceptor Asadha staying at the Polasa (1) garden of Seyaviy, town, died all of a sudden and became a god in Nalinigumma (4). Out of his love and compassion for his disciples left behind, he re-entered his corpse and started teaching and guiding them as usual. After finishing his work, he told them the true story. He expressed sorrow for taking salute from them, (inasmuch as he was no more a preceptor, not even an ordinary monk) and went to his heavenly abode.? This caused a great stir among his disciples. They started suspecting bona fides of every body. Consequently, they established the doctrine that nothing can be certainly known. This doctrine can be called scepticism which leads to agnosticism. King Balabhadda (4) made them to realise the defects in the doctrine of Avvatta. 3 1. AvaBh. 129-130, AvaCu. I. p. 421, 2. AvaN. 780, Utts. p. 160, Sth. 587, Vis. 2857. AvaH. p. 315. 3. UttN. & Utts. pp. 160-162. 2. Asadha A preceptor who took promise from each of his dying disciples to come back to him after going to heaven. Many of his disciples died but none of them returned. This created a doubt in his mind about the existence of heaven and hell. Consequently, he left the group and started living all alone. Seeing this condition of the preceptor one of his late disciples who was a god in the heaven, came on the earth and staged a play. Asadha witnessed the play constantly for a period of six months. He was not mindful even of hunger and thirst. The god then stopped the play. Asadha started for another place. The god transformed himself, one by one, into six children well adorned with ornaments, etc., and met him in the way. He killed all the children and took away their belongings. The god then transformed himself into a king and requested the preceptor to accept food from him. Asadha declined to accept it, since his bowls were full of ornaments which in fact he did not want to disclose to the king. He was, however, compelled to place the bowls before the king. Now, his position was very awkward. The king was very angry. Asadha had no other alterna

Page #108
95 Asasana tive but to expiate for the sin. The god showed his original form and revealed the whole episode. Asadha returned to his original place, joined the group and re-established his faith in the creed. 1 1. NisCu. I. p. 20, SamA. p. 118, UttN. & Utts. p. 133, UttCu. p. 87, DasCu. pp. 96-103. habhui (Asadhabhuti) A disciple of Dhammarui (2). Once he went to the house of Visvakarman, a royal actor, to beg alms. He received one sweetball from there. While coming out from the house he thought that the preceptor would take the ball and he would get nothing. Hence, he changed his form and went to the actor again. Thinking that the teacher would take the second ball, too, he changed his form again and went to the actor's house third time. Visvakarman, seeing him coming in different forms, told his two beautiful daughters that if the man was fascinated, he would be very useful to them. The daughters succeeded in fascinating him. Asadhabhui abandoned asceticism, married the girls and put on the dress of an actor. He became the leader of actors on achieving proficiency in the art of acting. He used to earn a lot of wealth by propitiating kings. He disliked wine and hence, his wives also gave it up. Once a king ordered that only actors, without any woman, should perform a play at the court. The two wives of Asadhabhui thought that their husband would not be at home that night and, therefore, they could take wine. They did accordingly and slept upstairs quite naked. The king postponed the performance owing to some reasons. Asadhabhui returned from the court, saw the plight of the drunken wives, lost all attachment for the world and decided to renounce it. When Vi vakarman came to know about this, he reproached his daughters and sent them to conciliate him. They went to Asadhabhui and requested him either not to renounce the world or to arrange for their maintenance. Asadhabhui along with five hundred princes staged a drama before king Simharatha of Rayagiha. He played the part of Cakkavatti Bharaha (1) and the princes that of his tributary kings. Actual scenes of fourteen jewels, mirror-house, etc., were shown. At last in the mirror-house Asadhabhui, together with the five hundred princes, renounced the world and entered the state of asceticism after giving all the ornaments to his wives as the means of their support. ? 1. PinN. 414-480, VyaBh. IV. 177, SutCu. p. 363, SutSi. p. 72, PinNM. pp. 137-8, JitBh. 1398-1411. Asasa (Asvasa) Another name of Ayara. 1 1. AcaN. 7. Asasana (Asvasana) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1 It is the same as Assasana. 1. Sth. 90. www.jainelibrar

Page #109
Asila 96 Asila An ascetic 1 who externally did not appear to be a Jaina. He used to take unboiled water, seeds and green vegetables. But he had control over his senses and he attained emancipation. 1 1. Sut. 1. 3. 4. 3, SutCu. p. 120, SutSi. p. 95. Second chapter of the eighth section of Viyabapannatti. 1 1. Asivisa (Asivisa) 1. Bha. 309. 2. Asivisa A Vakkhara mountain situated to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the south of river Sioda 1 in Samkha (15), a Vijaya (23) of Mabavideba.? 1. Sth. 302, 434, 637. 2. Jam. 102. Asivisabhavana (Asivisabhavana) An Angabahira Kaliya text? not extant now. 1. Vya. 10. 30. Asuri Disciple of Kavila (3). Satthitamta was preached to Asuri by Kavila after taking birth as a god. 1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 229. Asurukka (Asurokta) Same as Bhimasurukka. 1 1. VyaBh. III. p. 132, Anu. 41, Nan. 42. Thirteenth chapter of the first section of Suyagada. Ahattahia (Yathatathya) 1. Sam. 16, 23. Ahayadhiya (Yathatathya) 1. SutCu. p. 271. Same as Ahattahia. 1 See Ahattahia. 1 Ahatahia (Yathatathya) 1. Sam. 16. 1. Ahara There are three chapters of this name, viz., (i) second chapter of the sixth section", (ii) first chapter of the seventh section ? and (iii) fifth chapter of the thirteenth section 3 of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 229. 2. Ibid. 260. 3. Ibid. 470, 2. Ahara Twenty-eighth chapter of Pannavana. 1 1. BhaA. p. 109. Aharaparinna (Aharaparijna) Nineteenth chapter of Sayagada, i. e. third chapter of the second section of it. 1. Sam. 23.

Page #110
97 Ahasiya (Abhasika) See Abhasiya. 1 1. Praj. 36. Ahira (Abhira) 1. AvaN. 847. See Abhira. 1 Ahunia (Aghurnika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534, 535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Sanskrit equivalent Adhunika (found in some texts) is due to lipidosa Ahuniya (Aghurnika) See Ahunia. 1 1. Sth. 90. I Imgala (Angara) Same as Imgalaa. 1 1. Bha. 406. Imgalaa (Angaraka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets). It is a member of the family of Soma (1), a Logapala of Sakka (3). 2 It is the same as Amgaraga. It has four principal wives, viz., Aparaiya (8), Vijaya (13), Vejayamti (8) and Jayamti (5). Other Gahas (planets), Nakkhattas (1) (constellations) and Taras (3) (stars) have also the same number of principal wives with identical names.5 Imgalavadimsaa is the principal abode of Imgalaa." 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-435, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 2. Bha. 165. Imgalaga (Angaraka) Same as Imgalaa. 1 1. Sth. 90. 1. Mahan. p. 134, SthA. p. 44. 3. Sur. 107. 4. Bha. 406. Imgalamaddaga (Angaramardaka) A preceptor incapable of salvation. 1 5. Jam. 170, Sth. 273. 6. Bha. 406. Imda Imgalavadimsaa (Angaravatamsaka) Principal abode or capital of Imgalaa. 1. Bha. 406. attaining 1. Imda (Indra) Lord of gods. He celebrates the birth, etc. of Titthamkaras. Different classes of gods have different Imdas.1 1 1. Jna. 69, AcaCu. p. 116, Sut. 1. 6. 7, Sth. 119, Bha. 169, Jam. 141, NisCu. II. p. 239, III. p. 123, 1V. p. 226, KalpL. pp. 19-20, AvaCu. I. p. 145, KalpS. p. 97. 13

Page #111
Imda 98 2. Imda A heavenly abode in Anayakappa where gods live maximum for nineteen sagaropama years. 1 1. Sam. 19. 3. Imda First disciple of Malli (1), the nineteenth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157. 4. Imda Presiding deity of the Jettha constellation.' 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90. 5. Imda Popular god. He had raped the wife of Udamka. Imdamaha was celebrated in his honour. 1. NisCu. III. p. 340. 2. Raj. 284, BrhKs. p. 1371. Imdakamta (Indrakanta) A heavenly abode in Anayakappa where gods live maximum for nineteen sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 19. Imdakumbha (Indrakumbha) A garden in the north-east of Viyasoga. 1 1. Jna. 64. Imdakeu (Indraketu) A post with banner erected on the occasion of the celebration of Imda's (5) festival.? 1. BrhBh. 13, AvaCu. I. p. 213, Avacu. II. p. 207. 1. Imdaggi (Indragni) Presiding deity of constellation Visaha (1).1 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90. 2. Imdaggi One of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets). 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Irindajasa (Indrayasa) Wife of Bambha (1) 1. UttN. and Utts. pp. 377-8. Imdajjhaya (Indradhvaja) Same as Imdakeu. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 213. Imdanaga (Indranaga) An inhabitant of Jinnapura. He was famous as a bala-tapasvin. Goyama(1), the first principal disciple of Titthayara Mahavira had contacted him.? Probably he is the same who is recognised as a Patteyabuddha in the tirtha of Mahavira.? 1. AvaN. 847, AvaCu. I.p. 466, Vis. 3290, 347, AcaSi. p. 179. AcaCu. pp. 12, 134, 139, AvaH. p. ! 2. Risi. 41, Risi ( sangrahani).

Page #112
99 Imdapura 1. Imdadatta (Indradatta) King of Aojjha (2) who was the first to give alms to Abhinamdana, the fourth Titthamkara. 1 1. AvaN. 327, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 227. A monk who received alms from Nagadatta (4) of Manipura. 1 2. Imdadatta 1. Vip. 34. King of Imdapura. 1 Probably he is identical with Imdadatta (9). 3. Imdadatta 1. Vip. 32. 4. Imdadatta A Brahmin teacher and friend of the father of Kavila (4). 1 1. UttCu. p. 169, Utts. p. 287. 5. Imdadatta Previous birth of Vasupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara. 1 1. Sam. 157. 6. Imdadatta A merchant of Giraphulliga city.1 1. NisBh. 4446-4452. 7. Imdadatta Son of a wealthy merchant who married a princess. 1. AcaCu. p. 186, AcaSi. p. 219. 8. Imdadatta A priest of Mahura (1) whose leg was severed by a merchant. 1. Mar. 501, UttCu. p. 82, Utts. pp. 125-6. 9. Imdadatta King of Imdapura. He had twenty-two sons born of his several wives. He married also his minister's daughter who gave birth to a son, named, Surimdadatta (2). Nivvuti, daughter of king Jiyasattu (30) of Mahura(1), was married to Surimdadatta. He seems to be the same as Imdadatta (3). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 448, AvaN. 1286, Utts. pp. 148-150, VyaBh. 6. 213, AvaH. pp. 344, 404, 702. Imdadinna (Indradatta) One of the five disciples of Sutthiya-Suppadibuddha. 1 1. Kalp (Theravali) 6-7, KalpV. p. 254. Imdapada or Imdapaya (Indrapada) A mountain, the same as Gayaggapaya. It abounded in villages on all its sides.1 1. NisBh. 3163, BrhBh. 4841, NisCu. III. p. 133, BrhKs. p. 1299. Indapura (Indrapura) A city in Bharahavasa. Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1) married here Brahmana Sivadatta's daughter.King Imdadatta (9) ruled here and his son Surimdadatta (2) married princess Nivvui from Mahura (1), 3 1. Vip. 14, 32. Utts. p. 148, Uttk. p. 98, VyaBh. 2. Uttn. pp. 379, 381. 6. 213, VyaM. VI. p. 103, AvaH. pp. 3. AvaN. 1286-87, AvaCu. I. p. 450, 344, 404, 702.

Page #113
Indapuraga 100 Piyasena and courtezan Pudhavisiri belonged to this city. It is identical with Indore in the district of Bulandshahar. 4. Vip. 14. 6. LAI. p. 289, See Select Inscriptions 5. Ibid. 32, SthA. P. 508. (No. 27) by D. C. Sircar. Imdapuraga (IndrapurakaOre of the four families of Vesavadiya-gana. 1 1. Kalp. p. 260. Imdabhui or Imdabhuti (Indrabhuti) Son of Vasubhui(1) and Puhavi(3) of Gobbaragama(1). Aggibhui(1) and Vaubhui were his brothers. Since he descends from Goyama (2) lineage (gotra), he is also known as Goyama (1). He was a great savant. He has the honour to be the first principal disciple, i. e. Ganahara of Titthayara Mahavira. 4 Once he met Mahavira in a park of Majjhima Pava. There he discussed with him the problem of the existence of soul and was fully convinced by the latter regarding its existence. He was so impressed by him that along with his five hundred pupils he renounced the world and became Mahavira's first disciple. The gist of the discussion held between Imdabhui and Mahavira in this connection is :_6 The existence of soul is doubtful, since it is not directly perceived by the senses as is the case with a jar. Whatever is imperceptible does not exist in the world, e. g. a sky-flower. The self is not an object of inference, since inference, too, is preceded by perception and is the outcome of the recollection of invariable concomitance. There has not been previously seen any connection between the self and its mark, the recollection of which, along with the sight of the mark, can lead us to a conviction about the existence of the self. The self is not even within the range of scriptural authority, since scripture is not entirely distinct from inference. Moreover, the soul is not directly perceptible to any one whose words are called scripture. Besides, the scriptural authorities are mutually contradictory. Hence, the existence of soul cannot be established by any of the means of valid cognition. This is, in brief, the view of the opponent. It is refuted in the following way :The self is directly experienced by all of us in the form of 'ahampratyaya', i. e. the realisation as I in I did, I do and I shall do'-the realisation which is associated with the functions pertaining to all the three tenses. If there is no soul, how do we realise l'? How can there be a doubt whether the self is or not? Or, if there is a doubt, in whose case is this experience of l' justifiable? Without a doubter who is beyond all kinds of doubt, but still remains in all doubts, no doubt is possible. The self which is the substratum of its attributes (cognition, etc.) is self-evident owing to the attributes being self-evident, as is the case with a pitcher. Thus, it is proved that the soul exists. An interesting dialogue between Goyama, i. e. Imdabhui and Kesi (1), a monk of the line of Titthayara Pasa (1) is recorded in Uttarajjhayapa.' It

Page #114
101 Imdamuddhabhisitta indicates the way in which the union between the old sangha (church) of Pasa and the new sangha of Mahavira was brought about. Kesi said to Goyama: 'I want to ask you something, holy man.' Goyama made the following reply: 'Sir, ask whatever you like.' Kesi said: 'The Law taught by Pasa recognised only four vows, whereas that of Mahavira enjoins five. Both Laws pursuing the same end, what has caused this difference?' Goyama replied: The ascetics under the first Titthayara were simple but slow of understanding, those under the last one prevaricating and slow of understanding and those between these two were simple and wise. Hence, there are two forms of the Law.' Kesi asked another question : 'The Law taught by Mahavira forbids clothes, whereas that of Pasa allows an under and upper garment. Both Laws pursuing the same end, what has caused this difference?' Goyama replied: The various outward marks have been introduced in order to make the people recognise them as such. The reason for introducing the characteristic marks is their usefulness for religious life and their distinguishing character. In fact, right knowledge, right faith and right conduct are the true causes of liberation and not the outward marks'.8 Mahavira once advised Goyama to confess his guilt before Anamda (11), who was simply a lay-votary, and to ask for his pardon, for he had misguided Anamda. He further asked him to expiate for the same. Mahavira once consoled Imdabhui by predicting, 'You shall also attain omniscience like me.'9 The name of Imdabhui is frequently mentioned in the canonical literature. There he puts questions and Mahavira answers.10 He obtained omniscience immediately after the emancipation of Mahavira 11 to whom he was very much attached. He attained emancipation in Rayagiha after enjoying a life of ninetytwo years in all.12 Ascetic Kodinna(5) along with his five hundred pupils was a disciple of Imdabhui.13 1. AvaN. 644ff., Vis. 2504. 8. Upa. 16. 2. lbid. 9. AvaCu. I. p. 390. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 335. 10. Bha. 7, Vip. 4, Jam. 2, Sur. 2. 4. AvaN. 594, Vis, 2012, Sam. 157. 11. Kalp, 127, Kalpy. p. 191. 5. Vis. 2028-2083. 12. Sam. 92, AvaN. 659. 6. Ibid. 13. AvaCu. I. p. 383. 7. Utt. ch. 23. Imdamaha (Indramaha) A festival celebrated in honour of popular god Imda (5). 1 1. Raj. 284, Jna. 21, UttN. p. 343, NisCu. II. pp. 239, 443, III. pp. 123, 243, IV. p. 226, BrhKs. p. 1371, AvaN. 1332, UttCu. p. 114, NisBh. 6065. Indamuddhabhisitta (Indramurdhabhisikta) Seventh day of a fortnight.? 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.

Page #115
Imda-vagarapa 102 Imda-vagarana (Aindra-vyakarana) A school of grammar followed by Mahavira while answering the questions put by Sakka (3) to his school-teacher.1 1. AvaBh. 77, AvaCu. I. P, 248. 1. Imdasamma (Indrasarman) A Brahmana of Atthiya-gama. He was a worshipper of yaksa Sulapani (2) of the same village. 1 1. AvaN. 264, AvaCu. I. p. 272, Vis 1914. 2. Imdasamma A householder of the Moraga settlement. 1 1. AvaN. 466, Vis. 1920. Imdasiri (Indrasri) Wife of Bambha (1), 1. UttN. and Utts. pp. 377-8. Imdasena (Indrasena) One of the five tributaries of river Rattavati (1) in the Eravaya(1) region. 1. Sth. 470. 1. Imda (Indra) Fourth chapter of the third sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha. 1 1. Jna. 151. 2. Imda One of the six principal wives of Dharapimda. 1 In her previous birth she was a merchant's daughter at Vanarasi. ? 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. 2. Jna. 151. 3. Imda One of the five tributaries of the Rattavai (1) river in Jambuddiva.1 1. Sth. 470. 4. Imda A Vijjukumari-mahattariya goddess." 1. Sth. 507. 1. Indiya (Indriya) There are two different chapters of this name, viz., (i) ninth chapter of the third section as well as (ii) fourth chapter of the second section of ViyAhapannatti. 1. Bha. 126. 2. Ibid. 84. 2. Imdiya Fifteenth chapter of Pannavana. 1 1. BhaA. p. 131. Imduttara yadimsaga (Indrottaravatamsaka) A heavenly abode in Apayakappa where gods live for a maximum period of nineteen sagaropama years, breathe once in nineteen fortnights and feel hungry once in nineteen thousand years. 1. Sam. 19.

Page #116
103 Ikkhu Imduvasu (Induvasu) Wife of Bambha (1).1 1. UttN. and Utts. pp. 377-8. Imdakamta (Indrakanta) Same as Imdakamta. 1 1. Sam. 19. Ikkai (Ekadi) Previous birth of Miyaputta (2). He was administrator of Vijayavaddhamapa, a place near the city of Sayaduvara. He was very cruel. After death, he had to take birth in an infernal abode and thereafter as miserable Miyaputta. 1 1. Vip. 2-7. Ikkai-ratthakuda (Ekadi-rastrakuta) Same as administrator Ikkai. 1 1. Vip. 2-7. 1. Ikkhaga (Iksvaku) A janapada being the same as Kosala (1). King Padibuddhi ruled there. 1 Titthayara Usaha (1) was born at Ikkhagabhumi?, i, e. Kosala or Aojjha (2). 1. Jna. 65, Sth. 564, Jna A. p. 125. 2. Kalp. 206, AvaN. 382. 2. Ikkhaga An Aryan clan.1 Descendants of Titthayara Usabha(1) belonged to it. ? On the occasion of the first parana of Usabha, Sakka (3) appeared before him with sugar-cane and the former wished to take it so the varsa of Usabha came to be known as Ikkhaguvamsa. 3 1. Praj. 37. JitBh. 1409, KalpDh. p. 148, Kalpv. 2. BrhBh. 3265, 5257, Sth. 564, Kalp. pp. 231-2, Jna A. p. 125. 2, 18, Utt. 18. 39, Vis. 1561, 1562, 3. AvaCu. I. p. 152, KalpV. p. 231, 1607, 1625, 1800, 1807, 1847, AvaN. Tir. 278, AvaH. p. 125. 148-9, AvaCu. I. pp. 152, 236, Ikkhagakula (Iksvakukula) See Ikkhaga (2), 1 1. Aca. 2. 11, AvaN. 148, AvaCu. I. p. 236. Ikkbagabhumi (Iksvakubhumi) Same as Aojjba (2). 1 1. AvaN. 382, Kalp. 206. Ikkhagavamsa (Iksvakuvamsa) See Ikkhaga (2). 1 1. AvaH. p. 125. Ikkhaguvamsa (Iksvakuvamsa) Same as Ikkhagavamsa. ? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 152. Ikkhu (Iksu) Fifth chapter of the twenty-first section of Viyahapannatti. 1 1. Bha. 688.

Page #117
Ikkhuvara-diva 104 Ikkhuvara-diva (Iksuvara-dvipa) A concentric island surrounded by Ikkhuvarasamudda and itself surrounding Ghayoda-samudda. 1 It is the same as Khodavara island. 2 1. Jiv. 166. 2. Sur. 101. Ikkhuvara-samudda (Iksuvara-samudra) An ocean surrounded by the Namdissara island and itself surrounding Ikkhuvaradiva. It is the same as Khoyoda ocean. ? 1. Jiv. 166. 2. Sur. 101. Iccha Eleventh night of a fortnight. 1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Itthi (Stri) Fifth chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti. 1 1. Bha. 126. Itthiparinna (Striparijna) One of the sixteen chapters of the first section of ) Suyagada. 1 It is the same as Thiparinna. 2 1. Sam. 16, SutCu. p. 126. 2. Sam. 23. Ila A householder of Vanarasi. llasiri was his wife and Ila (1) was his daughter. 1 1. Jna. 151. Ilasiri (Ilasni) Wife of Ila, a householder of Vanarasi. 1 1. Jna. 151. 1. Ila Daughter of Ila, the father ard Jasiri, the mother, belorging to Vanarasi. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa (1). After death she was born as a principal wife of Dharanimda. Once she descended from her slavadamsaga abode and staged a drama before Titthayara Mahavira. She is also known as Iladevi(2). 1 See also Ala (1). 1. Jna. 151, Bha. 406, Nir. 4. 7, AvaCu. I. p. 484. 2. Ila First chapter of the third sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha. 1 1. Jna. 151. Ilajputta (Itaciputra) Identical with Ilaputta. 1 1. SutCu. p. 211, Ava. p. 27, AvaN. 847. 1. Iladevi A principal Disakumari residing on the Sotthiya peak of the western Ruyaga (1) mountain. 1 1. Sth. 643, Jam. 114, AvaCu. I. p. 138, Tir. 157.

Page #118
105 Isigiri 2. Iladevi Same as Ila (1). 1 1. Jna. 151, Nir. 4. 7. 3. Iladevi Seventh chapter of Pupphacula. 1 1 Nir. 4. 1. 4. Iladevi A peak of mount Sihari. 1 1. Jam. 111. 5. Iladevi A peak of mount Culla-Himavamta. It is named after the goddess of the same name residing there. 1 1. Jam. 75 Ilaputta (Ilaputra) Son of a merchant of Ilavaddhanagara. He was enamoured of an actress and he accompanied her for a pretty long time. Later he was deeply impressed by a monk in the city of Bennatada. He obtained omniscience while dancing on bamboos and ultimately attained liberation. 1 He is also known as Ilaiputta.? 1. AvaN. 847, 866, 879, Avacu. I. pp. 1 p. 211, AvaH. p. 359. 484, 498, Vis. 3290, 3332, 3348, Mar. 2. SutCu, p. 211, 483, Ava. p. 27, SutSi. p. 172, SutCu. Ilavalamsaga (Ilavatamsaka) A heavenly abode wherein Iladevi (2) dwelt. 1 1. Jna. 151. Ilavaddhanagara (Ilavardhanagara) A city where Ilaputta was born. It was situated on the bank of Benna (1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 484. Illa A country visited by Titthayara Usabha (1). It is mentioned along with Bahali, Adamba and Jonaga. Illa may be probably the region of Alai mountains north-west of Pamir.? 1. AvaN. 336, Vis. 1716, AvaM. p. 228, 2. See GESM. p. 80. Aval. p. 147. Isi (Rsi) Lord of the southern Isivaiya Vanamamtara gods. 1 1. Praj. 19, Sth. 94. Isigina (Isikina) Same as Isina. 1 1. Aup. 33. Isigiri (Rsigiri) A Brahmin mendicant in Titthayara Pasa's (1) tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi. 34, Risi ( sangrahani). 14

Page #119
Isigutta 100 Isigutta (Rsigypta) Disciple of Suhatthi(1) of the Vasittha family-line. Manavagana (2) originated from him. He belonged to the Vasittha gotra. 1 1. Kalp ( Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 260. Isiguttia (Rsiguptiya) An off-shoot of Manavagana (2). 1. Kalp. p. 260. Isina An Apariya country wherefrc m maids were brought and employed as servants in royal harems. It is variously mentioned as Isina, Isigana and Isigina. 1 1. Jna. 18, 43, Bha. 380, Aup. 33. Isitalaga (Rsitadaga) A tank constructed by Isivala(1) at Tosali(1).1 People performed here atthahiya-mahima (eight days ritual) every year. It is probably the Konsala-gang or Kosala-Ganga tank near the Dhauli hill referred to by Kittoe. 3 1. BrhBh. 4223. 2. BrhBh. 3149-50. 3. See GDA. p. 205. Isidatta (Rsidatta) One of the five disciples of preceptors Sutthiya-Suppadibuddha. 1. Kalp ( Theravali ). 7, Kalpv. pp. 261-2. Isidattia (Rsidattiya) An off-shoot of Manavagana (2).1 1. Kalp. p. 260. 1. Isidasa (Rsidasa) First chapter of Anuttarovavaiyadasa. At present it constitutes the third chapter of its third section. 2 1. Sth. 755. 2. Anut. 3. 2. Isidasa Son of lady Bhadda (7) of Rayagiha. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. 1 1. Anut. 6. Isidinna (Rsidatta) Fifth Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Eravaya (1) region of Jambadiva. 1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 318. Isipala (Rsipala) See Isipalia. 1 1. KalpV. pp. 261-262. Isipalia (Rsipalita) Same as Isivalia. 1 1. KalpV. pp. 261-262. Isibhaddaputta (Rsibhadraputra) A lay-votary of Mahavira in the town of Alabhiya. After death he was born as a god in the Arupabha (2) celestial

Page #120
107 Isivala abode of Sohammakappa. On the expiry of his celestial life he will take birth in Mabavideha and attain liberation there. 1 J. Bha. 433-5. 1. Isibhasiya (Rsibhasita) An Angabahira Kaliya text. It contained fortyfour chapters expounded by 2 or dealing with 3 forty-four sages born here after the expiry of their life as celestial beings. Bhaddabahu (2) is said to have composed a niryukti commentary on it. At present the Isibhasiya 5 contains forty-five chapters. The sages who expounded them belonged to different non-Jain sects, still they are recognized as Patteyabuddhas. The sermons recorded in it are on spiritualism in general. 1. Pak. p. 44, NisCu. IV. p. 253, SutCu. 3. SamA. p. 68. pp. 5, 7, Nan. 44, Vis, 2794, AvaCu. 4. AvaN. 85, Vis. 1080. I. p. 411. UttCu. p. 1. 5. Isibhasiyaim Suttaim,-Sudharma 2. Sam. 44. Jnana Mandir, Bombay, 1963. but it is not available in 2. Isibhasiya Third chapter of Panhavagarana the extant text. 1. Sth. 755. Isimamlalatthau (Rsimandalastava) A text eulogising saints (rsis). 1 1. AcaCu. p. 374. Isivaa (Rsivada) Same as Isivaiya. 1 1. Sth. 94. Isivaiya (Rsivadika) A sub-class of Vanamamtara gods. Isi and Isivala(1) are their two lords. 1 1. Praj. 47, 49, Dev. 305, Pras. 15. Isivadiya (Rsivadika) Same as Isivaiya. 1 1. Pras. 15. 1. Isivala (Rsipala) Lord of the northern Isivaiya Vanamamtara gods. 1 1. Praj. 47, Dev. 305, BrhBh. 4219, 4223, Sth. 94. 2. Isivala Previous birth of the fifth Vasudeya(1) Purisasiha(1). Kanha (4) was his preceptor. He made a resolve (nidana) at Rayagiha and its cause was his defeat. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 607, 609. 3. Isivala Same as Isivaliya (1). 1 1. Kalpv. pp. 261-262.

Page #121
Isivaliya 108 1. Isivaliya (Rsipalita) Disciple of Samtiseniya. The monastic branch originating from him is known as Isivaliya. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 261-262. 2. Isivaliya Same as Isivaiya.1 1. Dev. 305. Isivaliya (Rsipalita) A monastic branch originating from Isivaliya (1). It is the same as Ajjaisivaliya.? 1. Kalp (Therayali). 7. 2. Kalp. p. 261. Isivuddhi (Rsivsddhi) One of the eight principal wives of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1). 1. Uttn. and Utts. p. 379. Isuyara (Isukara) See Usuyara (3).' 1. UttN. & Utts. p. 396. 1. Isara (isvara) A Mahapayalakalasa (underground pot-like structure) in the centre of the Lavana ocean in the north. 1. Sth. 305, Sam. 52, 95, Jiv. 156. 2. Isara Lord (indra) of the Bhuyavaiya Vanamamtara gods.1 1. Sth. 94, Praj. 49. Isaramata (isvaramaia) A heretical school which holds that God is the creator of the Universe 1 1. NisCu. III. p. 195. Isa (isa) Interior (abhyantara) council (one of the three as abhyantara, madhyama and bahya) of some of the lords (indras) of gods and their Logapalas, wives, etc. 1. Sth 154, SthA. p. 128. 1. Isana (isana) Second celestial region to the north of mount Mamdara (3). It consists of twenty-eight lakh abodes. Each abode is five hundred yojanas high ? and extends to twenty-seven hundred yojanas. 3 The gods belonging to these abodes enjoy physical coition.* 1. Sam. 28, 150, Bha. 172, AnuHe. p. 2. Sam. 108. 92, Jna. 158. See also Sth. 114-5, 199, 3. Ibid. 27. 200, 260, 291, 383, 405, 469, 506, 575, 4. Sth. 116. 579, 644, 683, 769, Sam. 1-33, 62.

Page #122
109 Isanimda 2. Isana Lord (indra) of the second heavenly region of the same name. He has eighty thousand equals, thirty-three ministers, four police-chiefs, eight principal wives, three councils, seven army chiefs and three hundred twenty thousand bodyguards. He is the master of the northern half of the universe.? Amkavadamsaya is his main palace. His eight principal wives are : Kanha (2), Kapharai (3), Rama (2), Ramarakkhiya (1), Vasu (6), Vasugutta(1), Vasumitta (1) and Vasumdhara (4). 1. Bha. 134, 169, 172, 406, Jam. 33, 25, See also Sth. 94, 256, 273, 307, 118, 122, Sam. 80, Ava N. 518, Ava 404, 505, 574, 582-3, 612, 644, 682, Cu. I. p. 315, Vis. 1945, 1973, Praj. 769. 53, Jna. 148, 158. 3. Bha. 172. 2. Praj. 53, BhaA. p. 174, KalpV. p. 4. Sth. 612, Bha. 406. 3. Isana Any god residing in the heaven of the same name. His maximum height is seven ratnis.1 His longevity is somewhat more than two sagaropama years in the maximum and somewhat more than one palyopama in the minimum. 1. Anu. 133. 2. Sam. 1-2, Sth. 113, Anu. 139. 4. Isana Fifth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti." 1. Bha. 590. 5. Isana One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47, Sam. 30. Isanakappa (isanakalpa) Identical with Isana (1).2 1. Bha. 172, Jna. 158. Isanadevinda (isanadevendra) Same as Isana (2).1 1. Sam. 80, Bha. 134, 406, 520, AvaCu. I. p. 144. Isanavadimsaga(ya) (Isanavatamsaka) Largest abode of the heavenly region of the name of Isana(1). It is situated in the centre. Its length as well as breadth is twelve and a half hundred thousand yojanas. 1. Sam. 13, Bha, 134, 172, 603. Isanavademsaa (isanavatamsaka) See Isanavadimsaga. 1. Bha. 603. Tenth subsection of the second Isanassa aggamahisi (isanasya agramahisi) section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 148. Isasitda (isanendra) Same as Isana (2).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 295.

Page #123
Isi 110 Isi (Isat) Another name of Isipabbhara.1 1. Sam. 12. Isigana See Isina.1 1. Bha. 380. Isina See Isina.1 1. Jam. 43. Isipabbhara (isatpragbhara) Abode of liberated souls. It is situated twelve yojanas above the Savvatthasiddha (1) celestial abode. It has the form of an umbrella. It is forty-five lakh yojanas long as well as broad and somewhat more than three times in circumference. Its thickness is eight yojanas. It is thickest in the middle and decreases towards the margin, till it is thinner than the wing of a fly. It has twelve names : Isi, Isipabbbara, Tanui, Tanutanai or Tanayatari, Siddhi (1), Siddhalaya, Mutti, Mattalaya, Barbha(7), Bambhavadimsaya, Lokapadipurapa and Logaggacalia.? 1. Dev. 273, 279, Utt. 36. 58-62, Aup. 648, Sam. 45, Bha. 436, 645, Tir. 1225. 43, Praj. 54, AvaN. 954 ff., Sth. 148, 2. Sam. 12, Sth. 648. Isipabbhara (isatpragbhara) See Isipabbhara." 1. Praj. 155, OghN. 43. U Uioda (Uditoda) See Udiodaa.1 1. AvaN. 1545. Umjayana (Ujjayana) A branch of the Vasittha lineage. 1. Sth. 551. Umbara (Udumbara) Seventh chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya." 1. Vip. 2. 1. Umbaradatta (Udumbaradatta) Son of Sagaradatta(5) and Gamgadatta of Padalasamda. He suffered from sixteen diseases owing to the rise of sinful Karmas. In his preceding life he was a royal physician of king Kapagaraha(2) of Vijayapura.1 1. Vip. 28. 2. Umbaradatta A Jakkha in a garden outside the city cf Padalasamda.1 1. Vip. 28. Ukkarala (Utkarata) See Ukkuruda. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 601.

Page #124
111 Uggayai Ukkalavadi (Utkalavadin) A non-Jain sage in Aritthanemi's tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi ( sangrahani), See also Risi. 20. Ukkamuha (Ulkamukha) An Amtaradiva.1 1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, NanM. p. 103. Ukkalia or Ukkaliya (Utkalika) One of the two types of Amgabahira texts 1 which can be read at any proper time, that is, for the study of which there is no fixed time. The following are some of such texts: (1) Dasavealiya, (2) Kappiyakappiya, (3) Cullakappasuya, (4) Mahakappasuya (2), (5) Uvavaiya, (6) Rayapaseniya, (7) Jivabhigama, (8) Pannavana, (9) Mahapanpavana, (10) Pamayappamaya, (11) Namdi (1), (12) Anuogadara, (13) Devindatthava, (14) Tamdulaveyaliya, (15) Camdavijjhaya, (16) Surapannatti, (17) Porisimamdala, (18) Mamdalapavesa, (19) Vijjacarapavinicchaya, (20) Ganivijja, (21) Jhapayibhatti, (22) Maranavibhatti, (23) Ayavisohi, (24) Viyaragasua, (25) Samlehanasua, (26) Viharakappa, (27) Caranavihi, (28) Aurapaccakkhana, (29) Mahapaccakkhana. Avassaya is also an Ukkaliya text.4 See also Kaliya. 1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71. 1 3. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 202ff., NanH. p. 2. NanCu.p. 57, NanM. p. 204, AnuCu. 70, Pak. p. 43, AnuCu. p. 2. p. 5, AnuHe. p. 6, SthA. p. 52. 4. AnuHe. p. 6. Ukkuruda (Utkuruta) One of the two teachers who belonged to Kunala(1) and died at Sageya. This word has some other variants like Ukkarada, Okuruda and Kuruda. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 601, Aval. p. 465, UttCu. p. 108. Ukkosia (Utkausika) A family-line to which preceptor Vairasena (3) belonged. 1 1. Kalp. p. 255. Ukkhittanaa (Utksiptajnata) First chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha. 1 1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA. p. 10, AvaCu. I. p. 131. Ugga (Ugra) A Ksatriya family which was appointed as guardian by Usabha(1), the first Titthayara for the protection of the people. It is also known as an Ariya clan.? 1. Bha. 383, 682, Sut. 2.1.9, Jna. 55,1 KalpV. p. 232, KalpDh. p. 149, Aca. 2. 11, AcaN. 22-3, Kalp. 18, Tir. 1012. Vis. 1658, 1847, AvaCu. I. p. 154, 2. Praj. 37. II. p. 81, SthA. p. 210, Utts. p. 418, Uggavai (Ugravati) Nights of the first, sixth and eleventh days of a fortnight. 1. Jam, 152, Sur. 49.

Page #125
112 Uggasena Uggasena (Ugrasena) King of Mahura(1).1 Kamsa (2) and Nabhasena were his son and grandson respectively.2 Raimai and Saccabhama were his daughters. He was the foremost of the sixteen thousand kings under the suzerainty of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). See also Nabhasena and its footnote. 1. Jna. 52, KalpSam. p. 176. 2. KalpSam. p. 173, VisK. p. 412. 3. KalpV. p. 213, KalpDh. p. 139, Ka Ucca One of the five palaces belonging to Bambhadatta(1), the twelfth Cakkavatti.1 1. Utt. 13. 13. lpSam. p. 176. 4. Nir. 5. 1, Jna. 117, Ant. 1, DasCu. p. 310, AvaCu. I. p. 355. Uccattaria (Uccatarika) One of the eighteen varieties of the Bambhi(2) script.1 Probably it is the same as Amtakkhariya.2 1. Sam. 18. 2. Praj. 37. Uccanagari (Uccanagari) A monastic branch originating from preceptor Samtisenia. It is one of the four branches of Kodiyagana(2).2 2. KalpV. p. 260. 1. Kalp (Theravali ). 7, KalpV. p. 261. Ucchughara (Iksugrha) A garden of Dasapura where preceptor Rakkhiya(1) stayed for four months in a rainy season.1 1. VyaBh. 8. 222, AvaBh. 142, AvaH. p. 301. Ujuvaliya (Rjupalika) A river flowing near Jambhiyagama. Titthayara Mahavira obtained omniscience on its northern bank.1 1. Aca. 2. 179, Kalp. 120, Av N. 254, Vis. 1673, 1982, AvaCu. I. p. 322, KalpV. p. 177. Ujjamta (Ujjayanta) See Ujjimta.1 1. AvaH. p. 709. Ujjalia (Ujjvalita) An infernal abode in the Valuyappabha region.1 1. Ant. 9. Ujjimta (Ujjayanta) Name of a mountain. Aritthanemi, the twenty-second Titthamkara obtained omniscience on its summit. There he attained emancipation as well in the company of five hundred and thirty-six monks. 3 The place of his renunciation has also been the same. It is the same as Revayaga. It is popularly known as Girnar.(r) 1. Kalp. 174, OghND. p. 119. 2. Kalp. 182, Jna. 129-130, Vis. 1702, AvaN. 307, Tir. 554. 3. Kalp. 182. 4. OghND. p. 119, Ava. p. 8. 5. UttS. p. 492. 6. GDA. p. 211. Ujjumai (Rjumati) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhui(4).1 1. Kalp. p. 256.

Page #126
113 Ujjhiyaa See Ujuvaliya. Ujjuvatiya (Rjupalika) 1. Aca. 2. 197. Ujjemta (Ujjayanta) See Ujjimta. 1. BrhBh. 3192. Ujjeni (Ujjayini) Capital of the Avamti(1) country (modern Malwa). It was situated at a distance of eighty yojanas from Vitibhaya, the capital of Simdhu-sovira.? The following are some of the kings who reigned in this city : Camdapajjoa or Pajjoa,3 Kunala, Sampai, Balamitta(1), Gaddabhilla 7 and Jiyasattu(23).8 Attapamalla, the famous wrestler, also belonged to Ujjeni. This city had five hundred upasrayas (shelter houses for monks and nuns).10 It also had a big temple known as Mahakala(3).11 The following acaryas (preceptors) had visited this city : Vaira(2),12 Mahagiri,13 Suhatthi(1),14 Camdarudda, 15 Rakkhiya(1),16 Bhaddagutta,17 Kalaga(1)18 and Asadha(2),19 Monk Avamtisukumala also belonged to this city.20 The Sagas(2) were brought here by preceptor Kalaga(1).21 It is identified with modern Ujjain.22 See also Avamti(2). 1. UttCu. p. 31, PrasA. p. 90, Utts. 14. BrhKs. p. 918. p. 49. 15. AvaCu. II. p. 77. 2. NisCu. III. p. 145. 16. Mar. 489. 3. UttN. p. 96, AvaCu. II. p. 159, SthA. 17. AvaCu. I. p. 394. p. 431. 18. Uttn. p. 127, UttCu. p. 83, NisCu. 4. BrhKs. p. 917, Anuh. p. 10. III. p. 131. 5. KalpDh. pp. 164-5, NisCu. II. pp. 19. NisCu. I. p. 20, DasCu. p. 96. 361-2. 20. Sams. 65, Mar. 435, NisCu. II. p. 90; 6. DasaCu. p. 55. See also Utts. pp. 85, 213, 218, 7. NisCu. Ill. p. 59. Uttk. pp. 31, 38, AvaN. 767, 1275-8, 8. AcaCu. p. 225. 1295, 1304, BrhBh. 4219-22, 5115, 9. AvaN. 1274, UttCu. p. 109, AvaCu. AvaCu. I. p. 189, 403, 409, 489, 192, II. p. 112. 540, II. pp. 154, 157, 162, 164, 202, 10. AvaCu. II. p. 196. 283, OghNBh. 26, UttCu. pp. 53, 11. AvaCu. II. p. 157. 55, 128, NanM. p. 145. 12. AvaCu. I. p. 392. 21. VyaBh. and VyaM. XII. p. 94. 13. AvaCu. II. p. 157. 22. GDA. p. 209. Ujjotatara (Udyotatara) A city where Divayana(3) heard the rumour of the prediction of the destruction of Baravai with his own hands. 1. DasH. p. 36. Ujjha (Ayodhya) See Aojjha.1 1. Avan. 382. 1. Ujjhiyaa (Ujjhitaka) Second chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya.1 1. Vip. 2. 15

Page #127
Ujjhiyaa 114 2. Ujjhiyaa Son of Vijayamitta(2) and Subhadda(7) of Vaniyagama. I in love with Kamajjhaya, the courtezan of the same town and started living with her. King Mitta(3) asked Kamajjhaya to live with him in his palace. She left the company of Ujjhiyaa and started living in the king's palace. Ujjhiyaa could not forbear the separation. Once he entered the palace and engaged himself in sexual intercourse with Kamajjhaya. He was caught red handed by the king who then severely punished him. He was Gottasa(2) in his previous birth.1 1. Vip. 9-14, SthA. p. 507. Ujjhiya (Ujjhita) Wife of Dhanapala(3).1 1. Jna. 63. Utta Same as Udda.1 1. Praj. 37. Utthanasua (Utthanasruta) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It is not extant now. 1. Pak. p. 45, Vya. 10. 28, Nan. 44, NanH. p. 73, NanM. p. 207, NanCu. p. 60. Udamka A sage whose beautiful wife was raped by popular god Imda(5).1 1. NisCu. III. p. 340, BrhKs. p. 543. Uduvadiyagapa (Uduvatikagana) One of the nine monastic groups originating from Bhaddajasa(2). It had four branches and three families as follows: Campijjiya, Bhaddijjiya, Kakamdiya, Mehalijjiya; Bhaddajasiya, Bhaddaguttia and Jasabhadda(3).1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 259, Sth. 680. Uduvimana (Uduvimana) An abode in the first stratum of the Sohamma(1) heaven. Its length as well as breadth is forty-five lakhs of yojanas. 1. Sth. 328. 2. Sam. 45. Udda (Odra) Its other variants are Utta and Udu. It stands for an Anariya country and its inhabitants. The country of the Uddas or Odras is located in Swat or the ancient Uddiyana. Present Ods of Punjab, Rajasthan and Western India might have been emigrants from Swat country. Odra has been the name of Orissa also.3 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4. 2. GESM. pp. 61-63. 3. TAI. pp. 333-336. Udduvadiyagana (Udduvatikagana) Same as Uduvadiyagana... 1. Sth. 680. Unnaa or Unnaga (Unaka) A place visited by Titthayara Mahavira. It is probably the same as Unao in Uttara Pradesh. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 295, AvaN. 491, Aval. p. 211, KalpV. p. 167. 2. SBM. p. 357.

Page #128
115 Uttarakura Upnata (Unnata) A town in the Mahavideha region of Jambudiva. 1. Nir. 5. 1. Uttama Another name of mount Mamdara(3). According to Samavaya the reading is Uttara(3),2 1. Jam. 109. 2. Sam. 16. 1. Uttama First of the fifteen nights of a fortnight.1 I. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 2. Uttama A principal wife of Punnabhadda(5), a lord of the Jakkha gods.1 She was a daughter of a merchant in her previous birth. The same is the name of a principal wife of Manibhadda(1).3 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 2. Jna. 153. 3. Bha. 169, Sth. 693. 3. Uttama Eleventh chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. 1. Uttara First of the eight disciples of preceptor Mahagiri. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. 2. Uttara Twenty-second Titthamkara of the coming Ussappini in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambudiva.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1121. Its other reading is 3. Uttara Another name of mount Mamdara(3). Uttama. 2 1. Sam. 16. 2. Jam. 109. Uttara-amtaradiya (Uttara-antardvipa) Chapters from the seventh to the thirty-fourth in the tenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 394. 1. Uttarakura (Uttarakuru) A locality situated on the north-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Rama(2), one of the eight principal wives of Isana(2).1 1. Sth. 307. 2. Uttarakura A palanquin used by Titthayara Aritthanemi on the occasion of his renunciation-ceremony.1 1. Sam. 157. 3. Uttarakura Same as Uttarakuru(1).1 1. Sth. 302, Jiv. 148. JainEducation International

Page #129
Uttarakuru 116 1. Uttarakuru A sub-region to the north of mount Mamdara(3). It is situated in the Maha videha region of Jambudiva. It is crescent-shaped. It extends from east to west. Its breadth from north to south is 11842-2/19 yojanas. Its northern chord (jiva) from east to west measures 53000 yojanas. Its pertinent arc (dhanu-pittha) in the south is 60418-12/19 yojanas. It has (two) Jamaga(1) mountains, Nilavamta(2) lake, Kamcapaga-pavvaya mountains, etc.? The tree of Jambusudamsana lies in it.3 The people living therein get mature in forty-nine days only 4 and always enjoy the best era known as Susamasusama. 1. Jiv. 147, Jam. 87, 85, Mar. 60, Sam. 3. Jam. 90, Jiv. 151, Sth. 764. 53, Sth. 302, 197, 522, 555. 4. Sam. 49. 2. Jiv. 148-152, Jam. 88-90, BhaA. 5. Bha A. p. 897. pp. 654-5. Presiding deity of the Uttarakuru(1) region. 2. Uttarakuru 1. Jam. 91. 3. Uttarakuru A lake situated in the Uttarakuru(1) region.1 1. Jiv. 150, Jam. 89, Sth. 434. 4. Uttarakuru A summit each of (i) Gamdhamadana as well as (ii) Malavamta(1)2 mountain. 1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590. 2. Jam. 91, Sth. 689. 5. Uttarakuru A garden outside the city of Sageya. There was in it a shrine of Jakkha Pasamiya.1 1. Jna. 154, Vip. 34. Uttarakurudaba (Uttarakurudraha) Same as Uttarakuru(3).1 1. Sth. 434. Uttarakulaga (Uttarakulaka) A class of vanaprastha ascetics 1 confining their movements to the northern bank of Gamga.? 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 519. Uttarakhattiyakumdapura (Uttaraksatriyakundapura) See Khattiyakumdapura.1 1. Aca. 2. 176. A canonical text 1 not extant now.1 Uttaraculiya (Uttaraculika) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 157. Uttarajjhayana (Uttaradhyayana) An Angabahira Kaliya text 1 of multiple authorship. It consists of the following thirty-six chapters: 3 (1) Vinayasuya, (2) Parisaha, (3) Cauramgijja, (4) Asamkhaya, (5) Akamamarana, (6) Niya

Page #130
117 Uttaraddhabharaha mthi, (7) Orabbha, (8) Kavilijja, (9) Namipavvajja, (10) Dumapattaya, (11) Bahusuyapujja, (12) Hariesa(3), (13) Cittasambhui, (14) Usuyarijja, (15) Sabhikkhu(2), (16) Samahithapa, (17) Pavasamanijja, (18) Samjaijja, (19) Miyacariya, (20) Niyamthijja, (21) Samuddapalijja, (22) Rahanemiya, (23) Kesigoyamijja, (24) Samii, (25) Janpaijja, (26) Samayari, (27) Khalumkijja, (28) Mukkhagai, (29) Appamaya, (30) Tava, (31) Carana, (32) Pamayathana, (33) Kammappayadi(2), (34) Lesa(2), (35) Apagaramagga and (36) Jivajivavibhatti. In the Samavaya the names of those chapters which differ or are at variant are as follows:- 3. Cauramgijja, 5. Akamamaranijja, 6. Purisaviija, 7. Urabbhijja, 8. Kaviliya, 11. Bahusuyapuja, 12. Hariesijja, 13. Cittasambhuya, 15. Sabhikkhuga, 16. Samahithanaim, 20. Apahapavvajja, 22. Rahanemijja, 23. Goyaniakesijja, 24. Samitio, 28. Mokkbamaggagai, 30. Tavomagga, 31. Caranavihi(2), 32. Pamayathanaim, 33. Kammapayadi and 34. Lesajjhayana. The word 'uttara' in the nomenclature of 'Uttarajjhayana' signifies three meanings : (1) Last, (2) Excellent and (3) Afterwards. Some believe that the words contained in Uttarajjhayana are the LAST ones uttered by Mahavira before he attained liberation. Some explain the word 'uttara' as 'excellent' and say that the chapters contained in Uttarajjhayana are the EXCELLENT ones. Others suggest that the word 'uitara' occurring in Uttarajjhayana is used to convey the idea that this text was used to be read AFTER Ayara before Dasaveyaliya was composed and AFTER Dasaveyaliya later on.? Uttarajjhayana will become extinct after the death of Pasa(4), i. e. after 20500 years of Mahavira's emancipation.8 1. Pak. p. 44, Nan. 44. 5. Uttn. p. 3, Utts. pp. 3, 712. 2. Uttn. p. 5, Utts. pp. 5-6. 6. NanM. p. 206. 3. Uttn. p. 9. 7. Uttn. p. 5, Utts. p. 5, VyaBh. 3. 176. 4. Sam. 36. 8. Tir. 826. Uttarajjhayana-cunni (Uttaradhyayana-curni) A commentary on Uttarajjhayana composed by a disciple of Govaliya-mahattara. He is said to be Jinadasagaaimahattara. 1. UttCu, p. 283. 2. See CLJ. p. 193. Uttarajjhayana-nijjutti (Uttaradhyayana-niryukti) A versified commentary on Uttarajjhayana composed by Bhaddabahu(2). 1. AcaSi. p. 84, AvaN. 84, Vis. 1079. Uttaraddbabharaha (Uttarardhabharata) Northern half of the Bharaha(2) region in Jambuddiva. It is situated to the north of mount Veyaddha(2), to the south of mount Cullahimayamta, to the east of western Lavana-samudda and to the west of eastern Lavanasamudda. It extends in length from east

Page #131
Uttaraddhabharahakuda 118 to west and in breadth from north to south. It has been the dwelling-place of Avada community as well.? Ganga and Simdhu(1) flow in it.3 1. Jam. 16. 2. Ibid. 56, 58, AvaCu. I. p. 194. 3. Jam. 16, 74. Uttaraddhabharahakuda (Uttarardhabharatakuta) A summit of the Veyaddha(2) mountain in the Bharaha(2) region in Jambudiva. 1. Jam. 12. Uttaraddhamanussakhetta (Uttarardhamanusyaksetra) Northern half of Manusakhetta (the region that is occupied by human beings). Sixty-six suns as well as the same number of moons rise in it.1 1. Sam. 66. Uttaraddhakaccha (Uttarardhakaccha) Northern half of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahavideha. It is situated to the north of mount Veyaddha(1) of Kaccha, to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the east of mount Malavamta(1) and to the west of mount Cittakuda. Simdhukumda is situated in it. 1. Jam. 93. Uttaraddhabharaha (Uttarardhabharata) See Uttaraddhabharaha.! 1. AvaCu. I. p. 194, Jam. 74. A constellation. It is the same as Uttarapotthavaya (Uttaraprausthapada) Uttarabhaddavaya.1 1. Sur. 36. 1. Uttarabalissahagana One of the nine groups of monks under Titthayara Mahavira. 1. Sth. 680. 2. Uttarabalissahagana A monastic branch originating from preceptors Uttara(1) and Balissaha, two disciples of Mahagiri. It had four branches : Kosambiya, Kodambani, Suttivattiya and Cardanagari. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 257. Uttarabhaddavada or Uttarabhaddavaya (Uttarabhadrapada) See Uttarabhaddavaya. 1. Sur. 36. Uttaramadhura or Uttaramahura (Uttaramathura) Northern Mathura. See Mahura(1). 1. AvaH. p. 357, 688, VyaM. IV. p. 36. www.jainelibi

Page #132
119 Uttarasadha Uttaravacala A locality near Seyaviya. In its forest serpent Camdakosia stung Tittbayara Mahavira. Merchant Nagasena belonged to it.2 See also Vacala. 1. AvaN. 468, Vis. 1922-3. 1923, KalpDh. p. 104, AvaH. p. 195. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 279, AvaN. 471, Vis. 1 Uttaraveyaddha (Uttaravaitadhya) Northern half of the Veyaddha(2) mountain. 1 1. Jam. 52. Uttara Sister of preceptor Sivabhui(1). Following her brother she also abandoned all her clothes and became a naked nun. Later on she was' however, persuaded to keep one garment to cover her body.1 1. Vis. 3053, Utts. pp. 178-180, UttN. p. 181. See Uttara vaha.1 Uttarapaha (Uttarapatha) 1. DasCu. p. 17. Uttarapotthavaya (Uttaraprausthapada) Another name of the Uttarabhaddavaya constellation. Its family-name is Dhananjaya(4). 1. Sur. 46. 2. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. is Uttaraphagguni (Uttaraphalguni) A constellation. Its presiding deity Ajjama.? Kasava(7) is its family-name.3 1. Sam. 2, Sur. 36, Jam. 155--161, Sth. 2. Jam. 171. 90, 110, 589. 3. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Uttarabhaddavada or Uttarabhaddavaya (Uttarabhadrapada) A constellation which is presided over by god Ahivaddhi. 1. Sam. 2, Jam. 155-161, Sth. 90, 110, Sur. 36, 46, Uttaravaha (Uttarapatha) A region or country in the north of the Bharaha(2) region. Hearing the prediction of the destruction of Baravai Divayana(3) had proceeded to Uttaravaha. Vairasami had also been to this country. Marriage with maternal uncle's daughter was forbidden here. Customs etc., in Dakkhinayaha were different from those in Uttaravaha.* The town of Kumbhakarakada was situated in this region. Uttaravaha can be identified with the region extending west and north-west of Thaneshwar. 1. DasH. p. 37, SthA. p. 255. BrhBh. 3891. 2. NisCu. I. p. 21. 5. BrhKs. p. 915. 3. DasN. p. 17. DasH. p. 22. 6. GE. I. p. 43 4. DasCu. p. 17, NisCu. I. p. 52, Uttarasadha (Uttarasadha) A Gaba (constellation) whose family-name is Vagghavacca(2). Vissa(2) is its presiding deity.1 1. Sam. 4, Jam. 31, 32, 155-161, 171, Sur. 36, 38, 50, Vis. 1584, Sth. 90. Jain education International

Page #133
Uda 120 Uda Same as Udda. 1. Pras. 4. A principal lay-votary of Gosala. 1. Udaa (Udaka) 1. Bha. 330. 2. Udaa Twelfth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10. 3. Udaa An ascetic of the line of Pasa(1). He held a long discussion with Imdabhui and being convinced by his arguments he met Mahavira and accepted the path shown by him. He is also known as Pedhalaputta(2). In future he will take birth as a Titthamkara. 1. Sut. 2.7.4-14, Sth. 692, SthA. p. 457, AvaN. 1168, SutCu. p. 451, Sam. 159. 4. Udaa A heretical house-holder of Rayagiha. Later he became a follower of Mahayira. 1. Bha. 305. 5. Udaa Previous birth of the third would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. He seems to be the same as Udaa(3). 1. Sam. 159, Sth. 692. 6. Udaa Seventh Titthamkara of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region and the future birth of Samkha(10).1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1112. Udaga (Udaka) See Udaa.1 1. Tir. 1112. Udaganaa (Udakajnata) Same as Udaa(2).1 1. Sam. 19. Udagabhasa (Udakabhasa) A mountain-residence of Velamdhara-nagaraya gods at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the south of Jambuddiva in the Lavana ocean. God Sivaa resides on it.1 1. Sth. 305, Sam. 17, Jiv. 159. Udagasimaa (Udakasimaka) A mountain at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the north of Jambuddiva in the Lavana ocean. It also serves as an abode of Velamdhara gods. God Manosilaya resides on it. See also Dagasima. 1. Jiv. 159, Sth. 305, Sam. 17.

Page #134
121 Udaddha (Uddagdha) A Mahaniraya situated in Rayanappabha(2).1 It is the same as Uddaddha.2 1. Sth. 515. 2. SthA. p. 367. Udattabha (Udattabha) An off-shoot of the Goyama(2) lineage.1 1. Slh. 551. Udaya See Udaa(3).1 1. Sam. 159. Udayana (Udayana) See Udayana.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 615. Udaya Pedhalaputta (Udaka Pedhalaputra) See Udaa(3).1 1. Sut. 2. 77, Sth. 692. Udayabhasa (Udakabhasa) See Udagabhasa.1 1. Sth. 305. Udai Udahi (Udadhi) Twelfth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 561. Udahikumara (Udadhikumara) A class of Bhavanavai gods. They have seventy-six lakhs of dwelling-places.1 Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1) are their lords. All the Udahikumara gods are under Varuna(1), a Logapala of Sakka(3),3 1. Sam. 76, Nis. 1578. 2. Bha. 169. 8. Ibid. 167. 1. Udai (Udayin) A person of the Kumdiyayana lineage whose soul entered the dead body of Gosala. It was his seventh pauttaparihara (entrance into another's body).1 1. Bha. 550. 2. Udai Son of Kuniya and Paumavai(9). After the death of his father he left Campa and made Padaliputta the capital of Magaha. He was stabbed to death by Udaimaraga while performing pausadha (a vow).1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 171, 177, 180. 3. Udai One of the two chief elephants of king Kuniya. In his previous birth he was an Asurakumara god.1 1. Bha. 300, 590, BhaA. p. 720. 4. Udai Probably same as Udaa(5). He earned the tirthankara-nama-gotra Karma.1 1. Sth. 691. 16

Page #135
Udaina 122 Udaina (Udayana) See Udayana.? 1. AvaCu. II. p. 36. Udaimaraga (Udayimaraka) Assassin of Udai(2), son of king Kuniya.1 1. NisCu. I. p. 2, SthA. p. 182, AcaSi. p. 210, BrhBh. 1238, JitBh. 2496, AcaCu. p. 6, AvaCu. II. p. 29. 1. Udayana (Udayana) King of the city of Vitibhaya in Simdhusovira. King Mahasena(1) etc. were under him. He had married Pabhavati(3), daughter of Cedaga.? Abhiti was his son. He, instead of giving his kingdom to his son, gave it to his nephew (bhagineya), named Kesi(2), renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira.3 Once monk Udayana came to the city of Vitibhaya. Kesi thought that Udayana had come to deprive him of the kingdom. Deluded by this sort of feeling he, with the help of a physician, poisoned him to death Once king Udayana had to fight with Pajjoya, the king of Ujjeni for an image of Jivamtasami. Pajjoya was defeated and imprisoned by Udayana. Later on he was released on the auspicious occasion of paryusana (a religious festival) and his kingdom was returned to him. This incident is often quoted in Jain literature as an ideal of forgiveness. Udayana was the last king who became a monk. 1. Bha. 491, KalpV. p. 298. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 401, DasC. p. 61, 2. AvaCu. II. p. 168, SutCu. p. 28. NisCu. III. p. 147. 3. Bha. 491. 6. AvaCu. II. p. 171. 4. SthA. p. 431, AvaCu. II. p. 36. 2. Udayana King of Kosambi. He was son of Sayaniya and grandson of Sahassaniya. Miyayai(1) was his mother and Paumavai(6) was his wife. He was a famous lutist and could subjugate elephants by his art of luting." He was tactfully imprisoned by Pajjoya, the king of Ujjeni, and was compe to teach the art of luting to his daughter Vasavadatta(1).3 Udayana escaped from the prison, eloped with Vasavadatta and married her. 1. Bha. 441, Vip. 24, AvaCu. I. p. 615. 3. Utts. p. 142. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 161. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 161. Udayi (Udayin) See Udai.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 177, Sth. 691. Udiodaa (Uditodaya) King of the city of Purimatala. Sirikamta(1) was his wife. King Dhammarui(1) of Vanarasi had attacked him to capture his queen.1 1. Avacu. I. p. 559, AvaN. 943, 1545, NanM. pp. 165-6, Vip. 17, AvaH. p. 430. Udiodia (Uditodita) Same as Udiodaa.! 1. Vip. 17, AvaCu. I. p. 559.

Page #136
123 Uddehagana Uditodaya See Udiodaa.1 1. AvaN. 943, AvaCu. I. p. 559. Uditodita See Udiodaa. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 559. Udu Same as Udda.1 1. SutSi. p. 123. Udumbara Eighth chapter of Kammavivagadasa.1 See also Umbara. 1. Sth. 755. Udumbarijjiya (Audumbarika) An off-shoot of Uddehagana(2).1 1. Kalp. p. 259. Uddamda (Uddanda) A class of vanaprastha ascetics 1 walking with staff raised up. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 519, AcaCu. p. 169. Uddamdapura (Uddandapura) A city where Gosala performed his second pautta-parihara (entrance into another's body) in the shrine of Camdotarapa(2),It is identified with Bihar, a town in Patna district.2 1. Bha. 550. 2. GDA. p. 208. Uddaddha (Uddagdha) One of the six infernal abodes of Rayanappabha(2), the first hell." It is the same as Udaddha.? 1. SthA. p. 367. 2. Sth. 515. Uddaina or Uddayana (Udayana) See Udayana.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 36, AvaCa. I. p. 401, AcaCu. p. 64, DasCu. p. 61, AvaCu. I. p. 399. Uddittha (Uddista) Fifteenth day of the dark-half of a month. 1. Dasa. 6. 3, JnaA, p. 109, AupA. p. 100. 1. Uddehagana One of the nine groups of monks under Titthayara Maha vira. 1. Sth. 680. 2. Uddehagana A monastic branch originating from preceptor Rohapa. Its four off-shoots and six sub-family-lines are : Udumbarijjiya, Masapuria, Maipattiya and Punnapattia, Nagabhuya, Somabhui(1), Ullagaccha, Hatthalijja, Namdijja and Parihasaya respectively. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 258, 259.

Page #137
Uddhakamduyaga 124 A class of vanaprastha ascetics 1 scra Uddhakamduyaga (Urdh vakanduyaka) tching their body above the navel.2 1. Bha. 417. 2. BhaA. p. 519. Uparima-Gevijja (Uparima-Graiveyaka) The highest Gevijja layer. It has three parts : Uvarimahitthima, Uvarimamajjhima and Uvarimauvarima. 1. Sth. 232. 2. Utt. 36. 212-213, Sth. 232. 1. Uppala (Utpala) First chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 409. 2. Uppala An astrologer who was for some time a monk of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). He explained to Titthayara Mahavira the meaning of the ten dreams seen by him in Atthiyagama. He also helped him in getting released from the custody of king Jiyasattu(33) of Lohaggala(2). He had two sisters, namely, Jayamti(9) and Soma(4).3 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 273-4, KalpV. p. 161, 1 2 . AvaN. 490, Vis. 1944. Aval. p. 204, AvaM. pp. 191, 270. 3. Avan. 478, AvaCu. I. p. 286. 3. Uppala A householder of Nagapura. Uppalasiri was his wife and Uppala(4) was his daughter.1 1. Jna. 153. 4. Uppala A heavenly abode in Panata. The longevity of the gods dwelling therein is twenty sagaropama years at the maximum. They breathe once in twenty fortnights and feel hungry once in twenty thousand years.1 1. Sam. 20. Uppalagumma (Utpalagulma) A lotus-pond (puskarini) in a forest situated to the south-east of the Jambusudamsana tree on mount Mamdara(3). 1. Jam. 90. 2. Ibid. 103. Uppalasiri (Utpalasri) Wife of Uppala(3), a householder of Nagapura. 1. Jna. 153. 1. Uppala (Utpala) Wife of Bhima(2), a butcher of Hatthinaura. Once when she was pregnant, she had a desire to eat beef. This desire of Uppala was fulfilled by her husband. In due course she gave birth to a son who was named Gottasa(2).1 1. Vip. 10-11, SthA. p. 507. 2. Uppala Wife of Samkha(9), a sravaka of Savatthi.1 1. Bha. 437, SthA. p. 456.

Page #138
125 Ummaggajala 3. Uppala Third chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha. 1. Jna. 133. 4. Uppala (i) A principal wife of Kala(4), a lord of the Pisaya gods. In her previous birth she was a daughter of Uppala(3), a householder of Nagapura. (ii) The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahakala(9).1 1. Jna, 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 5. Uppala A lotus-pond (puskarini) situated in the forest to the south-east of the Jambusudamsana tree on Mamdara(3) mountain.? 1. Jam. 90. 2. Ibid. 103. Uppalujjala (Utpalojjvala) A lotus-pond (puskarini) in the forest situated in the south-east of the Mamdara(4) mountain as well as Jambusudamsana tree.? 1. Jam. 103. 2. Ibid. 90. Uppayapavvaya (Utpataparvata) Mountains where lords of gods descend for going to the middle world (tiryagloka) are called Uppayapavvayas. They are Tigicchikula(2), Ruyagimda etc. 1. BhaA. p. 144, Bha. 116, 587, Jiv. 127, Sam. 17, Sth. 728. Uppayapuvva (Utpadapurva) First of the fourteen Puvva texts. It dealt with the origination of modes of substances. It consisted of ten chapters and four appendices. It is not extant. 1. Nam. 57, NanCu. p. 75, NanM. pp. 240-1, NanH. p. 88, Sth. 378, 732, Sam. 147. Umajjayana (Avamajjayana) Same as Omajjayana. 1. Sur. 50. 1. Uma Mother of Duvittha, the second Vasudeva(1) 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, Tir. 603. 2. Uma A prostitute of Ujjeni. Servants of Pajjoa killed Mabessara when he was enjoying with her.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 176. 3. Uma Wife of Mahesa, a celebrated Hindu God. The phallus of Mahesa the end of which could not be attained even by Bambhana and Vinhu(8) could confine itself in the body of Uma.1 1. NisCu. I. p. 104. 1. Ummaggajala (Unmagnajala) A rivulet flowing in Timissaguha. Its water throws out anything that falls into it.1 1. Jam. 55.

Page #139
Ummaggajala 126 2. Ummaggajala 1. Jam. 65. A rivulet flowing in the cave named Khamdappavayaguha.? Ummajjaga or Ummajjaya (Unmajjaka ) A class of vanaprastha ascetics taking bath with a single plunge into the water.1 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38, BhaA. p. 519. Ummattajala (Unmattajala) A river on the western border of Rammaga(4), to the east of mount Mamdara(3) and south of river Siya in Mahavideha. 1. Jam. 96, Sth. 197, 522. Ummada (Unmada) Second chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 500. Ummimalini (Urmimalini) An antaranadi flowing to the west of mount Meru and to the north of river Sioya in Mahavideha." 1. Sth. 197, 522, Jam. 102. Ummuya (Unmuca) A Jayava prince. 1. Jna. 122. Urabbhijja (Urabhriya) Seventh chapter of Uttarajjhayana. See Orabbha also. 1. Sam. 36, Uttn. p. 9. Ulugacchi (Ulukaksi) Nickname of a monk who used to stitch his clothes even after sunset. 1. BrhBh. 4991. Ulua (Uluka) A lineage. Rohagutta, the founder of the doctrine of Three Categories of Reality called Terasiya(1), belonged to it. 1. Vis. 3008. Ullagaccha One of the six off-shoots of Uddehagana(2).1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 259. Ullugatira (Ullukatira) A town on the bank of Ulluga." It was visited by Mahavira." Ninhava Gamga established his theory of dvikriya in this very town. It had a shrine of Egajambu. 1. Vis. 2925, Utts. p. 165, Sth. 587. 3. AvaN. 782, AvaBh. 133, Vis. 2925. 2. Bha. 571. 4. Bha. 571. Ulluga (Ulluka) A river. The Ullugatira town was situated on its bank.1 It should have been in Magadha.? 1. AvaCu.I.p. 423, NisBh. 5601, NisCu. 413, Uttk. p. 107. IV. p. 103, UttN. p. 165, SthA. p. 2. SBM. p. 357.

Page #140
127 Uvadamsana Same as Ullugatira.1 Ullugatira (Ullukatira) 1. AvaN. 782. Seventh chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyaha 1. Uvaoga (Upayoga) pannatti. 1. Bha. 561. 2. Uvaoga Twenty-ninth chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj. v. 7. Uvamga (Upanga) A group of canonical texts five in number: (1) Nirayavaliya(1), (2) Kappavadamsiya, (3) Pupphiya, (4) Pupphaculiya and (5) Vanhidasa. They are other than Amga(3),2 The commentators enumerate twelve Uvamgas, viz., Uvavaiya, Rayapasenia, Jivabhigama, Pannavana(1), Surapampatti, Jambuddivapannatti, Camdapannatti and the other five as mentioned above. They are said to be derived from the Amga(3) texts. See also Kappiya(1) and (2) and Nirayavaliya(1) and (2). 1. Nir. 1. 1. 4. Jams. p. 1-2, KalpDh. p. 23, AupA. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 601. p. 93. 3. Jams. pp. 1-2. of Padaliputta. She was younger Uvakosa (Upakosa) A courtezan sister of Kosa.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 554, AcaSi. p. 214. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 185. Fourth chapter of the twentieth section of Viyahapa Uvacaa (Upacaya) ppatti.1 1. Bha. 662. Sixth chapter of Bamdha Uvajihaya-vippadivatti (Upadhyaya-viparivarti) dasa. 1. Sth. 755. 1. Uvasamda (Upananda) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhuivijaya(4). 1. Kalp. p. 256. A resident of Bambhanagama village. Namda(5) was his brother. Gosala did not like the food given to him as alms by Uvanamda. He got angry and cursed him. Consequently his house was burnt to ashes.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 283, Vis. 1930, KalpDh. p. 105. A summit of the Nilavanta(1) mountain, Uvadamsana (Upadarsana) 1. Jam. 110, Sth. 522, 689.

Page #141
Uvama 128 First chapter of Panhavagaranadasa.1 It is extinct. Uvama (Upama) 1. Sth. 755. Third chapter of the first section of Anuttarovavai 1. Uvayali (Upajali) yadaaa. 1. Anut. 1. Third chapter of the fourth section of Astagadadasa.1 2. Uvayali 1. Ant. 8. 3. Uvayali Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dharini(1). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. He practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years. After that he died and was born as a god in the Anuttara celestial abode. After one more birth he will attain liberation. 1. Anut. 1. 4. Uvayali Son of King Vasudeva and his queen Dharini(4). He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi, practised asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 8. Uvarimauvarima-Gevijjaga (Uparimauparima-Graiveyaka) The minimum and maximum life-span of the gods of this celestial abode is 30 and 31 sagaropama years respectively. See also Gevijjaga. 1. Sam. 30, 31. Uvarimahitthima-Gevijjaga (Uparimadhastana-Graiveyaka) The minimum and maximum life-span of the celestial beings of this abode is 28 and 29 sagaropama years respectively. See Gevijjaga also. 1. Sam. 28, 29. Uvarimahetthima-Gevijjaga (Uparimadhastana-Graiveyaka) Same as Uvarimahitthima-Gevijjaga. 1. Praj. 38, Sth. 232, Sam. 28. Uvarimamajjhima-Gevijjaga (Uparimamadhyama-Graiveyaka) The minimum and maximum life-span of the celestial beings of this abode is 29 and 30 sagaropama years respectively. See also Gevijjaga. 1. Sam. 29, 30. Uvarudda (Uparaudra) A member of the family of Yama(2), a Logapala of Sakka(3). He tortures infernal beings and belongs to the Paramahammiya group of gods.1 1. Bha. 166, Sam. 15, SutCu. p. 154.

Page #142
129 Uvviha as well as (ii) Uvavaa (Upapata) (i) First chapter of the eleventh section sixth chapter of the thirteenth section 2 of Viyahapanpatti. 1. Bha. 409. 2. Bha. 470. Uvavaia or Uvavaiya (Aupapatika) An Amgabahira Ukkaliya text. It is also regarded as the first Uvamga and is derived from Ayara, an Amga(3).2 It describes in full the city of Campa, the Punpabhadda(4) caitya and the grove surrounding it, king Kuniya and queen Dharini(2), Mahavira and the like. These descriptions are reproduced, abbreviated or indicated when required elsewhere. It also describes in detail the various penances undertaken by the disciples of Mahavira. Description of various celestial beings coming to attend upon Mahavira is also given therein. It deals with the life of Ammada(1) as a mendicant (parivrajaka) and his subsequent life as Dadhapainna.5 Literally 'Uvavaiya' (Aupapatika) means the text dealing with the birth of celestial and infernal beings and the attainment of salvation. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43. 1. pp. 204, 470, RajM. pp. 2, 116, 2. AupA. P. 1, SutSi. p. 334. 288, VipA. pp. 35, 39, 44, 51, BhaA. 3. BhaA. pp. 7-9, VipA. pp. 33, 90, p. 521, JnaA. p. 46. SurM. p. 2, RajM. pp. 30, 38-9. 5. BhaA. p. 545. 4. Bha. 300, 383, 385, 428, 529-530, 6. AupA. p. 1. 802, Jiv. 111, Jam. 30, 67, AvaCu. Uvayaya (Upapata) Third chapter of Dogiddhida sa.1 1. Sth. 755. Uvasamta (Upasanta) Fifteenth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambuddiva. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 327. Uvasaggaparinna (Upasargaparijna) Third chapter of Suyagada.? 1. Sam. 16, 23. 1. Uvasama (Upasama) One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1 1. Jam. 152, Sam. 30, Sur. 47. 2. Uvasama Fifteenth day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, KalpV. p. 189, Sur. 48. Uvahanasuya (Upadhanasruta) Ninth chapter of the first section of Ayara, an Amga(3).1 1. AcaN. 32, NisCu. I. p. 2, AvaCu. I. p. 269. Uvviha (Udvidha) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala.1 1. Bha. 330. 17

Page #143
Uvasagadasa 130 Uvasagadasa (Upasakadala) Seventh of the twelve Amga(3) texts. It consists of ten chapters dealing with the lives of the following ten principal upasakas (lay-votaries) of Mahavira: Anamda(11), Kamadeva(1), Culanipiya(1), Suradeva(3), Cullasayaa(1), Kumdakolia(2), Saddalaputta(2), Mahasayaa(1), Namdinipiya(2), and Salihipiya(1). The first chapter gives, in minute details, the vows to be observed by a lay-votary. 1. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46, Sam. 136. NanH. p. 82, AvaCu. I. pp. 246, 2. Upa. 2, Sth. 755, Sam. 142, Nan. 248, 453, 513. 52, NanCu. p. 67, NanM. p. 232, 1. Usabha (Rsabha) Son of King Nabhi and his queen Marudevi of Kosala or Ikkhagabhumi. He is regarded as the first Titthayara of the current Osappini.? He belonged to the Kasava(1) lineage and had five names : Usabha, First King, First Mendicant, First Omniscient and First Titthayara. His height was five hundred dhanusas. The colour of his skin was like heated gold. He had two wives : Sunamda(2) and Sumamgala. Bharaha(1), Bahubali etc. were his one hundred sons. Bambhi(1) and Sumdari(1) were his daughters.? He lived two million purva years as a prince and six million and three lakh purva years as a king. During his reign he taught for the benefit of the people seventy-two sciences (of which writing is the first, arithmetic is the most important and the knowledge of omens is the last), sixty-four accomplishments of women, one hundred arts and three occupations of men. Anointing his hundred sons as kings and giving each a kingdom he along with four thousand royal persons renounced the world and entered the state of monkhood. He used Sudamsana(7) palanquin on that occasion. He received his first alms from Sejjamsa(3)." He wandered in the countries like Adamba, Bahali, Illa, Jonaga and Suvannabhumi.10 He attained omniscience in the Sagadamuha park outside the town of Purimatala.11 The sacred tree associated with him is nyagrodha.12 He had grown hair on his head unlike other Titthayaras.13 He had his first disciples as Usabhasena(1) and Bambhi(1).14 He had under him eighty-four groups of ascetics (ganas), eighty-four Ganaharas (group-leaders), eighty-four thousand monks with Usabhasena(1) at their head, three lakh nuns with Bambhi(1) and Sumdari(1) as heads, three lakh and five thousand lay-votaries (men) with Sejjamsa(3) at their head and five lakh and fifty-four thousand female lay-votaries with Subhadda(9) at their head.15 Usabha lived one thousand years in a state inferior to perfection and one lakh purva less one thousand years as an omniscient. Thus he lived eight million and four lakh purva years on the whole. He attained liberation on the summit of mount Atthavaya in the company of ten thousand monks.16 In some of his previous births Usabha was Dhana(4), Mahabba la(3), Laliyamga, Vairajamgha(1), Kesava(2) and Vairanabha.17 According to santisuri, the Brahmanda-Purana

Page #144
131 Usabhadatta also refers to Rsabha (Usabha) as the son of Nabhi and Marudevi of the Iksvaku lineage. 18 1. Kalp. 205-81, Jam. 32, AvaN. 170ff, 10. AvaN. 336-7, Vis. 1716. 385, 387, AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 151, 11. Kalp. 212, Jam. 32, Avan. 221, 186ff, Sam. 157, Tir. 464. 435-6. 2. Kalp. 210, Vis. 1561-1769, AcaSi. 12. Sam. 157. Tir. 405. p. 327. 13. AvaCu. I. p. 181. 3. Kalp. 210, Sam. 108, Sth. 435, AvaN. 14. Sam. 157, Tir. 443, 457. 378, 1087, SthA. p. 390. 15. Kalp. 213-7, Jam. 31-3, Sam. 84, 4. AvaN. 376, Tir. 336. 157, Tir. 433, 443, AvaN. 256, 260, 5. AvaCu. I. pp. 152-3. 266. 6. KalpDh. pp. 151-152, KalpV. p. 236. 16. Kalp. 227, Jam. 33, Sam. 83, 89, 7. AvaCu. I. pp. 152-3, KalpV. p. 231. Ava N. 272, 277, 302. 8. Kalp. 211, Jam. 30-32, AvaN. 225, 17. AvaN. 171-176, AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 229-237, 336-340, AcaN. 19, AcaCu. 165, 176, 179, 180, Sam. 157. p. 4, Sam. 157, Tir. 391. 18. Utts. p. 525. 9. AvaN. 327, Sam. 157, KalpV. p. 238. 2. Usabha Father of Sila of the Katyayana lineage. 1. UttN. & Utts. p. 379. 3. Usabha Presiding deity of the Usabhakuda(2) mountain.1 1. Jam. 17. 1. Usabhakada (Rsabhakuta) A mountain in the northern half of the Kaccha(1) district. It is situated to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the west of Gamgakumda and to the east of Simdhukumda.1 1. Jam. 93. 2. Usabhakuda A mountain to the south of mount Cullahima vamta in the Bharaha(2) region. It was visited by Bharaha(1). Usabha(3) is its presiding deity. 1. Jam. 17, 63. 1. Usabhadatta (Rsabhadatta) A Brahmana of Mahanakumdaggama. Devanamda(2) was his wife. Mahavira was originally conceived by Devanamda.1 Afterwards the embryo was transferred to the womb of Tisala, the wife of Siddhattha (1) by Harinegamesi. He took initiation from Mahavira.3 1. Kalp. 2, AvaCu. I. p. 236, Bha. 380,1 2. Kalp. 27-8. 382, Aca. 2. 176. 3. Bha. 382. 2. Usabhadatta A merchant of the town of Usuyarapura. After death he was born as Sujaa(4), son of Virakanha(2) and Siridevi(3) of Virapura. 1. Vip. 34.

Page #145
Usabhapura 132 1. Usabhapura (Rsabhapura) A city founded on the site of Canagapura.! It was the capital of Magaha till Rayagiha was founded. Ni hava Tisagutta propounded here his doctrine of jivapradesa.2 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, AvaN. 1279, 2. AvaN. 782, Vis. 2833, Sth. 587, Uttn. p. 105. NisBh. 5612 2. Usabhapura A city where king Dhanavaha(2) reigned. The park of Thubhakaramda was situated there. Titthayara Mahavira visited this place. It is different from Usabhapura(1). 1. Vip. 34. 2. See SBM. p. 358. Usabhasami (Rsabhaswamin) Same as Usabha(1).1 1. AcaCu. p. 4, AvaCu. I. p. 251, JitBh. 2125, Tir. 284, SutCu. p. 65, AvaH. p. 125. 1. Usabhasena (Rsabhasena) A Ganadhara and Chief of the eighty-four thousand ascetics of Titthayara Usabha(1).1 He was the first son of Bharaha(1). 1. Jam. 31, Kalp. 214, AvaCu. I. p. 1 2. AvaCu. I. p. 182, KalpV. p. 241, 158, Vis. 1724, Avan. 344, Tir. 444.1 KalpDh. p. 156. 2. Usabhasena A householder who was the first to give alms to Munisuvvaya, the twentieth Titthamkara. He is also mentioned as Bambhadatta(3).2 1. Sam. 157. 2. AvaN. 329. Capital of Usabha(3) the presiding deity of Usabhakuda(2). Usabha (Rsabha) 1. Jam. 17. Usaha (Rsabha) See Usabha. 1. Jam. 30, AvaN. 436, AvaCu. I. p. 144. Usahakuda (Rsabhakuta) See Usabhakuda(2). 1. Jam. 63. Usahapura (Rsabhapura) See Usabhapura.1 1. UttCu. p. 105. Usahasena (Rsabhasena) A preceptor whose disciple was Sihasena(7).1 1. Sams. 82-83. Usuara (Isukara) See Usuyara. 1. Utt. 14. 1, UttCu. p. 220. Usuarapura (Isukarapura) See Usuyara(3).1 1. Uttn. p. 394. Usuarijja (Isukariya) See Usuyarijja." 1. Utt. 14. 1.

Page #146
133 Ussappini Usukara (Isukara) 1. Sam. 39. See Usuyara(2). Usugara (Isukara) 1. Sth. 92. See Usuyara(2). 1. Usuyara (Isukara) King of the town of Usuyara(3). Kamalavai(1) was his wife. His original name was Simamdhara(6). 1. UttN. p. 394, UttCu. p. 220. 2. Uttn. and Utts. p. 394. 2. Usuyara Two mountains of this name situated in the south and north of Dhayaikhamda. They divide the continent into the eastern half and the western half. Two similar mountains are situated in Pukkharavaradiva in the same position. Thus there are four Usuyara mountains in Samayakbitta. 1. Sth. 92, SthA. p. 83, Sam. 39, 69, SamA. p. 66. 3. Usuyara A town in the Kuru(2) country.1 Merchant Usabhadatta(2) belonged to it.? Usuyara(1) was its king. 3 1. Uttcu. p. 220, Utts. pp. 395, 396, Utt. 14. 1. 2. Vip. 34. 3. UttN. p. 394. Usuyarapura (Isukarapura) Same as Usuyara(3). 1. UttCu. p. 220, UttN. p. 395. Usuyarijja (Isukariya) Fourteenth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. UttCu. p. 220, UttN. p. 9, Sam. 36. Ussappini (Utsarpini) Ascending cycle. Time consists of two types of cycles : Ussappini and Osappini, i. e. ascending ones and descending ones. That which has the characteristic of development of knowledge etc. is the ascending cycle. It is of six divisions 2 : (1) Dussamadussama, (2) Dussama, (3) Dussamasusama, (4) Susamadussama, (5) Susama and (6) Susamasusama. They are of the extent of twenty-one thousand years, twenty-one thousand years, one kotakoti (crore multiplied by crore) sagaropama less forty-two thousand years, two kotakoti sagaropama, three kotakoti sagaropama ? and four kotakoti sagaropama years respectively. Thus, the ascending cycle lasts ten kotakoti sagaropama years. The same is the extent of the descending cycle which is of the opposite characteristic (in the reverse order). Only in the Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1) regions there is development as well as decay with regard to knowledge, age, stature, energy etc. during the six eras of each of the two aeons, namely, Ussappini and Osappini. In Susamadussama era all the Kulagaras, the first Titthayara and the first Cakkavatti take birth and in Dussamasusama the rest of the Titthayaras and Cakkavattis as well as all the Baladevas(2), Vasudevas(1) and Padisattus take birth in the Bharaha(2)

Page #147
Usgaravayaa 134 and Eravaya(1) regions. These two cycles are not evinced in Mahavideha. There is always Susamasusama in Devakuru and Uttarakura(1) and Dussamasusama in Payvavideha(1) and Avaravideha(1). There is always Susama in Harivasa(1) as well as Rammayavasa and Susamadussama in Hemavaya(1) and Herappavaya(1).7 1. Sth. 50, Tir. 976. 4. Bha. 675. 2. Sth. 492. 5. Jam. 28, 34, 40, AvaCu. I. p. 135. 3. Sth. 137, 156, Sam. 21, 42, Jam. 19, 6. Bha. 675. AnuHe. p. 100, JivM, p. 345. 7. Sth. 89. Ussara vayaa (Utsaravacaka) An influential preceptor who once had a discussion with some heretics and defeated them. This created vanity in him. On another occasion he had the same type of discussion with other heretics. He answered the questions so carelessly that he had to embrace a lamentable defeat. 1. BrhBh. 717. Seventh chapter of Pannavana.? 1. Usasa (Ucchvasa) 1. Praj. v. 4. 2. Usasa First chapter of the second section of Viyahapannatti.? 1. Bha. 84. Tenth chapter of Dihadasa. Usasanisasa (Ucchvasanihsvasa) 1. Sth. 755. E Eka One of the four kinds of people during the Susama era in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva.1 They are said to be excellent (srestha) people. 1. Jam. 26. 2. Jams. p. 131. Same as Egoruya. Ekkoraya (Ekkoruka) 1. Jiv, 147.

Page #148
135 Eguruya of Ullugatira. Egajambu (Ekajambu) A shrine (caitya) outside the city Titthayara Mabavira had visited it.1 1. Bha. 571. Egajadi (Ekajatin) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295, 296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Egatthiya (Ekasthika) Second chapter of the twenty-second section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 691. Eganasa (Ekanasa) A principal Disakumari residing on the Ruyaga(7) peak of western Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643. Second chapter of Ayaradsa. Egavisasabala (Ekavimsatisabala) 1. Sth. 755. A god residing on mountain Egasela(2).1 1. Egasela (Ekasaila 1. Jam. 95. 2. Egasela A Vakkhara mountain to the east of Pukkhalavatta(1) and to vest of Pukkhalavai(1) in the Mahavideha region. It has four summits : Egaselakuda, Pukkhalavatta(2), Pukkhalavai(2) and Siddhayayana.1 1. Jam. 95, Jna. 141, Sth. 302, 637. One of the four summits of mount Egasela. Egaselakuda (Ekasailakuta) 1. Jam. 95. Sixth chapter of Aya Egadasauvasagapadima (Ekadasaupasakapratima) radasa.1 1. Sth. 755. Twelfth chapter of the seventeenth section of Egimdiya (Ekendriya) Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 590. Same as Egoruya. Eguruya (Ekoruka) 1. Jiv. 111. Same as Egoruya.1 Eguruya (Ekoruka) 1. Jiv. 108.

Page #149
Eguruya 136 Egaruya (Ekoruka) Same as Egoruya.1 1. Jiv. 108, Sth. 304. Egoruya (Ekoruka) An Amtaradiva.1 1. Praj. 36, Jiv. 109-111, Bha. 364, 408, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 102, NanH. p. 33. Same as Egoruya. Egoruya (Ekoruka) 1. Jiv. 111. Enijjaya (Eneyaka) 1. Sth. 621. See Eaejjaga(2). First pautta-parihara (entrance into another's body) 1. Enejjaga (Eneyaka) performed by Gosala.1 1. Bha. 550. 2. Enejjaga A ruler probably under king Paesi of Seyaviya. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. Sth. 621 and SthA, on it. Rendanced the world ama Eyapa (Ejana) Seventh chapter of the fifth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 176. Erannavaya (Airanyavata) Same as Heranpavaya.. 1. Sth. 197, Sam. 67. Eravaa (Airavata) See Eravaya." 1. Sth. 197. 1. Eravai (Airavati=Aciravati) One of the five big rivers of the Gangetic group. It was fordable. It flows near Kunala city. It is iden tified with modern Rapti in Oudh.3 1. NisCu. III. p. 364. 3. IDETBJ. p. 23. It is known as Aci2. NisBh. 4228-4229, NisCu. III. pp. 368, ravati in Sanskrit and Pali literature. 371, KalpDh. p. 181. 2. Eravai One of the five tributaries of river Simdhu(1).1 It is identified with Ravi in Punjab. 1. Sth. 470, 717. 2. LAI. p. 282, JIH. p. 13. 1. Eravaya (Airavata) A region in Jambudiva equal in size to the Bharaha(2) region. It is situated to the north of mount Sihari, to the south of northern Lavana ocean, to the east of western Lavana and to the west of eastern Lavana.? Its people experience rise and fall pertaining to knowledge, 1. Jam. 111, Sth. 86, 197, 522, Sam. 14. 2. Jam, 111.

Page #150
137 Elavacca age, stature, etc. during the six eras of each of the two cycles, viz. Ussappini and Osappini, ascending cycle and descending cycle,3 The rest of the description is exactly like that of the Bharaha region. 3. Bha. 675, Jam. 111. 4. JitBh. 434, BrhBh. 6448, Tir. 1006, AcaCu. pp. 133, 153. 2. Eravaya First Cakkavatti of the Eravaya(1) region. 1. Jam. 111. 3. Eravaya Presiding god of the Eravaya(1) region. 1. Jam. 111. 4. Eravaya One of the eleven summits of mount Sibari.1 1. Jam. 111, Sth. 689. Eravai or Eravati (Airavati) Same as Eravai. 1. Sth. 470, NisCu. III. p. 364 (ch. 12. su. 42). 1. Eravapa (Airavana or Airavata) Chief elephant of Sakka(3) and commander of the army of elephants under Sakka. 1. Sth. 404, 582, KalpV. pp. 7, 25, KalpDh. p. 26, JivM. p. 388.. There are twenty 2. Eravana A lake in the Uttarakuru(1) sub-region. Kamcanaga mountains on its both sides. 1. Sth. 434. 2. Jam. 89. 3. Eravana Commander of the army of elephants under Sakka(3). He is the same as Eravana(1).1 1. Sth 404. Eravaya (Airavata) Same as Eravaya.1 1. Jam. 89, 111, Vis. 549, JitBh. 2011. Elakaccha or Elagaccha (Edakaksa) Another name of Dasannapura. This name is derived from a man, with ram-like eyes and hence nicknamed Elakaccha (elaka or elaga means ram and accha means eye), belonging to this town.1 Preceptors Mahagiri and Suhatthi(1) had visited this place.2 1. AvaCu. Il. pp. 156, 270, AvaN. 1278, AvaH. p. 668. 2. AvaCu. II. pp. 156-7. Elavacca (Ailapatya) One of the seven off-shoots of the Mamdava lineage.1 Preceptor Mahagiri belonged to it. 1. Sth. 551. 2. Nan. v. 25, NanM. p. 49. Elavacca (Ailapatya) Night of the third day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.

Page #151
Elasadha 138 Elasadha (Ailasadha) One of the four knaves of Dhuttakkhapaga. He narrated his experience before the three knaves in the following way : "Once I went in a forest with my cows. Some thieves appeared there all of a sudden. I hid all my cows in a blanket and tied them in a cloth. I ran to the village with the bundle on my head. After a little while the thieves also entered the village. The villagers out of fear, entered a fruit called valumka. The fruit was eaten by a she-goat. The she-goat was swallowed by a boa-constrictor. The boa-constrictor was eaten by a bird. The bird flew and sat on a banyan tree. One of its legs was hanging downwards. An elephant of the army of a king got entangled in the hanging leg. The bird started flying along with the elephant. It was then killed with an arrow. When its stomach was ripped open, the boa-constrictor came out. When the stomach of the boa-constrictor was ripped, the she-goat came out and so on." 1. NisBh. 294, NisCu. I. pp. 102-3. See Ukkuruda 1 Okuruda (Utkuruta) 1. AvaH. p. 465. Twenty-first chapter of Pappa Ogabasasamthana (Avagahanasamsthana) vana. 1. Praj. v. 6. Oghassara (Oghasvara) A bell in Camaracamca.1 1. Jam. 119, AvaCu. I. p. 146. Odiodaa (Uditodaya) See Udiodaa.1 1. AvaH. p. 430. Obhasa (Avabhasa) One of the eighty-eight Gabas. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 293-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Omajjayana (Avamajjayana) Family name of the Pussa(1) constellation.' 1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. Orabbha (Urabhra) Same as Uabbhijja. 1. UttN. p. 9. Ovakosa (Upakosa) Same as Uvakosa.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 185.

Page #152
139 Ohi Ovanagara (Upanagara) A village to which a friend of the father of preceptor Rakkhiya(1) belonged.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 402. Identical with Uvavaiya.? Ovaiya (Aupapatika) 1. Pak. p. 43. Ovadiya (Aupapatika) 1. AnuCu. p. 2. See Uvavaiya. Osappini (Avasarpini) Descending cycle of Time. It has the characteristic of decay of knowledge, longevity, stature, energy, etc. It is of six divisions : (1) Susamasusama, (2) Susama, (3) Susamadussama, (4) Dussamasusama, (5) Dussama, (6) Dussamadussama.? The extent of these eras is the same as that of the six divisions of Ussapini (in the reverse order). See also Ussapini. 1. Bha. 287, KalpV. p. 14. 3. Sth. 756, Sam. 21, 42, JivM. p. 345, 2. Sth. 492, Aca. 2. 175. Jam. 19. Capital of the Pukkhalavatta district 1 in Mahavideha. Osahi (Ausadhi) 1. Jam. 95. Osana (Avasyanaka) A place visited by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1). 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 379. Ohanijjutti (Oghaniryukti) A canonical text composed by Bhaddabahu(2).1 Originally it was a part of Avassayanijjutti, a versified commentary on Avassaya.? It deals with some fundamental as well as subsidiary rules of ascetic life.3 1. OghND. p. 11. 2. Ibid. p. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 341. 3. OghND. p. 4. Obanijjutticunni (Oghaniryukticurni) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 341. A commentary on Ohanijjutti. Ohasamayari (Oghasamacari) A canonical text dealing with the general rules of ascetic life. It forms a part of Ohanijjutti.? 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 73, 157. 2. Ibid. I. p. 341. Same as Uvahanasuya.? Ohanasuya (Upadhanasruta) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 269. Ohi (Avadhi) (i) Tenth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapappatti, and (ii) thirty-third chapter of Panpavapa.? 1. Bha. 561. 2. Praj. v. 7.

Page #153
Kailasa K 1. Kailasa (Kailasa) One of the four lords of the Anuvelamdhara gods. He resides on the Kailasa(3) mountain. See also Anuvelamdharanagaraya. 1. Jiv. 160. 2. Kailasa Presiding god of the eastern half of Nandisara(1) island.1 1. Jiv. 183, JivM. p. 365. 3. Kailasa A mountain situated at a distance of 42000 yojanas in the Lavana ocean in the south-western quarter. Its height is 1721 yojanas.? It is an abode of the Anuvelamdhara gods. Its lord as well as his capital also bears the same name. 1. Sth. 305. 3. Jiv. 160. 2. Sam. 17. 4. Ibid. 4. Kailasa Seventh chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 12. 5. Kailasa A merchant of the city of Sageya. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. After practising asceticism for a period of twelve years he attained emancipation on the Vipala mountain. 1. Ant. 12. 6. Kailasa A mountain. It can be identified with the Kailash mountain in the Himalayas. 1. UttCu. p. 185. Kauravva (Kauravya) 1. Praj. 37. See Koravva. Third chapter of the first section of Viya Kamkapaosa (Kanksapradosa) hapapnattti.1 1. Bha. 3. A peak of the Somanasa(5) mountain. Its height 1. Kamcana (Kancana) is five hundred yojanas.1 1. Jam. 97, Sth. 590. A peak of each of the eastern as well as western Rayaga(1) 2. Kamcana mountain. 1, Sth. 643.

Page #154
Kamcanakuda (Kancanakuta) A celestial abode where gods live for seven sagaropama years in the maximum, breathe once in seven fortnights and feel hungry once in seven thousand years. It is just like Sama.1 1. Sam. 7. Kamcanaga (Kancanaka) See Kamcanagapavvaya.1 1. Jam. 89. 1. Sam. 100, Jam. 89. 2. Sam. 100, 102. 141 Kamcanagapavvaya (Kancanakaparvata) A mountain of the height of one hundred yojanas. There are two hundred such mountains in Jambudiva.2 Of these, one hundred are in Uttarakuru(1) and one hundred in Devakuru. These mountains are situated on the eastern and western sides of ten lakes (five in Uttarakuru and five in Devakuru viz., Nilavamta(2) etc.) each at an interval of ten yojanas.3 Jambhaga gods reside there.* Kamcanapavvaya (Kancanaparvata) Same as Kamcanagapavvaya.1 1. Sam. 102, Bha. 533. 1. Praj. 37, VyaBh. 10. 450, UttCu. p. 178, UttK. p. 183, OghND. p. 21. 2. Mar. 423. Kamcanapura (Kancanapura) A town being the capital of the country of Kalimga (1).1 Merchant Jinadhamma belonged to it.2 King Karakamdu reigned here.3 1t is identified with modern Bhuvaneshwar.1 Kamcana (Kancana) more is known about her.2 1. Pras. 16. Kamdaga (Kandaka) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 293. Kamdaccharia 3. Jam 89, Jiv. 150, Sam. 100. 4. Bha. 533. Kamcanapuri (Kancanapuri) A place-name.1 Perhaps the same as Kamcanapura. 1. NisCu. III. p. 295. Kamcanamala (Kancanamala) A female slave of king Pajjoa. She helped Vasavadatta(1) fleeing with Udayana(2).1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 161, AvaH. p. 674. 3. UttCu. p. 178, UttN. p. 299, UttS. p. 302. 4. SBM. p. 360. Same as Kumdaga.1 A woman for whom a battle was fought. Nothing 2. PrasA. p. 89. Kamdaccharia or Kamdattharia (Kandaksarika) A village.1 1. VyaBh. 7. 154, VyaM. VII. p. 29.

Page #155
Kamdaria Kamdaria (Kandarika) 1. AvaH. p. 701, Mar. 637. Kamdaria (Kandarika) 1. AcaCu. p. 58, AvaN. 1283. See Kamdariya.1 1. Kamdariya (Kandarika) Son of king Mahapauma(7) and his queen Paumavati(3) of Pumdarigini(1). He was younger brother of Pumdariya(4). He had renounced the world but had again taken to worldly life. Pumdariya handed over the kingdom to him and became a monk. After death Kamdariya went to hell, whereas Pumdariya reached the heavenly abode known as Savvatthasiddha.1 Kamdilla (Kandilya) 1. Sth. 551. 1. Jna. 141-7, Sth. 240, SthA. p. 303, AcaCu. pp. 58, 211, AcaSi. pp. 113, 241, AvaCu. I. p. 549, Mar. 637, SutN. 147, UttS. p. 326, Mahan. p. 176, AvaH. p. 288. 142 See Kamdariya1. 2. Kamdariya Younger brother of king Pumdariya(2) of Saeya. Pumdariya killed him to subjugate his beautiful wife Jasabhadda.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 191, AvaH. p. 701. Kamda (Kranda) 1. Sth. 94. Kamdu (Kandu) A Brahmin mendicant.1 1. AupA. p. 92. At Aup. 38, the reading is Kanha in place of Kamdu, which is wrong since Kanha is already mentioned there separately. Kamdappa (Kandarpa) of Sakka(3).2 1. Kamta (Kanta) One of the two presiding gods of the Ghatoda ocean.1 1. Jiv. 182. One of the seven branches of Mamdava lineage.1 2. Kamta One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. Same as Kamdiya.1 1. Pras. 25, PrasA. p. 121, Praj. 265. A loud-laughing god.1 He obeys Jama(2), a Logapala 2. Bha. 166. Kamdappiya (Kandarpika) A class of Samana(1) mendicants.' They earned their livelihood by making the people laugh.2 1. Aup. 38, Bha. 25. 2. BhaA. p. 50, AupA. 92.

Page #156
143 Kampellapura Kamdahara (Kandahara) A class of vanaprastha ascetics living on bulbous roots. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38, AcaCu. I. p. 257. Kamdiya (Krandita) A class of the Vanamamtara gods.1 Its two lords are Suvaccha(2) and Visala(2),1 1. Praj. 47, 49, Sth. 94, Pras. 15. Seventh chapter of the first section of Amtagada 1. Kampilla (Kampilya) dasa. 1. Ant. 1. 2. Kampilla Son of Amdhaga-Vanhi and Dharini(5) of Baravai. He practised asceticism for a period of twelve years under Titthay ara Aritthanemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja.1 1. Ant. 2. 3. Kampilla Father of Malayavai(1), wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. Uttn. p. 379. 4. Kampilla Capital of Pamcala situated on the bank of river Gamga.1 Dovai's self-choosing (svayaznvara) ceremony was performed in this town.2 It was visited by Titthayara Pasa(1) and Mahavira.3 Vimala, the thirteenth Titthamkara took birth as well as diksa in this very town. Parivra jaka Ammada(1)5 and Ninhava Asamitta had visited Kampillapura whereas sravaka Kumdakoliya belonged to it. The following are the names of some of the kings belonging to it: Jiyasattu(2), Duvaya', Bambhadatta(1)10, Dummuha(3)11, and Samjaya(1)12. Kampilla is identified with modern Kampil in Farrukhabad district in Uttar Pradesh.13 1. Jna. 74, Praj. 37, AvaCu. II. p. 237, 8. Upa. 35, SthA. pp. 401-2. Aup. 39. 9. Prasa. p. 87, Joa. 116. 2. Jna. 118. 10. NisCu. II. p. 21, UttCu. p. 214, 3. Jna. 157, Upa. 35. Uttn. p. 379, Utts. p. 377. 4. Tir. 502. 11. UttCu. p. 178. 5. Aup. 40, Bha. 530. 12. Utt. 18. 1, UttCu. p. 248, UttN. 6. AvaCu. 1. p. 422, SthA. p. 412, p. 438. VisK. p. 693. 13. GDA. P, 88. 7. Upa. 35, SthA. p. 509. Kampillapura (Kampilyapura) Same as Kampilla(4).1 1. Jna. 74, Tir. 502, Aup. 40, Bha. 530, Upa. 35. Same as Kampilla(4). Kampellapura (Kampilyapura) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 422.

Page #157
Kambala Kambala A Nagakumara god. He and Sambala,another Nagakumara god, were bulls in their preceding life. Both of them observed vows just like their master and were born as Nagakumara gods after death. They removed the obstacle that stood in the way of Titthayara Mahavira while crossing Gamga.1 1. AvaN. 470-2, AvaCu. I. p. 280, Vis. 1924-6, KalpV. p. 133, KalpS. p. 126. Kambu A celestial abode in Lamtaa where gods live maximum for twelve sagaropama years, breathe once in twelve fortnights and feel hungry once in twelve thousand years.1 1. Sam. 12. 144 Kambuggiva (Kambugriva) A celestial abode similar to Kambu.1 1. Sam. 12. Kamboya (Kamboja) An Anariya country. It was well-known for its horses. It is identified with the Ghalcha speaking region of Pamir, to the north of Kashmir.3 1. SutSi. p. 123. 2. Utt. 11. 16, UttCu. p. 198, 1. AvaCu. I. p. 267, Vis. 1911, Aca. 2. 179, AcaSi. p. 301, AcaCu. p. 298, AvaBh. 111, AvaH. p. 188, KalpV. p. 156, AvaM. p. 267. Kammaragama (Karmakaragrama) A settlement visited by Titthayara Mahavira soon after his diksa.1 There he was troubled by a herdsman.2 From there he proceeded to Kollaga(2).3 Kammaragama is said to be a colony of labourers or ironsmiths, which lay between Khattiyakumdaggama and Kollaga.* Its other names are Kumaragama, Kummaragama(1) and Kammaraggama. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 270, 316. 3. Ibid. p. 270. 4. SBM. p. 360. UttS. p. 348. 3. BBN. pp. 297-305. Kammaraggama (Karmakaragrama) See Kammaragama.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 268. 1. Kamsa One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-5, SurM. pp. 295-6, SthA. pp. 78-79. 2. Kamsa Son of king Uggasena of Mahura(1). He had married Jarasamdha's daughter. He imprisoned his father and became himself Mahura's king. He was an ascetic in his preceding life.1 He as well as his father-inlaw Jarasamdha was killed by Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).2 Aimutta(2) was Kamsa's younger brother.3 1. KalpSam. p. 173, Pras. 15, PrasA. p. 74, SutCu. p. 340. 1 2. AcaSi. p. 100. 3. KalpSam. p. 173.

Page #158
145 Kaccha Kamsanabha (Kamsanabha) One of the eighty-eight Gahas, also known as Kamsavanna. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp. 534-535, Sur M. pp. 295-296. Kamsavanna (Kamsavarna) Same as Kansanabha.1 1. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. Kamsavannabha (Kamsavarnabha) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90. Kakka (Karka) One of the five palaces of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. Utt. 13. 13. Kakkamdha (Karkandha) See Vamdha. 1. Sth. 90. Kakkeya Same as Kekaya.1 1. Praj. 37. Kakki (Kalkin) A would-be king of Padaliputta who will insult the monastic church. 1. Mahan. pp. 126, 179, Tir. 673. 1. Kakkodaa (Karkotaka) A mountain being an abode of the Anuvelamdhara gods. It is situated at a distance of 42000 yojanas in the Lavana ocean in the north-east.? Its height is 1721 jojanas.3 Its king also bears the same name and is also known as Anuvelamdharanagaraya. The same is the name of his capital. 1. Jiv. 160, BhaA. p. 199, Sth. 305. 3. Sam. 17. 2. Sth. 305. 4. Jiv. 160 2. Kakkodaa A family-member of Logapala Varuna(1) of Sakka(3). He is perhaps the same as the king of Kakkodaa(1). 1. Bha. 167. 1. Kaccayana (Katyayana) A branch of the Kosiya(5) lineage.1 Preceptor Pabha va ? and ascetic Khamdaa(2) 3 belonged to it. 1. Sth. 551. 2. Nan. v. 23, NanM. p. 48. 3. Bha. 90. 2. Kaccayana Family-name of the Mula constellation. 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. 1. Kaccha. A district known as Vijaya(23) in the Mahavideha region of Jambudiva. It is situated to the north of river Siya(1), to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the east of mount Malavamta(1) and to the west. of mont Cittakida(1). It extends from north to south in the length of 19

Page #159
Kaccha 146 16592-2/19 yojanas and from east to west in the breadth of somewhat less than 2213 yojanas. Mount Veyaddha(1) exists exactly in its centre. Khema is its capital.1 1. Jam. 93, 95, Sth. 673. 2. Kaccha Son of Titthayara Usabha(1). He along with his brother Mahakaccha(1) renounced the world and practised asceticism under Usabha for some time. Then they took to mendicancy. Nami(3) and Vinami were sons of Kaccha and Mahakaccha respectively. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 160-1, KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 237. 3. Kaccha Two summits of the Veyaddha(1) mountain in Kaccha(1).1 The same is the name of their presiding deities.2 1. Jam. 93, Sth. 689. 2. Jam. 91, 93. 4. Kaccha One of the nine peaks of the Malavamta(1) mountain.: 1. Jam. 91, Sth. 689. 5. Kaccha One of the four summits of mount Cittakada(1). 1. Jam. 94. 6. Kaccha A country which was conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 There lived Abhira(2) lay-votaries in it. It was visited by a Brahmin from Anandapura.2 Monks used to visit this country often. Kaccha is identified by some with(1) modern Cutch and (2) by others with Kaira (Kheda) in Gujarat,' a large town between Ahmedabad and Cambay. 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 3. NisCu. I. p. 133, BrhKs. p. 384, f.n. 1. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 291. 4. GDA. p. 82. A god belonging to the district of the same name. 1. Kacchagavai 1. Jam. 95. 2. Kacchagavai A district known as Vijaya(23) in the Mahavideha region of Jambudiva. It is situated to the north of river Siya(1), to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the east of mount Pamhakula(1) and to the west of river Dahavai(2). Its length, breadth, etc. are just like Kaccha(1). Aritthapura is its capital.1 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 637. 3. Kacchagavai One of the four summits of mount Pamhakuda(1). 1. Jam. 95. Kacchagavati (Kacchakavati) See Kacchagavai. 1. Sth. 637

Page #160
147 Katthapluyira Another name of Rahu(1). Kacchabha (Kacchapa) 1. Sur. 105, Bha. 453. Kacchavai (Kacchavati) 1. Jam. 95. Same as Kacchagavai." Kacchullanaraya (Kacchullanarada) Son of Jannadatta(1) and Somajasa of Soriyapura. He was a mendicant well-known for making others fight and enjoying the occasion. Once he went to Hatthinaura where Dovai did not pay due respect to him. This caused annoyance to him. From there he went to Amarakamka(1), met king Paumanabha(3) and spoke very high of the beauty of Dovai. Consequently Dovai was abducted by Paumapabha. Kacchullanaraya thereupon came to Kapha(1) and informed him of the incident. He is associated with several such episodes.3 1. AvaCu. II. p. 194, AvaN. 1290, Aup. 3. DasCu. p. 106, DasH. p. 110, VisK. 38. p. 412, AvaCu. I. p. 121, NanM. 2. Jna. 122-4, KalpV. p. 39. p. 55. A lotus-pond (puskarini) to the south-west Kajjalappabha (Kajjalaprabha) of the Jambusudamsana tree. 1. Jam. 90. Kajjasena (Karyasena) One of the ten Kulagaras (governors) of the past descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. His another name is Takkasena and he is also mentioned as of the past ascending cycle. 1. Sam. 157. 2. Sth. 767. Kajjoyaa (Karyopaga) 1. SthA. p. 78. Same as Kajjovaa.1 Kajjovaa (Karyopaga) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp, 534-5, SurM. pp. 295-6, SthA. pp. 78-79. Kajjovaga (Karyopaga) Same as Kajjovaa.? 1. Sth. 90. Kattha (Kastha) A merchant whose wife Vajja(1) fell in love with Brahmana Devasamma(2). Distressed by his wife's unfaithfulness he renounced the world and became a monk. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaH. p. 428. An Ariya industrial group 1 preparing Katthapauyara (Kasthapadukakara) wooden foot-wears. 1. Praj. 37.

Page #161
Katthaharaa Katthaharaa (Kasthaharaka) A wood-cutter who renounced the world and became a disciple of Suhamma(1). People used to laugh at him with the remark that he had taken to monkhood simply because he could not feed himself.1 Prince Abhaya(1) came to know it. He thought out a plan to stop the people from uttering such absurd words. He announced to distribute three crores of guineas among the people. Many people assembled to receive the grant. Abhaya told them that only he who was prepared to abandon three things, viz. fire, undistilled water and woman, would get the grant. Nobody was prepared to do it. Abhaya, then, explained to the people the real significance of abandonment and told them that Katthaharaa had abandoned all the three things and hence, he deserved reverence.2 1. SthA. p. 474. 2. DasCu. pp. 83-4. Kadaa (Kataka) King of Vanarasi. He had given his daughter in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 377, UttK. pp. 254, 256. Kadapuana or Kadapuyana (Kataputana) A Vamtara goddess who troubled Titthayara Mahavira in the village of Salisisa. She was, in her former birth, queen of Tivittha(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 292-3, Vis. 1944, AvaN. 487, AvaH. pp. 209, 227, 284. Kana One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78, 79. Kanaa (Kanaka) 148 1. Sur. 107, SthA. p. 78. Same as Kanaga(1).1 Kanaka (Kanaka) Five planets of this group are Kana, Kanaa, Kanakanaa, Kanavitanaa and Kanagasamtana.1 1. Sur. 107. Kanakanaa (Kanakanaka) 1. Sur. 107, SthA. p. 78. Same as Kanakanaga.1 Kanakanaga (Kanakanaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296. 1. Kanaga (Kanaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-5, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296.

Page #162
149 Kanagappabha 2. Kanaga A presiding deity of the Ghayavara island.1 1. Jiv. 182. 3. Kanaga A peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.' 1. Sth. 643. 4. Kanaga One of the nine summits of mount Vijjuppabha(1).1 1. Sth. 689, Jam. 101. 5. Kanaga (Kapaka) Same as Kanaka. 1. Jam. 170, SurM. p. 295, SthA. p. 79. 1. Kanagakeu (Kanakaketu) King of the city of Ahicchatta. Merchant Dhanna(8) of Campa took his permission before he started business at Ahicchatta.1 1. Jna. 105. 2. Kanagakeu 1. Jna. 132. King of the city of Hatthisisa. Kapagakhala (Kanakakhala) A hermitage in the vicinity of Soyaviya and Vacala. It was visited by Mahavira. Ascetic Kosia(2) was the head of this hermitage. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 277-8, KalpDh. p. 104, Kalp Jayav. p. 89. Kanagagiri (Kanakagiri) 1. Aupa. p. 68. Another name of mount Meru.? Kanagajjhaya (Kanakadhvaja) Son of king Kanagaraha(1) and queen Paumavai(2) of Teyalipura. He was brought up secretly by Teyaliputta, minister of Kanagaraha, in as much as the king used to mutilate his sons immediately after their birth, lest someone of them might depose him and thrust himself as king of Teyalipura. 1. Jna. 96-7, AcaCu. p. 37, AvaCu. I. p. 499, AvaH. p. 373. Kanaganabha (Kanakanabha) Previous birth of Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 180. Kanagapura (Kanakapura) A town where king Piyacamda reigned. It was visited by Mahavira. There was a garden, namely, Seyasoya which had the shrine of Jakkha Virabhadda.2 1. Vip. 34. 2. Ibid. Kanagappabha (Kanakaprabha) A presiding deity of the Ghayavara island.1 1. Jiv. 182.

Page #163
Kanagappabha 150 1. Kanagappabha (Kanakaprabha) Sixteenth chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha. 1. Jna. 153. 2. Kanagappabha One of the four principal wives of each of Bhima(3) and Mahabhima(1), the two lords of the Rakkhasa gods. She is also mentioned as Rayanappabha(1). In her previous birth each was a daughter of a of Nagapura. Each had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1).3 1. Jna. 153. 2. Bha. 406. 3. Jna. 153 1. Kanagaraha (Kanakaratha) King of Teyalipura. Paumavai(2) was his wife, Teyaliputta was his minister and Kanagajjhaya was his son. He was so cruel and greedy that he, for fear of loss of power, mutilated all his sons immediately after birth. Kanagajjhaya was, however, saved by the queen and brought up by the minister. 1. Jna. 96. 2. Ibid. 97. 2. Kanagaraha King of Vijayapura. Dhanpamtari(1) was his physician.1 1. Vip. 28, SthA. p. 508. 3. Kanagaraha One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahapauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sth. 625. A principal wife of Logapala Soma(3). See also Kanagalata (Kanakalata) Soma(3). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Kanagavatthu (Kanakavastu) A town where Payvayaa had performed a penance with a desire of becoming a Vasudeva(1). 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, Tir. 608. Kanagavitanaga (Kanakavitanaka) Same as Kanagaviyanaga. 1. Sth. 90. Kapagaviyanaga (Kanakavitanaka) One of the eighty-eight Gabas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jam. 170, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535. Same as Kanagasamtanaga. Kanagasamtana (Kanakasantana) 1. Sur. 107. Kanagasamtanaga (Kanakasantanaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.? 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jam. 170, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296.

Page #164
Kanagasattari (Kanakasaptati) A heretical scripture.1 1. Nan. 42. 1. Kanaga (Kanaka) A principal wife of Logapala Soma(3).1 See also Soma(3). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 2. Kanaga Fifteenth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. Kanaya (Kanaka) 3. Kanaga A principal wife of each of Bhima and Mahabhima, two lords (indras) of the Rakkhasa gods. Each was born as a merchant's daughter in her previous birth at Nagapura and had become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1).2 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 1. Jiv. 182, Sth. 643. Kanayappabha (Kanakaprabha) 1. Jiv. 182. Kanavitanaa (Kanavitanaka) 1. Sur. 107. See Kanaga.1 Kanaviyanaa (Kanavitanaka) 1. SthA. p. 78. Kanaviyanaga (Kanavitanaka) 1. Jam. 170. Kanavira 151 1. Praj. 37. 2. Jna. 153. Kaniyara (Karnikara) 1. Bha. 539. See Kanagappabha.1 Same as Kanaviyanaga.1 Same as Kanaviyanaga.1 An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its people.1 Same as Kanagaviyanaga.1 Kanasamtanaa (Kanasantanaka) Same as Kanagasamtanaga.1 1. SthA. p. 78. Kaniyara Kanada A philosopher who holds that generality and particularity are two independent entities absolutely separate from each other.1 1. Vis. 2691, DasCu. p. 17, SutSi. p. 9. One of the six mendicants coming to Gosala.1

Page #165
Kanerudatta 152 Kanerudatta King of Hatthinaura. He had given his daughter Kanerudatta in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. pp. 377-9. Kanerudatta A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 She was Kanerudatta's daughter. 1. Uttn. p. 379. 2. Ibid. p. 377. A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1). Kanerupaiga (Kanerupadika) 1. UttN p. 379. A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 Kanerusena (Kanerusena) 1. UttN. p. 379 Kanna (Karna) King of Campa, the capital of Amga(1). He participated in the self-choosing (svaya nyara) ceremony of Dovai.1 1. Jna. 117. The word 'Kanna' is printed as 'Kanha' in the pertinent edition, which seems to be incorrect. Kannapaurana (Karnapravarana) An Amtaradiva.1 1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 103. Kannapala (Karnapala) See Kannavala. 1. AvaN. 1284. Kannaloyana (Karnalccana) Family-name of the Sayathisaya constellation. 1. Sur. 50. Kansavala (Karnapala) Elephant driver of king Pumdariya of Saeya.! 1. AvaCu. II. p. 192, AvaN. 1284, AvaM. p. 702. Another name of Rahu. See Kanhasappa. Kannasappa (Krsnasarpa) 1. Sur. 105. Same as Kanhasiri.1 Kannasiri (Krsnasri) 1. Vip. 30. Kannilla (Karnilya) Family-name of the Sayabhisaya constellation. It is the same as Kanpaloyana. 1. Jam. 159. Seventh chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti. Kanni (Karni) 1. Bha. 409.

Page #166
Kanha 1. Kanha (Krsna) Son of Vasudeva and his queen Devai and brother of Rama(1). He was the sovereign, i. e. Vasudeva(1) of the southern half of the Bharaha (2) region in Jambudiva. Baravai was his capital though he was born at Mahura(1). He was famous for his bravery. He had killed Kamsa, the king of Mahura(1) as well as Jarasamdha, the king of Rayagiha, the fatherin-law of Kamsa and the ninth Padisattu. Kanha is also known as Maharaha. Kanha was a compassionate king.3 He had under him ten revered kings like Samuddavijaya etc., five great heroes like Baladeva(1) etc., sixty thousand heroes like Samba etc. He had sixteen thousand wives, of them eight were principal, viz. Paumavai(14), Gori(2), Gamdhari(4), Lakkhana(2), Susima (2), Jambavai(1), Saccabhama(1) and Ruppini(1), the last being the chief among them. Gayasukumala(1) was his real brother. Kanha had been to Avarakamka to rescue Dovai, the wife of five Pamdavas, who was abducted by Paumanabha, the king of that place. He succeeded in defeating the king and rescuing the lady. While returning from Avarakamka the Pamdavas, just out of fun, hid the boat meant for crossing Gamga. Kanha had to swim over the entire river to reach the other bank. This caused much annoyance to him. Consequently the Pamdavas were exiled by Kanha. Titthayara Aritthanemi had predicted before Kanha the destruction of Baravai; the time, place and way of his death; his rebirth in Valuyappabha, the third infernal region and thereafter in Sayaduvara, capital of Pumda, as Amama(2), the twelfth Titthamkara of the coming Ussappini. Kanha lived for a period of one thousand years. His height was ten dhanusas. In his previous birth he was Gamgadatta(4)10. He is also known as Vasudeva(2).11 1. Pras. 15, Ant. 1, Jna. 52, 117, Tir. 485, 566. 2. Sth. 451. 153 3. Ant. 6. 4. Ant. 1-6, Nir. 5, Sth. 626, AvaCu. I. pp. 361-5. 5. Jna. 124-6, SthA. p. 524, KalpS. p. 33, KalpDh. p. 34, PrasA. p. 87. 6. Jna. 126-7. 2. Kanha Preceptor of Sivabhai(1) who founded the Bodiya sect.1 1. Vis. 3052-5, NisBh. 5609, AvaBh. 146, AvaCu. I. p. 427, UttN. p. 178. 3. Kanha A Brahmana mendicant.1 1. Aup. 38. 7. According to Sam. 159 he will be the thirteenth Titthainkara in the coming ascending cycle. 8. Ant. 9, Jna. 53, Sth. 692, 735, SthA. pp. 433-434, DasH. p. 36, Tir. 614, AvaN. 413. 9. Sam. 10, Sth. 735, AvaN. 405. 10. Sam. 158. 11. Utt. 22. 8. 4. Kanha Preceptor of both Varaha(3), previous birth of the fifth Baladeva(2), and Isivala, previous birth of the fifth Vasudeva(1).1 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, Tir. 606. 20

Page #167
Kanha 154 5. Kanha Fourth chapter of Nirayavaliya(1).1 1. Nir, 1. 1. 6. Kanha Son of king Seniya(1) of Rayagiha. His mother's name was Kanha. He was killed by Cedaga in a battle. 1 1. Nir. 1. 1, Nirc. 1. 1. 7. Kanha Previous birth of the twenty-first would-be Titthamkara Vijaya(8) in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159. 8. Kanha First would-be Baladeva(2) of Bharaha(2). See also Baladeya(2). 1. Tir. 1144, the exact reading is Kanhau. It may be Kanaba-Krsnabha. Kanhaguliga or Kanhaguliya (Krsnagulika) Maid-servant of queen Pabhavati(3). She was appointed for the service of the image of Mahavira. She is identical with Devadatta(4).2 1 1. NisCu. III. pp. 142-6. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 399 A class of mendicants. Kanhaparivvayaga (Krenaparivrajaka) 1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92. 1. Kanharai (Krsnaraji) Black lines surrounding the abodes of the Logamtiya gods in the fifth celestial region. 1. Aca. 2. 179. 2. Kanharai Second chapter of the tenth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakeha. 1. Jna. 158. 3. Kapharai Daughter of Rama(5) and Dhamma of Vanarasi. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1).1 After death she became a principal wife of Isana(2).2 1. Jna. 158 2. Ibid., Bha 406, Sth. 612. Kanhavadessaa (Krsnavatamsaka) An abode in the Isana celestial region. 1. Jna. 158. Kanhavasudeva (Krsnavasudeva) See Kanha(1).1 1. Jna. 52, Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. p. 460. Kanhavenna (Kesnavenna) A river. It is identified with the united stream of the Ksshna and Vena rivers. It falls into the Bay of Bengal.? 1. NisBh. 4470, NisCu. III. p. 425. 2. GDA. p. 104.

Page #168
155 Katap uppa Another name of Rahu. Kanhasappa (Krsnasarpa) 1. Bha. 453. Kanhasaha (Kssnasaha) 1. Kalp. p. 259. One of the seven off-shoots of Caranagana(2). Kaphasiri (Krsnasri ) Wife of Datta(1), a householder of Rohidaa, They had a daughter named Devadatta(2).1 1. Vip. 30. 1. Kanha (Krsna) First chapter of the tenth sub-section of the second section of Nayadkammakaha. 1. Jna. 158. 2. Kapha One of the eight principal wives of Isana(2).1 In her previous birth she was a daughter of Rama(5) and Dhamma of Vanarasi and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). 1. Jna. 158, Bha. 406, Sth. 612. 2. Jna. 158. 3. Kanha Fourth chapter of the eighth section of Astagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 17. 4. Kanha Wife of king Senia(1). She renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira in the city of Campa. Having practised asceticism for a period of eleven years she attained emancipation. 1. Ant. 20. 5. Kapha Wife of king Vasavadatta of Vijayapura and mother of Suvasava(2). 1. Vip. 34. 6. Kanh. A river in the territory of Abhira(1). Bambhadiva was situated between the Kanha and Venna(2) rivers. It is identified with modern Krishna.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 543, NisBh.4470, NisCu. KalpV. p. 263. III. p. 425, PinN. 503, PinNM. p. 2. GDA. p. 104. 144, JitBh. 1461, KalpDh. p. 171, See Kanha(8) and its footnote.1 Kanhaha (Kesnabha) 1. Tir. 1144. Katapupna (Krtapunya) Son of merchant Dhanavaha(3) of Rayagiha. He lived with a courtezan for twelve years and lost all his property. Afterwards he was adopted by an old woman as her son. This lady had four daug

Page #169
Katamalaa 156 hters-in-law being the wives of her real son who was killed in a ship-wreck. She asked Katapunna to accept them as his wives. He agreed with her and spent a period of twelve years there. Later on king Seniya(1) also gave his daughter in marriage to him. At last he renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira. In his previous birth Katapunna was a son of a poor herdsman and had given alms to an ascetic with intense devotion. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 467-9, AvaH. pp. 347, 353, 355. Katamalaa (Kstamalaka) See Kayamalaa. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 176. 1. Kattaviriya (Kartavirya) Son of king Anamtaviriya of Hatthinapura. Tara(2) was his wife. Subhuma(1) was his son. He killed Jamadaggi, the father of Rama(3) (Parasurama). Rama killed Kattaviriya to take revenge of his father's assassination. 1. Avacu. I. p. 520, AcaCu, p. 49, SutSi. p. 170, Sam. 158, Sutu. pp. 340, 394. 2. Kattaviriya One of the eight great men attaining liberation after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). He is the son of Balaviriya. 1. Sth. 616. Vis. 1750, AvaN. 363, Avacu. I. p. 214. 1. Kattia (Kartika) Name of a month." 1. Kalp. 124, Sam. 40, Utt. 26. 15-6. 2. Kattia A merchant of the city of Hatthinagapura. He was once summoned by king Jiyasattu(16) and asked to serve food to a Tavasa(4). But as he had no faith in and respect for him, it caused him great distress. Consequently he renounced the world 1 and became a disciple of Titthayara Munisuvvaya(1) accompanied by a group of one thousand and eight merchants. After practising asceticism for a period of twelve years he died and took birth as Sakka(3) in the Sohamma(1) celestial region. 1, AvaCu. II. pp. 276-7, SthA. p. 510. SutCu. p. 362, KalpCu. p. 102. 2. Bha. 617, Kalpy. p. 24, 3. Kattia A chapter of Aouttarovavaiyadasa. It is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. 4. Kattia Previous birth of Devassuya, the sixth would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159. 5. Kattia A preceptor. He was slain by an angry Ksatriya in the town of Rohidaga. 1. Sams. 67.

Page #170
157 Kappanijjutti Kattia: (Ksttika) See Kattiya. 1. Jam. 155. Kattii or Kattigi (Kartiki) Full-moon day of the month of Kartika. 1. Jam. 161, AvaCu. I. p. 344. Kattiya (Kartika) See Kattia.1 1. Sam. 159, SutCu. p. 362, Avacu. II. p. 276, KalpCu. p. 102. Kattiya (Kettika) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Its presiding deity is Aggi(1). Its family name is Aggivesa(3)3 . 1. Jam. 153-161, Sur. 36-9, Sam. 6, 2. Jam, 157, 171. Sth. 780. 3. Sur. 50, SurM. p. 151. Kadalisamagama See Kayalisamagama. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 291. Kaddamaa (Kardamaka) A lord of the Anuvelamdhara gods. He is a family-member of Varuna(1). He dwells on the Vijjuppabha(2) mountain.? See also Anuvelamdharanagaraya. 1. Jiv. 160, Sth. 305. 2. Bha. 167. 3. Sth. 305, Jiv. 160, Sam. 17. 1. Kappa (Kalpa) A group of celestial regions. For details see Kappovaga. 1. Sth. 644, 769. 2. Kappa An Amgabahira Kalia text. It is popularly known as BIhatkalpasutra. It is divided into six chapters which deal with rules and regulations pertaining to the conduct of monks and nuns. Restrictions regarding their food, apparatus, halting place, etc. are expounded in this text. Expiations relating to violations or partial transgressions of vows are also prescribed in it. See Pajjosavanakappa for the text popularly known as: Kalpasutra. 1. Nan. 44, NisCu. III. pp. 368, 532, 583, IV. p. 304, GacV. p. 40, Gac. 135, JitBh. 265, 322, 427, 588, 601-2, 1969, Vya. 10. 22. pa, Kappaka or Kappaga (Kalpaka) Son of Brahmana Kavila(6) of Palaliputta. He was very intelligent. He had married the daughter of a Maruya. He was the minister of Namda(1), the king of the same town. He had proved very helpful to the king. Although the king harassed and tortu. red him a lot, he remained always loyal to the king. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 180-3, NanM. p. 161, AvaH. pp. 691-693. Kappanijjutti (Kalpaniryukti) Aversified commentary on Kappa(2) by Bhaddabahu(2). It is difficult to separate all the verses of this Nijjutti from the Bhasya verses. 1. AvaN. 85, BrhM. p. 2, VyaBh. 10, 606-7.

Page #171
Kappapedha 158 Kappapedha or Kappapedhiya (Kalpapithika) Introductory Kappa(2),2 1. NisCu. I. pp. 132, 155, AvaCu. I. p. 79, AcaCu. p. 2. part of 2 Kappabhasa (Kalpabhasya) A versified commentary on Kappanisjutti. It is available in two forms: Bihatkalpalaghubhasya (printed) and Bthatkalpabehadbhasya (not printed).? 1. VyaBh. 10. 141, (Purusaprakarana). 2. BrhKs. p. 202. Kappavadamsiya or Kappavadimsiya (Kalpavatamsika ) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It forms a part of Uvamga.? It contains the following ten chapters: 3 1. Pauma(15), 2. Mahapauma(6), 3. Bhadda(10), 4. Subhadda(8), 5. Paumabhadda(2), 6. Paumasena(2), 7. Paumagumma(1), 8. Nalinigumma(1), 9. Anamda(5) and 10. Namdana(11), 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 60, 2. Nir. 1. 1. NanM. p. 207, NanH. p. 73. 3. Ibid. 2.1. Kappaiya or Kappatita (Kalpatita) Another name of Gevijjaga and Anuttarovavaiya or Aputtara 1 gods who reside above the twelve celestial regions, i. e. Kappas. 1. Utt. 36. 207, 210, Praj. 38, Anu. 122, Dev. 266-274. A secular scripture. 1. Kappasia (Karpasika) 1. Nan. 42. An Ariya vocational group dealing in cotton-seeds.1 2. Kappasia 1. Praj. 37. 1. Kappia or Kappiya (Kalpika) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It is mentioned as quite separate from Nirayayaliya(1). Probably Nirayavaliya(2) and this Kappia are the same. 1. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 207, NanH. p. 73, Pak. p. 45, Paky. p. 68. 2. Kappiya It is one of the five sections of Nirayavaliya(2). It seems that Nirayayaliya(1) and this Kappiya are identical. 1. Jams. p. 1-2. Kappiyakappiya (Kalpikakalpika) An Angabahira Ukkalia text, not extant now. 1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 57, Pak: p. 43. Kappovaga (Kalpopaga) Following twelve celestial regions as well as the gods residing therein are called Kappovagas,' i. e. the residents of the follo

Page #172
159 Kamalasiri wing Kappas : 1. Sohamma(1), 2. Isana(1), 3. Sanamkumara(1), 4. Mahimda(3), 5. Bambhaloga, 6. Lamtaga, 7. Mahasukka(1), 8. Sahassara(2), 9. Anaya, 10. Panaya(1), 11. Arana and 12. Accuya. 1. Praj. 38, Anu. 122, PrajM. p. 70. Kabbadaa (Karbataka) Same as Kabbadaga.? 1. SthA. p. 78. Kabbadaga (Karbataka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is also known as Kabburaa and Kavvaraa.2 1. Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp.) 2. Jam. 170, Sur. 107. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296. Same as Kabbadaga." Kabburaa (Karburaka) 1. Jam. 170. Kamala A merchant of Nagapura. Kamalasiri(2) was his wife and Kamala(1) was his daughter. 1 1. Jna. 153. A Jakkha god who was an elephant-driver in his previous Kamaladala birth.1 1. Bhak. 78. Kamalappabha (Kamalaprabha) A merchant of Nagapura. Kamalappabha was his daughter. 1. Jna. 153. 1. Kamalappabha (Kamalaprabha) Daughter of merchant Kamalappabha of Nagapura. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she was born as a principal wife of Kala(4), a lord of the Pisaya gods. The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahakala(9).1 1. Jna. 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 2. Kamalappabha Second chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.! 1. Jna. 153. 1. Kamalasiri (Kamalasri) Wife of king Mahabbala(2) of Viyasoga. They had a son named Balabhadda(3).1 1. Jna. 64. Wife of Kamala, a merchant of Nagapura.1 2. Kamalasiri 1. Jna. 153.

Page #173
Kamala 160 1. Kamala Daughter of Kamala and Kamalasiri(2) of Nagapura. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she was born as a principal wife of indra Kala(4). The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahakala(9). 1. Jna. 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 2. Kamala First chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. Kamalamela A horse belonging to Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 1. Jam. 57. Kamalamela A princess of Baravai. She was betrothed to Dhanadeva(5), grand-son of Uggasena. She was, however, abducted with the help of Samba(2) and married to Sagaracamda(1), son of Nisadha(1) and Pabhavati(2). Later Kamalamela renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi, whereas Sagaracamda was killed by Dhanadeva. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 112-3, Mar. 433, AvaN. 134, Vis. 1420, BrhBh. 172, BrhM. p. 56. 1. Kamalavai (Kamalavati) Wife of king Usuyara(1). She enlightened the king and along with him renounced the world and attained perfection. 1. Utt. ch. 14, UttN. p. 394, UitCu. pp. 221-232, Uttk. p. 270. 2. Kamalavai Wife of king Manicala and mother of prince Manippabha(2) of Rayanavaha. 1. UttNe. p. 138. Kamalujjalapuri (Kamalojjvalapuri) A town where Varisena, the twentyfourth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region, attained emancipation. 1. Tir. 555. Kamaragama (Karmaragrama) See Kammaragama. 1. AvaM. p. 267. 1. Kamma (Karman) (i) Eighth chapter of the thirteenth section, (ii) ninth chapter of the sixth section ? and (iii) third chapter of the sixteenth section 3 of Vivaha pannatti. 1. Bha. 470. 2. Ibid. 229. 3. Ibid. 561. 2. Kamma Twenty-third chapter of Pannavana. 1. Praj. v. 6. 3. Kamma Tenth chapter of Bardhadasa.1 1. Sth. 755.

Page #174
161 Kammavedaa See Kammappayadi.1 Kammapagadi (Karmaprakrti) 1. PrajH. p. 140. See Kammappayadi(2).1 Kammapayadi (Karmapraksti) 1. Sam. 36. 1. Kammappayadi (Karmaprakrti) A text dealing with the nature of Karma and the like. Preceptor Nagahatthi was well-versed in it. 1. Nan. v. 30. 2. Kammappayadi Thirty-third chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. UttN. p. 9, Sam. 36. Kammappavaya (Karmapravada) Eighth Puvva dealing with the nature of Karma etc.? 1. Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 76, NunM. p. 241, Vis. 3014, Aval. p. 311. Kammabamdhaa (Karmabandhaka) Twenty-fourth chapter of Pannayana.1 See also Bamdha. 1. Praj. v. 6. Kammabhumi (Karmabhumi) A region where a person earns his livelihood by any of the three occupations, viz. military, literary and agricultural. Such regions are fifteen in number : five Bharahas(2), five Eravayas(1) and five Mahavidehas. Of them three (one from each group) lie in Jambudiva, six (two from each group) in Dhayaikhamda and the same number in Pukkharavaradiya.? See also Akammabhumi. 1. NanM. p. 102. Aca. 2. 179, BrhBh. 1636, NanH. p. 33. 2. Bha. 675, Praj. 35, Sth. 555, Kammavivaga (Karmavipaka) A text explaining the consequences of good and evil Karmas in forty-three chapters.1 1. Sam. 43. Kammavivagadasa (Karmavipakadasa) Another name of Duhavivaga, the first section of Vivagasaya. It consists of the following ten chapters :1. Miyapatta, 2. Gottasa, 3. Amda(2), 4. Sagada, 5. Mahana, 6. Namdisena, 7. Soriya, 8. Udumbara, 9. Sahasuddaha-,malaya, 10. Kumaralecchai. In the present edition of Vivagasuya, these chapters are not available exactly under the same heads. 1. Sth. 755. Kammavedaa (Karmavedaka) Twenty-fifth chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj. v. 6. 21

Page #175
Kammaraggama 162 See Kammaragama. Kammaraggama (Karmaragrama) 1. Vis. 1911. Kayamgala (Krtangala) A city visited by Mahavira. A caitya (shrine) as well as a garden of the name of Chattapalasa was situated on its outskirts. Heretic Daridda beat here Gosala. It is identified by some with Kankajol in Santhal Pargana in Bihar.3 1. Bha. 90, AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, 3. LAI. p. 295, SBM. p. 359, See also AvaCu. I. p. 287, Uttk. p. 498. SGAMI. p. 114 for Jangala. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 287. See Kayamalaa. Kayamala (Ketamala) 1. Jam. 51. Kayamalaa (Krtamalaka) Presiding god of Timisaguha.1 King Kunia of Campa was killed by him.? 1. Jam. 14, 51. 2. Avacu. II. pp. 176-7, SthA. p. 258, DasCu. p. 51. Kayamalaga (Ketamalaka) See Kayamalaa." 1. Aval. p. 687. See Kayamalaa.1 Kayamalia (Krtamalaka) 1. DasCu. p. 51. Titthayara Kayalisamagama (Kadalisamagama) A village visited by Mahavira. 1. AvaN. 184, Vis. 1938, Avacu. I. p. 291, KalpDh. p. 106. Kayavanamalapiya (Ketavanamalapriya) A Jakkha god residing in the Pupphakaramdaa(1) park of the town of Hatthisisa.1 1. Vip. 33. Kayavamma (Krtavarman) Father of Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthamkara. His queen was Sama. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 476. Kara One of the eighty-eight Gahas. See also Karakariga. 1. Sur. 107, Jams. p. 535. A Brahmana mendicant and his followers.1 Karakamda (Karakanda) 1. Aup. 38. Karakamdu (Karakandu) Son of king Dadhiyahana and queen Paumavati(8) of Campa. At the time of his birth Paumavati was a nun, since she had renounced the world while in the state of pregnancy. Karakamu was aba

Page #176
163 Kalambavaluya ndoned at a crematorium immediately after birth. That is why he is also known as Avakinnaputta, i.e. abandoned son. Later he became the king of Kamcanapura, the capital of Kalimga(1) as well as Campa, the capital of Amga(1). On seeing changes in the condition of an ox he realised the uselessness of this world and renounced it. He is regarded as a Patteyabuddha.? 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-7, Utt. 18. 46, p. 33, PrajM. p. 19, NanM. p. 131, UttCu. p. 178, Utts. p. 299ff. NisCu. UttK. P, 178, In the Pali literature II. p. 231. also he is recognised as a Pratyeka2. AvaCu. I. p. 76, PrajH. p. 11, SthA. I buddha (See Karandu in DPPN). Same as Karakariga. Karakaraa (Karakaraka) 1. SthA. p. 79. Karakaria Same as Karakariga. 1. SthA. p. 79. Karakariga (Karakarika) One of the eighty-eight Gabas. There are also references to Kara and Karia as two separate planets.? 1. Sth. 90, and SthA. p. 79. 2. Jams. pp. 534-535, Sur. 107, SurM. pp. 295-296. Karada (Karata) One of the two teachers who belonged to Kunala(1) and died at Saeya.? 1. AvaCu. 1. p. 601, AvaH. p. 465, UttCu. p. 108. 1. Karana An astrological division of a day. There are eleven Karanas of which the first seven are movable and the rest are fixed. They are Bava, Balava, Kolaya, Thiviloana, Garai, Vanijja, Vitthi, Sauni, Cauppaya, Naga and Kimthuggha. 1. Jam. 153, 154, Gan. 41-45, Pras). p. 37. 2. Karana Ninth chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyahapappatti. 1. Bha. 648. Karia (Karika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. See also Karakariga. 1. Sur 107, Jams. p. 535. 1. Kalamda. One of the six mendicants who came to Gosala. 1. Bha. 539. 2. Kalamda (Kalanda) An Ariya community. Same as Kalimda. 1. BrhBh. 3264, BrhKs. p. 913, Praj. 37. Kalambavaluya (Kadambavaluka) A river (in infernal region ). Its sand is as hard as adamant. 1. Utt. 19. 50, Sut. 1. 5. 1. 10.

Page #177
Kalambuya 164 Kalambuya (Kalambuka) A place visited by Titthayara Mahavira.1 It lay somewhere in the eastern part of the ancient country of Amga(1). 1. AvaN. 482, AvaCu. I. p. 290, KalpDh. AvaM. p. 281. P, 106, Kalpv. p. 166, Vis. 1936, 2. SBM. D. 360. Kalada A goldsmith living in Teyalipura. Bhadda(18) was his wife. They had a beautiful daughter named Pottila. 1. Jna. 96, VipA. p. 88. Kalaya First chapter of the second sub-section of the twenty-first section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 688. A noble lady. Kalavai (Kalavati) 1. Ava, p. 28. 1. Kalimga (Kalinga) An Ariya country and its people. Kamcanapura was its capital.? A god predicted its destruction by flood. Kokkasa, a carpenter of Soparaga, visited Kalimga in an air-craft, Karakamdu reigned there.5 It is identified with the region comprising modern Orissa to the south of Vaitarasi and the seacoast southward as far as Vizagapattam. 1. SutSi. p. 123. 4. AvaCu. 1. p. 541. 2. Praj. 37, VyaM. 10.450, UttCu.p. 178. 5. AvaBh. 208, Utt. 18. 46, UttN. p. 299. 3. OghNBh. 30. 6. LAI. p. 292. 2. Kalimga One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, Kalpv. 236. Kalimda (Kalinda) An Ariya community. Same as Kalamda. 1. Praj. 37, BrhBh. 3264. 1. Kavila (Kapila) A Vasudeva(1) of the eastern half of the Bharaha(2) region in Dhayaisamda. Campa(2) was his capital. He had an exchange of conch-blowing with Kanha(1), Vasudeva of the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region in Jambudiva. He removed king Paumanabha(3) of Avarakamka(1) from his throne and gave the kingdom to his son. 1. Jna. 125, SthA. p. 524, KalpDh. p. 35, Kalps. p. 33. 2. Kavila One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1). 1. KalpDh. D. 152, KalpV. p. 236. 3. Kavila Founder of a heretical school of philosophy known as Sankhya. He was a prince who had renounced the world and become a disciple of

Page #178
165 Kavilabadua Marii, son of Bharaha(1). Asuri was his disciple whom he preached Satthitamta which contained exposition of twenty-four entities.1 1. Ava u. 1. pp. 228-9, NisCu. III. p. 195, Vis. 1753, AcaCu. p. 193, DasCu. p. 17, AvaN. 438, BhaA. D. 50, SutSi. p. 9, KalpDh. p. 37, PrasA. p. 34. NanH. p. 7, Utts. p. 14, Kalps. p. 38. 4. Kavila Son of Kasava(4) and Jasa(1) of Kosambi. Kasava was a royal priest of King Jiyasatta(25). When he died his place was given to another man. Jasa then sent Kavila to Savatthi to study under Imdadatta(4), a friend of Kasava. Lodging and boarding arrangement for him was made at the house of Salibhadda(2), a rich merchant. Kavila, however, fell in love with the girl-servant who was appointed to serve him. Once, the girl told him that she could not participate in the festival observed by her community as she had no money to purchase the required material. She, therefore, asked him to go to Dhana, a merchant who used to give two guineas to the man who saluated him first in the morning. Accordingly Kavila left the merchant's house at night but was seized by the police and brought before the king and to him he disclosed the whole truth, The king was so pleased with him that he promised to give him whatever he should ask. Kavila went to the nearby garden and started considering what he should ask The more he thought about it, the more he raised the sum of money. This caused a change in his mind. Consequently, he renounced the world, practised austerities and acquired omniscience. Once he was made prisoner by some robbers and brought before their leader, Balabhadda(5) who ordered him to dance. On his objecting that there was none to play up, they all clapped their hands to beat the time. He then sang some verses. They proved so effective that all of them accepted asceticism. These verses form the eighth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. Uttu. pp. 168-170. UttK. p. 168, NanH. p. 26. 2. UttCu. pp, 7, 168-177. 5. Kavila Disciple of preceptor Sutthiya(1). He raped the daughter of the house-owner where he was staying. Enraged by this sinful act the houseowner severed his penis with an axe.1 1. NisCu. III, pp. 243-4, BrhBh. 5154. 6. Kavila Father of Kappaka of Padaliputta.. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 181. 7. Kavila (Kapila) A class of mendicants.? 1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92. Kavilabaqua (Kapilabatuka) Pupil of a Brahmana of Rayagiha. He was a lion in his previous birth and was killed by Tivittha(1), a preceding birth of

Page #179
Kavila 166 Mahavira. Since Kavilabadua was afraid of Mahavira (owing to the fear of previous birth), Goyama(1), the first principal disciple of Mahavira adopted him as his own disciple.1 1. VyaBh. 6. 192. Kavila (Kapila) A Brahmana maid who was not prepared to give alms to the monk by heart despite king Senia's(1) order.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 169, NisCu. I. p. 10, Visk. p. 292. Kayvaraa (Karbaraka) Same as Kabbadaga." 1. Sur. 107. Kasaya (Kasaya) Fourteenth chapter of Pannavana.? 1. Praj. v. 5. Kaimdi (Kakandi) 1. Sams. 76-77. See Kagamdi. Kaa (Kaya) Same as Kaya(1).. 1. SthA. p. 79. Kamtimati (Kantimati) Daughter of Namda(2), a merchant of Kosalaura. She was married to Sagaradatta(3), son of Asogadatta of Sageya. Sirimati(1) was her elder sister.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 527. Kaussagga (Kayotsarga) Fifth section or chapter of Avassaya." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN (Dipika) II. p. 183, NanM. p. 204, Anu. 59, AvaN. 1413, 1548, AvaCu. II. p. 245, Paky. p. 41. Kaka Identical with planet Kaya(1).1 1. Sth. 90. One of the four branches of Uduvadiyagana.1 Kakamdiya (Kakandika) 1. Kalp. p. 259. Kakamdi See Kagamdi.1 1. Nir. 3. 10. Same as Kakkamdha. Kakamdha (Karkandha) 1. SthA. p. 79. Kakavanna (Kakavarna) Another name of Jiyasattu(28), king of Padaliputta. He attacked the king of Ujjeni, captured him and took possession of the territory. There he grew black (kalaka) like a crow on account of oil

Page #180
167 Kamadeva massage. That is why he is known as Kakavanna, i. e. of the colour of crow. Once he was arrested at the Isitalaga pond of Tosali(1) by the king of that place.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 540, BrhBh. 4219-4223. Kagamdi (Kakandi) An ancient town in the Bharaha(2) region, Titthamkara Suvihi(1) was born here. It was visited by Mahavira.3 Jiyasattu(11)4 and Amayaghosa 5 reigned there. Dhitidhara(2), Khemaa(2), Camda vega? and Dhanna(5) % belonged to it. The sixth Vasudeva(1) in his previous birth performed penances here. It is identified with Kakan in Monghyr district.10 1. Nir. 3. 10, Bha. 404, Jna. 82. 6. Ant. 14. 2. AvaN. 382. 7. Sams. 78. 3. Anut. 3, Ant. 14. 8. Anut. 3. 4. Anut. 3, 9. Sam. 158, Tir. 608. 5. Sams. 76-77. 10. SGAMI. pp. 254-255. See Kattia. Katiya (Kartika) 1. Sth. 755. Kapilijja (Kapiliya) Eighth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.' 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9, UttCu. pp. 7, 168, Uttk. p. 168. Kamakama (Kamakrama) Same as Kamagama. 1. Sth. 644. Kamagama Managing god of the celestial car of the same name belonging to the lord of the Lamtaga region.1 1. Jam. 118, Sth. 644, AvaCu. I. p. 145. A courtezan of Vaniyagama. See Ujjhiyaa(2) Kam ujjhaya (Kamadhvaja) for further details. 1. Vip. 8, SthA. p. 507. Kamaphasa (Kamasparsa) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is also mentioned as Kasa and Phasa separately.2 1. Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-5, SurM. pp. 295-6. 2. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. 1. Kamadeva Second chapter of Uvasagadas.? 1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755. 2. Kamadeva Second of the ten principal lay-votaries, i.e. upasakas of Mahavira. He was a merchant of the city of Campa. The name of his wife was Bhadda(36).1 He had eighteen crores of guineas in his possession. A god had come to test his firmness of faith and threatened him of dire conse

Page #181
Kamadeva 168 quences. He remained steady throughout in spite of the unbearable tortures inflicted on his body.2 Mahavira asked his monks and nuns to keep in mind the story of Kamadeva, How, though a householder, he withstood the obstacles. He advised them to withstand all temptations in view of their study of the twelve Amgas(3),3 1. Upa. 18. 2. Ibid. 19-23. 3. Ibid 24-6, Visk. p. 782, AvaCu. I. pp. 452-4. 3. Kamadeva One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1). 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. Ka nanahavana (Kamim ahavana) A shrine (cait ya) at Vanarasi visited by Mahavira. Gosala had performed his fourth pautta-parihara (entrance into another's body) there. 1. Ant. 15, Jna. 151. 2. Bha. 550. Kamiddhi (Kamarddhi) A disciple of preceptor Suhatthi (1), Vesavadiyagana originated from him. He belonged to Kodalasa gotra. . 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, Kalpy. p. 259. Kamiddhiya (Kamarddhika) One of the four families of Vesavadiyagana. 1. Kalp. and Kalpv. p. 260. Kamiddhiyagana (Kamardhikagana) One of the nine groups of monks under Mahavira.? 1. Sth. 680. 1. Kaya One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-5, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. fp. 295-296. 2. Kaya (Kaka) An Anariya (non-Aryan) tribe and its homeland. The territory of the Kakas is sometimes identified with Kakupur near Bithur. Smith suggests its identification with Kakanada near Sanchi.? See Gaya. 1. SutSi. p. 123. 2. TAI. p. 356. Kayamdaga (Kakandika) A resident of Kayamdi. 1. Bha. 404, KalpV. p. 254. Kayamdi (Kakandi) See Kagamdi,1 1. Sam. 158, Bha. 404. Eighteenth chapter of Panna vana. Kayatthii (Kayasthiti) 1. Praj. 253. Kayaraa (Kataraka) 1. Bha. 330. One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala.

Page #182
169 Kala A family-member of Logapala Varuna(1). Kayaria (Katarika) 1. Bha. 167. 1. Kala Son of king Seniya(1) and his queen Kali(5). He was killed by king Cedaga of Vesali while fighting with him in favour of Kuniya.1 1. Nir. 1.1, AvaCu. II. pp. 171, 173. 2. Kala One of the eighty eight Gahas. 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 531-535, SurM 293-4, SthA. pp. 78-79. 3. Kala A Logapala of the Vayukumara gods. His principal wives are similar to those of Kalavala(1) in number and name. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256, 273. 4. Kala One of the two lords (indra) of the Pisaya gods. His principal wives are Kamala(1), Kamalappabha(1), Uppala(4) and Sudamsana(4). 1. Praj. 48, Bha. 169. 2. Bha. 406, Ina. 153, Sth. 94. 5. Kala A merchant of Amalakappa. He was the husband of Kalasiri and father of Kali(3). 1. Jna. 148. 6. Kala Eleventh chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 409. 7. Kala A Logapala of each of Velamba(1) and Pabhamjana(3). He is the same as Kala(3). 1. Sth. 256. 8. Kala One of the fifteen Paramahammiya gods engaged in torturing the infernal beings. He is a family-member of Jama(2).? 1. Sam. 15, SutCu. p. 154. 2. Bha. 166. 9. Kala One of the last five most dreadful Mahaniraya abodes of the seventh hell, namely, Tamatamappabha. 1. Sam. 33, Sth. 451, SthA. p. 341. 10. Kala A celestial abode of Sahassarakappa in which gods live for eighteen sagaropama years at the maximum, breathe once in eighteen fortnights and feel hungry once in eighteen thousand years. 1. Sam. 18. 11. Kala Presiding deity of the Valayamuha kalasa in the Lavana ocean. 1. Sth, 720, 305. 22

Page #183
Kala 170 12. Kala One of the two presiding deities of the Kaloda ocean. 1. Jiv. 175. 13. Kala First chapter of Nirayavaliya(1).1 1. Nir. 1.1. 14. Kala Same as Kalasoyariya.1 1. AvaH. p. 681, AvaCu. II. p. 169. Kalaa (Kalaka) See Kalaga.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 495, KalpCu. p. 89. Kalamjara (Kalanjara) Same as Kalimjara. . 1. AvaH. p. 348. Kalakhamana (Kalaksamana) See Kalaga(3).1 1. Uttn. p. 127. 1. Kalaga (Kalaka) Son of king Vajrasimha and his queen Susasundari of Dharavasa. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Gunakara. Sarasvati, the sister of Kalaga also renounced the world and became a nun.1 Once king Gaddabhilla of Ujjeni, attracted by her beauty, took Sarasvati forcibly to his palace and confined her there. Preceptor Kalaga and others persuaded him to release the nun but the king was adamant not to do so. This enraged Kalaga. He left for Parasakula, returned to Ujjeni from there accompanied by ninety-six feudatories of that territory, attacked the town, defeated Gaddabhilla, freed Sarasvati and reinstated her as a nun. Lada kings also helped him in defeating Gaddabhilla. The Sagas were brought to Ujjeni by him.5 1. KalpDh. p. 131, KalpSam. pp. 3. NisCu. III. pp. 59-60, KalpSam. 284 ff. pp. 284 ff., KalpDh. p. 131, Brhks. 2. NisCu. III. p. 59. Devacandrasuri p. 1478. mentions 'Sagakula' in his Mulasu 4. NisCu. III. p. 59. ddhitika. See Kalikacarya-Katha 5. VyaBh. XII. p. 94. Sangraha (1949), p. 10. 2. Kalaga Maternal uncle of Balamitta(1) and Bhanumitta(2) of Ujjepi. Balabhanu, son of Bhanusiri, took initiation from him. Once preceptor Kalaga paid a visit to Patitthana, capital of king Saya vahana. There he agreed to change the date of the celebration of pajjosavana (a religious festival) at the suggestion of the king in view of some local festival falling on the same day.? Probably he is the same as Kalaga(1). 1. Some regard Kalaga as the son of 2. NisCu. III. p. 131, Kalp Dh. pp. 4, the sister of Balamitta and Bhanu 14, 131, Kalp V. p. 270. mitta. See Dasa u. p. 55, KalpCu. p. 89.

Page #184
171 Kalavala 3. Kalaga Grand preceptor of Sagara(5) sojourning in Suvannabhumi. Sagara was very proud of his knowledge. Kalaga went to Suvannabhumi and set him right. He seems to be the same as Kalaga(1). 1. UtCu. p. 83, UttN. p. 127, Utts. pp. 127-8, BrhBh. 239, SthA. p. 332, Uttk. p. 75, Mar. 501, BrhM. pp. 73-4, AvaCu. II. p. 25. 4. Kalaga Disciple of preceptor Vinhu(5) of the Madhara lineage and preceptor of Sampaliya and Bhadda(5) of the Goyama(2) lineage." 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. 5. Kalaga Maternal uncle of Datta(1), son of king Jiyasattu(31) of Turu vini born of his Brahmana wife. Datta got annoyed when preceptor Kalaga told him that the fruit of yajna (sacrifice) was hell." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 495. For a comprehensive study of preceptor Kalaga the reader may refer to the article 'Suvarnabhumi mem Kalakacarya' by Dr. U. P. Shah in the Acarya Sri Vijayavallabhasuri Smaraka Grantha, Bombay, 1956. Kalanadiva (Kananadvipa) An island where boats are used to procure grain. 1. AcaCu. p. 281, Utts. p. 605, BrhKs. p. 384. Kalapala. See Kala vala.1 1. Sth. 256. Kalamuha (Kalamukha) An Anariya tribe conquered by Susena(1), the General of Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. An abode in Camara Kalavadinsayabhavana (Kalavatamsakabhavana) canci.1 1. Jna. 148. 1. Kalavala (Kalapala) One of the four Logapalas of Dharana, a lord of Nagakumara gods. He has four principal wives : Asoga(3), Vimala(3), Suppabha(1) and Sudansana(5).1 1. Sth, 256, 273, Bha. 169, 406. 2. Kalavala One of the four Logapalas of Bhuyanamda(1). He has the same number of wives with the same names as those of Kolavala(1). See also Nagavitta. 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169, 406.

Page #185
Kalavesiya 172 Kalavesiya (Kalavaisika) Son of king Jiyasattu(19) of Mahura(1). He was born of Kala(2), a courtezan kept by the king in his palace. He renounced the world and became a monk. He was so much unattached to his body that it was eaten up by a jackal on the Muggasela hill." 1. UttN. p. 120, Utts. p. 120-1, Mar. 498, VyaBh. 10. 593, Utthu. p. 77, AcaCu. p. 112. Kalasamdiva (Kalasandvipa) A Vidyadhara who was killed by Saccal(1), son of Sujettha. 1. Avacu. II. p. 175, SthA. p. 457, Aval. p. 686. Kalasiri (Kalasri) Wife of Kala(5), a merchant of Amalakappa.? 1. Ina. 148. Kalasuriya (Kalasaukarika) Same as Kalasoyariya. 1. Avah. p. 681. Same as Sulasa, son of Kalasoya Kalasoariaputta (Kalasaukarikaputra) riya." 1. SutCu. p. 219. Kalasoyariya (Kalasaukarika) A butcher of Rayagiha slaughtering five hundred buffaloes daily. Sulasa was his son. King Seniya(1) tried his slaughtering business as he was told by Titthayara Mahavira that he would not go to hell provided he could prevent Kalasoyariya from killing animals, but the king was not successful. After his death Kalasoyariya fell to seventh hell.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 169, 283, Aval. pp. 590, 681, SthA. pp. 182, 190, 250, 273, AcaCu. D. 136, NisCu. I. p. 10, BhaA. p. 796, 926, JivM. p. 129, SutSi. p. 122. 178, SutCu. pp. 132, 327. See Kalasoyariya." Kalasoriya (Kalasaukarika) 1. Aval. p. 680. See Kalasoyariya.1 Kalasovaria (Kalasaukarika) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 169. fKabatibaya, ihas collectie brother. They Kalahatthi (Kalahastin) A resident of Kalambuya village. He tied up Mabavira and Gosala and handed over them to Meha(7), his elder brother. They were, however, set free by him.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 290, KalpV. p. 166, KalpDh. p. 106, Aval. p. 206. 1. Kala Capital of Kala(4), lord of the Pisaya gods.? 1. Bha. 406.

Page #186
173 Kaliya 2. Kala A courtezan of Mahura(1). She was kept by king Jiyasattu(19) in his palace. He had a son named Kalavesiya born of her.1 1. UttCu. p. 77. Kalaya (Kalaka) A place visited by Titthayara Maha vira accompanied by Gosala. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 284, AvaN. 477, KalpDh. p. 105, Vis. 1931, AvaH. p. 201. Kalayayesiya (Kaladavaisika) See Kalavesiya. 1. VyaBh. 10. 595. Kalasavesikaputta (Kalasyavaisikaputra) See Kalayavesiya.1 1. AcaCu. p. 112. Kalasavesiyaputta (Kalasyavaisikaputra) An ascetic belonging to the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). He had asked some questions to Mahavira's disciples and accepted their line. 1. Bha. 76, 308, BhaA. p. 101. Kalia (Kalika) See Kallya." 1. Nan. 44. Kalimjara (Kalinjara) A mountain where Citta(1) and Sambhai(2) were born as deer, in their former births. It is identified with a hill-fort in the Badausa sub-division of the Banda district in Bundelkhand.? 1. Utt. 13.6, Uttk. p. 231, AvaCu. 2. GDA. p. 84. I. p. 461. Kalikeys One of the sixteen countries or settlements (janapadas or vasatikayas) established by Nami(3) and Vinami on both the ranges of Veyaddha(2) mountain in the Bharaba(2) region of Jambuddiva. It was inhabited by the Vidyadhara people bearing the same name (Kalikeya) and commanding the lore with its presiding deity of the same name.1 The names of the sixteen settlements are as follows: Goriga, Manupuvvaga, Gardhara(3), Manava, Kesikapuvvika, Bhumitumdaka, Mulaviriya, Samtuka, Patuka, Kalikeya, Samaka, Matamga(2), Parvateya, Vamsalaya, Pamsumaliya(1) and Rukkhamaliya(2)." The Kalika people are referred to in the Puranas also.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 162, AvaM. pp. 2. Ibid 215-216. 3. See SGAMI. p. 61. Kaliya (Kalika) One of the two types of Amgabahira Avassaya-vairitta canonical texts. They can be read at the first and the last of the four divisions of a day as well as of a night.In Namdi(1), besides Amgas(3), a list of thirty-one more Kaliya texts has been given. In Pakkhiyasutta

Page #187
Kaliyadiva there is mention of thirty-eight such names. They are:- 1. Uttarajjhayana, 2. Dasa, 3. Kappa, 4. Vavahara, 5. Isibhasiya, 6. Nisiha, 7. Mahanisiha, 8. Jambuddivapannatti, 9. Surapannatti, 10. Camdapannatti, 11. Divasagarapannatti, 12. Khuddiyavimanapavibhatti, 13. Mahalliyavimanapavibhatti, 14. Amgaculiya, 15. Vaggaculiya(1), 16. Viyahaculiya, 17. Arunovavaya, 18. Varunovavaya(1), 19. Garulovavaya, 20. Dharanovavaya, 21. Vesamanovavaya(1), 22. Velamdharovavaya, 23. Devimdovavaya, 24. Utthanasua, 25. Samutthanasua, 26. Nagapariavania, 27. Nirayavaliya, 28. Kappiya, 29. Kappavadamsiya, 30. Pupphiya, 31. Pupphacaliya, 32. Vanhia, 33. Vanhidasa, 34. Asivisabhavana, 35. Ditthivisabhavana, 36. Caranabhavana (Suminabhavana), 37. Mahasuminabhavana, 38. Teaganisagga. It is observed that 9. Surapapannatti, 32. Vanhia and 34. to 39 i. e. Asivisabhavana etc. are not mentioned in the sutra 44 of Namdi. In another list Divapannatti is mentioned separately and it is also said that Divasagarapannatti included Divapannatti and Sagarapannatti. Similarly Caranabhavana and Suminabhavana are also combined into one, namely, Caranasuminabhavana. This list omits Surapannatti and includes Vanhia. See also Ukkaliya and Painnaga. 1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71. 2. NisCu. IV. p. 228, DasCu. p. 97, VyaM. I. p. 24, VyaBh. 4. 564. 3. Nan. 44, See also NanM. p. 206, AnuCu. p. 2, AvaN. 763-4, 174 Ava Bh. 124. 4. Pak. pp. 44-5, See also AvaBh. II. p. 186. Kaliyadiva (Kalikadvipa) An island full of jewels etc. Some merchants of Hatthisisa had been to this island.1 1. Jna. 132. 5. Nan. 44. 6. NanM. p. 254. Kaliyaputta (Kalikaputra) A monk of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1)1. 1. Bha. 110. 2. Kali 1. Kali One of the five principal wives of Camara(1), a lord of the Asurakumara gods.1 1. Bha. 405, Sth 403, Jna. 148. First chapter of the first subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 148. 3. Kali Daughter of Kala(5) and Kalasiri of Amalakappa. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she took birth as Kali(1), principal wife of indra Camara in Camaracamca. She will attain liberation in Mahavideha(1) in future.1 1. Jna. 148.

Page #188
175 Kaloyasamudda 4. Kali First chapter of the eighth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 17. 5. Kali Wife of king Seniya(1). She renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. After practising asceticism for a period of eight years she attained emancipation. She is famous for practising religious penances. 1. Ant. 17, Nir. 1.1, 2.1, AvaH. 2. GacV. p. 31. Utts. p. 687. p. 84. Kaliya Same as Kalikeya. 1. AvaM. p. 216. Kaloa (Kaloda) An ocean encircling Dhayaikhamda. Its extent is eight lakh yojanas. It is somewhat more than 9170605 yojanas in circumference.1 Kala(12) and Mahakala(7) are its presiding deities.2 Forty-two moons as well as forty-two suns shine over it. It is surrounded by Pukkhara vara island. 1. Jiv. 175, Sur. 100, Sam. 91, 3. Jiv. 175, Dev. 115-117, Sam. 42. Sth. 631, 555, 111. 4. Sur. 100. 2. Jiv. 175. Kaloda See Kaloa.1 1. Jiv. 175, Bha. 36, Sth, 93, 631. Identical with Kaloa." Kalodahi (Kalodadhi) 1. Dev. 115. Kalodai (Kalodayin) A bhiksu whose example has been cited in connection with the faults of taking food at night.1 1. BrhKs. p. 803. Kalodayi (Kalodayin) A heretical householder. He had a discussion with Maddua and Titthayara Mahavira over the very existence of dharmastikaya and the fruits of karman. He then became a follower of Mahavira, 1. Bha. 305-8, 634. aders, His hand on disariniarikaya See Kaloa.1 Kaloya (Kaloda) 1. Jiv. 165. Kaloyana (Kalodana) Same as Kaloa.? 1. Sur. 100. Kaloyasamudda (Kaloda-samudra) Same as Kaloa. 1. Jiv. 165.

Page #189
Kavittha 176 Kavittha (Kapistha) A celestial abode in Lamtaa where goods live for a maximum period of fourteen sagaropama years." 1. Sam. 14. Same as Kavilia.1 Kavila (Kapila) 1. Anu. 41. Kavilia (Kapilika) A heretical scripture containing exposition of the tenets of Sankhya philosophy.1 1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41, Kaviliya (Kapilika) See Kapilijja." 1. Sam. 36. Kavilijja (Kapiliya) See Kopilijja. 1. UttN. p. 9, SutCu. p. 7, UttCu. p. 7. Kasa (Kasa) One of the eighty-eight planets for which see Kamaphasa, 1. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. 1. Kasava (Kasyapa) Family-line of the following: Mahaviral and his father Siddhattha(1), Usabha(1),3 preceptor Jambu(1)", Moriya(2)5 and Jitthabhui. It has seven branches : Kasava, Samdella(3), Golla(2), Vala, Mumjai, Pavvapecchai and Varisakanha.? 1. Sut. 1. 2. 2. 7 etc. Bha. 550, Utt. 4. Nan. v. 23, PrasA. p. 2, NanM. 2. 1. etc., Das. 4.1, KalpV. p. 38, p. 48. Utts. p. 83. 5. AvaN. 650, Vis. 2511. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 239, Aca. 2. 176, AcaSi 6. Tir. 816. p. 388. 7. Sth. 551, See also AvaCu. J. 3. Utts. p. 525, KalpSan p. 125. p. 152, DasCu. p. 132, SamA. p. 112. 2. Kasava One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, Kalpv. p. 236. 3. Kasava A learned monk belonging to the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). 1. Bha. 110. 4. Kasava A learned Brahmana of Kosambi. His wife was Jasa(1). They had a son named Kavila(4).1 1. UttCu. p. 168, Uttk. p. 168. 5. Kasava Fourth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 12.

Page #190
177 Kimkamma 6. Kasava A merchant of Rayagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahavira, observed asceticism for sixteen years and attained emancipation on mount Vipula.1 1. Ant. 14. 7. Kasava Family-name of the Uttaraphagguni constellation.1 1. Sur. 50, Jan. 159. 8. Kasava Another name of Titthayara Mahavira. 1. Bha. 550, Sut. 1.3. 4. 21. Vagana(2).2 9. Kasava See Mabakasaya.1 1. Risi (Sangrahani). Kasavajjiya (Kasyapiya) A branch of Manavagana(2).2 1. Kalp. p. 260. Kasavi (Kasyapi) Principal woman-disciple of Sumai(7), the Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457. fifth Same as Kasi.1 Kasibhumi (Kasibhumi) 1. Utt. 13. 6. Kasi (Kasi) An Ariya country with Vanarasias its capital. Once Samkh a(7) was its king.? Kasi and Kosala had eighteen confederate kings (ganarayano). Vanarasi is identified with modern Varanasi-Banaras-Kashi." See also Vanarasi. 1. Praj. 37, Jna. 72, Utt. 18. 49, Bha. 3. Nir. 1. 1, Bha. 300. 554, SutSi. p. 123. 4. GDA. p. 95. . 2. Sth. 564, Jha, 65, 72, Sth A. p. 497. 1. Kimkamma (Kinkarman) Eighth chapter of Amtagadadasa. It is the same as Kimkamma(3). 1. Sth. 755. 2. Kimkamma A merchant of Rayagiha who renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahavira, studied eleven Amgas(3), performed the gunaratna penance, practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Vipula.1 1. Ant. 12. It reads as Kimkama in the text. 3. Kimkamma Second chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa.1 Sthananga mentions it as the eighth chapter of Amtagadadasa.2. 1. Ant. 12. 2. Sth. 755.. .. 23

Page #191
Kimpara 178 1. Kimnara (Kinnara) One of the two lords (indra) of the Vamtara gods of the same name. He has four principal wives, namely, Vademsa(2), Keamati(2), Raisena and Raippabha. 1. Sth. 94, 654, Bha. 169, 406. 2. Kimoara A class of Vantara gods. They have two lords Kimoara(1) and Kimpurisa(1).1 For references see Vanamamtara. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94. Commander of the army of chariots belonging to indra 3. Kimnara Camara(1).1 1. Sth. 404 Kimtthuggha or Kimthuggha (Kimstughna) Last of the eleven Karanas(1). 1. Jam. 153, Gan 42, SutN. 12. 1. Kimpurisa (Kimpurusa) One of the two lords of the Kimpara class of gods.1 He has four principal wives just similar to those of Kinnara(1). 1. Sth. 94, 654, Bha. 169, 406. 2. Kimpurisa Commander of the army of chariots belonging to Bali(4). 1. Sth. 404, Bha. 169. 3. Kimpurisa A class of Vantara gods. They have two lords, Sappurisa and Mahapurisa. 1. Bha. 169, 406, Praj. 47, Sth. 273. Same as Kimthuggha.1 Kirsuggha (Kimstughna) 1. SutN. 12. Kittha(tta) (Krsta) A heavenly abode in Arana where gods live for a maximum period of twenty-one sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 21. Kitthi (Krsti) A heavenly abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mabimda(3) where gods live maximum for four sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 4. Kitthikuda (Kestikata) A heavenly abode similar to Kitthi.? 1. Sam. 4. Kitthighosa (Krstighosa) A celestial abode where gods live for six sagaropama years in the maximum, breathe once in six fortnights and feel hungry once in six thousand years. It is just like Sayambhu (4). 1. Sam. 6.

Page #192
179 Kinha Kitthijutta (Kestiyukta) 1. Sam. 4. A celestial abode just like Kitthi." Kitthijjhaya (Kistidhvaja) 1. Sam. 4. A celestial abode similar to Kitthi.? Kitthippabha (Kestiprabha) 1. Sam. 4. A celestial abode similar to Kitthi.! Kitthiyavatta (Kestikavarta) 1. Sam. 4. A heavently abode similar to Kitthi.? Kitthilesa (Kestilesya) A celestial abode just like Kitthi. . 1. Sam. 4. Kitthiyanna (Ktstivarna) A celestial abode similar to Kitthi,2 1. Sam. 4. . A heavently abode similar to Kitthi.' Kitthisimga (Krstisonga) 1. Sam. 4. Kitthisittha (Ksstieista) 1. Sam. 4. A celsstial abode just like Kitthi. A heavenly abode similar Kitthattaravaoimsaga (Krstyuttaravatamsaka) to Kitthi. 1. Sam. 4. Kiniya (Kinika) A community of lower caste engaged in making and playing musical instruments. 1. VyaBh. 3. 92. Kinpara (Kinnara) See Kimnara. 1. Sth. 404, Bha. 406. See Kaphaguliga. Kinhaguliya (Krsnagulika) 1. NisCu. III. p. 145. Principal wife of Kurthu(1).1 Kinhasiri (Krsnasri) 1. Sam. 158. Kinha (Krsna) A river to the north of mount Mamdara(3). It merges into river Ratta.1 1. Sth. 470, 717.

Page #193
Kitti 1. Kitti (Kirti) A goddess who staged a drama before Mahavira at Rayagiha.1 1. Nir. 4. 4. 2. Kitti 1. Sth. 88, 197, 522. Presiding goddess of the Kesari lake in Jambudiva.1 3. Kitti One of the nine summits of the Nilavamta mountain.1 1. Jam. 110, Sth, 689. 4. Kitti Fourth chapter of Pupphaculiya.1 1. Nir. 4. 1. 1. Kittimai (Kirtimati) A chief nun under whom Jasabhadda, wife of Kamdariya(2) of Saeya, practised asceticism.1 1. AvaN. 1283. AvaCu. II. p. 191. 2. Kittimai Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 379. 180 Daughter of Kittisena. She was married to Cakkavatti Kittisena (Kirtisena) Father of Kittimai(2).1 1. UttN. p. 379. Kimahara Sixth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 500. Kiyaga (Kicaka) 1. Jna. 117. Kiraya (Kirata) 1. SutSi. p. 123. See Kiyaga.1 Same as Cilaya(1).1 1. Kiriya (Kriya) Twenty-second chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj v. 6. 2. Kiriya (i) Third chapter of the third section, (ii) fourth chapter of the eighth section,2 as well as (iii) fourth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 126. Kiriyathana (Kriyasthana) 1. Sam. 23. 2. Ibid. 309. 3. Ibid. 590. Eighteenth chapter of Suyagada.1 Kiriyavisala (Kriyavisala) Thirteenth Puvva.1 1. Sam. 14, 147, Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 76, NanM. p. 241.

Page #194
181 Kumcavara Kivvisa (Kilvisa) A kind of gods of lower class. 1. SutCu. p. 57. Kivvisiya (Kilbisika) A class of ascetics who were deceitful. They abused knowledge and pious persons. 1. Bha. 25, BhaA. p. 50. Kisiparasara (Krsiparasara) A Brahmana of Dhanyapurana village who was expert in farming, though weak in physique.1 1. UttCu. p. 76, Utt. p. 119, Uttk. p. 65. . Kiyaga (Kicaka) King of Viradanayara. He was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayanvara) ceremony of princess Dovai. 1. Jna. 117. Kiva (Kliva or Kliba) A prince of Hatthinaura who was invited to appear in the self-choosing ceremoney of princess Dovai.? 1. Jna. 117. Kuiyanpa (Kuvikarna) A house-holder who was owner of many cows. He had formed different groups of the cows according to their colours.? 1. Vis. 635, AvaCu. I. p. 44. Kumkana (Konkana) See Komkana.? 1. Anu, 131. Kumkanaa (Kaunkanaka) The word is also spelled as Kumkunaa and it means one who belongs to Koskana(1). Here he was son of an old man. He renounced the world along with his father. Since he was a small chap, he was supplied, in the beginning, with all the articles of comfort he asked for. Once he told his father that he could not live without a woman. This caused him annoyance. Consequently, Kumkanaa was expelled from the Order.1 1. DasH. p. 89. Kumkapagadaraa (Kaunkanakadaraka) A widower who killed his own son in order to marry another woman. See also Komkana(2). 1. AvaN. 134, BrhBh. 172, VisBh. 1420, AcaCu. p. 162, Visk. p. 411. Kumkunaa (Konkanaka) See Kumkanaa.? 1. DasH. p. 89. A concentric island. It is identical with Kumcavara (Krauncavara) Komcavara. 1. SthA. p. 167.

Page #195
Kuncia 182 Kumcia (Kuncika) A merchant. It was his son who had commited theft but the poor monk staying with him was punished for it." 1. Bhak. 133. Kumcita (Kuncita) A Tavasa(4) who ate a dead fish and fell ill. He was cured by a physician when he spoke truth. 1. NisBh. 6399, NisCu. IV. p. 306. Kumjara (Kunjara) First chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapanpatti. 1. Bha. 590. Kumjarabala (Kunjarabala) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 Kumjarasena (Kunjarasena) 1. UttN. p. 379. A mountain near Rahavatta. Kumjaravatta (Kunjaravarta) 1. Mar. 473. 1. Kumdakolia (Kundakolika) A householder of Kampillapura. Pasa was his wife. He was one of the ten principal lay-votaries (upasaka) of Mahavira. He had an interesting discussion with a god regarding the doctrine of Determinism (niyat ivada) advocated by Gosala. Kumoakolia asked the god who was praising the philosophy of Gosala as to why he alone attained his present divine position without any exertion and why other creatures who were also without extertion did not attain similar high positions ? The very fact that there are some creatures as gods, some as human beings, some as animals and others as infernal beings, proves that the difference in their status etc. must be due to their own acts. Thus the doctrine of Gosala is untenable. The god on hearing this argument got puzzled and left the place.2 1. Upa. 35. 2. Jbid, 36. 2. Kumdakolia Sixth chapter of Uvasagadasa. 1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755. Same as Kumdakolia.1 Kumdakoliya (Kundakolika) 1. Upa. 35. Same as Kumlaga. Kumdaga (Kundaka) 1. KalpV. p. 167.

Page #196
183 Kumdalamahabhadda 1 Kumdaggama (Kundagrama) Birthplace of Titthayara Mahavira. It is identical with Kumdapura. It was divided into Khattiyakumdapura 3 and Mahanakumdapura. The renunciation ceremoney of Mahavira at the age of thirty was performed at this very town. It is identical with modern Basukund which was a suburb of Vaishali." 1. Kalp. 100, AvaBh. 61, Vis. 1856, 3. Aca. 2. 176, Bha. 383. 1876-1886, AvaCu. I. p. 243, AvaH. 4. AvaN. 460-1, AvaCu. I.p. 265, pp. 206, 219, 677. Kalp. 115. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 243, 265. 5. GDA. p. 107. Thirty-third chapter of the ninth section of Viyahapan 2 Kumdaggama patti.1 1. Bha. 362. 3 Kumdaggama Same as Kummaggama. 1. Bha. 543, AvaN. 493-4. Kumdapura Another name of Kumdaggama(1). The birthplace of Titthayara Mahaviral was Khattiyakumdapura? which was one of its two parts. See also Kumdaggama(1). 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 243, 416, SthA. Tir. 513. p. 501 Kalp. 115, Uttn. p. 153, 2. Aca. 2. 176, Bha, 383. 1 Kumdala A concentric island surrounding the Arunavaravabhasa(2) ocean. Kumualabhadda and Kumdalamahabhadda are its presiding gods. Kumdalavara(3) is a concentric mountain in it.2 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101, AnuCu. p. 35. 2. Sth. 204, 726. 2 Kumdala A concentric ocean encircling the Kumdala(1) island. The ocean itself is surrounded by Kumdalavara(1).1 Cakkhukamta and Cakkhusubha are its presiding gods.? 1. Jiv. 166, 185, Sur. 101. 2. Jiv. 185. 3 Kumdala A mountain. It is the same as Kumdalavara(3). 1. NisBh. 52. Kumqalabhadda (Kundalabhadra) A presiding deity of the Kundala(1) island. 1. Jiv. 185. A presiding deity of the Kundalamahabhadda (Kundalamahabhadra) Kumdala(1) island. 1 1. Jiv. 185. .

Page #197
Kumdalavara 184 1 Kumdalavara A concentric island surrounded by the ocean of the same name. It encircles the Kumdala(2) ocean. Kumdalavarabhadda and Kumdalavaramahabhadda are its presiding gods. 1. Jiv. 185. Sur. 101, AnuHe. p. 90, BhaA. pp. 203-4. 2 Kumdalavara A concentric ocean encircling the island of the same name. It is surrounded by Kumdalavaravabhasa island. 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101. 3 Kumdalavara A concentric mountain in the Kumdala(1) island. It is just like Ruyagavara, Manusuttara and other concentric mountains. 1. Sth. 204, 726, BhaA. p. 203, SthA. pp. 167, 480. Kumdalavarabhadda (Kundalavarabhadra) One of the two presiding gods of the island of Kumdalavara(1).1 1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavaramahabhadda (Kundalavaramahabhadra) One of the two presiding gods of the island of Kumdalavara(1). 1. Jiv. 185. 1 Kumdalavaravabhasa A concentric island surrounding the Kumdalavara(2) ocean. It is encircled by the ocean of the same name. Kumdalavarobhasabhadda and Kumdalavarobhasamahabhadda are its presiding gods.1 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101. 2 Kumdalavaravabhasa An ocean encircling Kumdalavaravabhasa(1). Its presiding gods are Kumdalavarobhasavara and Kumdalavarobhasamahavara. 1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavaravabhasoda Same as the Kumdalavaravabhasa(2) ocean.1 1. Sur. 101. Same as Kumdalavara(2). Kumdalavaroda 1. Jiv. 185. See Kumdala varavabhasa.1 Kumdalavarobhasa (Kundalavaravabhasa) 1. Sur. 101. Kumdalavarobhasabhadda (Kundalavara vabhasabhadra) A presiding deity of the island of Kumdalavarobhasa.1 1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavarobhasamahabhadda (Kundalavaravabhasamahabhadra) A presiding deity of the island of Kumdalavarobhasa.1 1. Jiv. 185.

Page #198
185 Kumthu Kamdalavarobhasamahavara (Kundalavaravabhasamahavara) A presiding god of the Kumdalavarobhasa ocean. 1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavarobhasavara (Kundalavaravabhasavara) A presiding god of the Kumdalavaravabhasa ocean. 1. Jiv. 185. Kundala Capital of the Suyaccha Vijaya(23) (district) in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 96. Kumdaloda. Same as Kumdala(2), 1. Sur. 101, Jiv. 185. Kumdaga (Kundaka) A settlement visited by Titthayara Mahavira. He meditated there in the shrine of Vasudeva(2). It is also known as Kamdaga. 1. AvaN. 489, AvaCu. I. p. 293, KalpV. p. 167, KalpDh.p. 107. Kumdiyayapa (Kundikayana) A family-line to which Udai(1) belonged.1 1. Bha. 550. Kumoikayania Udai (Kundikayaniya Udayin) See Kumdiyayana and Udai(1). 1. Bha. 550. Kumti Wife of king Pamdu, sister of Vasudeva Kanha's(1) father (king Vasudeva) and mother of Pamdavas. She was a virtuous lady.2 1. Jna. 122-4, SihA. p. 516, PrasA. p. 171. p. 87, AntA. p. 2, KalpSam. 2. Ava. p. 28. 1 Kumthu Seventeenth Titthamkara as well as sixth Cakkavatti of the current Osappini. He was son of king Sara and his queen Siri(1) of Gayapura. Kinhasiri was his principal wife. He was Ruppi(2) in his previous birth.3 Kumthu's height was thirty-five dhanusas. He was of the hue of heated gold.5 When he renounced the world, he was carried in the Abhayakara palanquin. He took to asceticism along with one thousand men. Vaggasiha, the king of Cakkapura, was the first person to offer him alms.? He obtained omniscience in the Sahasambavana park of Gayapura. Tilaka was his sacred tree.' Sayambh1(2) was his first disciple. His first woman disciple was Amjuya.10 He had under him thirty-seven groups of ascetics. the same number of group-leaders, 11 sixty-thousand monks and sixty thousand and six hundred nuns.12 He attained liberation on mount Sammeya at the age of ninety-five thousand years (having lived as a prince, a governor, a king and a keval in.) 13

Page #199
Kumthu 186 1. Sam. 157-8, AvaN. 371, 374, 384, 398, 399, 418, Nan. v. 19, Sth. 411, Vis 1759, Tir. 330, 480. 2. Sam. 158. 3. Sam. 157. 4. Sam. 35, AvaN. 380, 393, Tir. 363. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 348. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 392. 7. Sam. 157, AvaN. 328. 8. AvaN. 254. 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 406. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 451, 460. 11. Sam. 37. Tir. 451, (AvaN. 267 gives this number as 35). 12. Avam. pp. 208 ff, AvaN. 258ff. 13. Sam. 95, AvaN. 272-305, 307, See also Sam. 32, 81, 91, Sth. 718, Ava. p. 4, AvaN. 223, 1095, Vis. 1738, 1762, 1769, Tir. 330, 559, Kalp. 188, SamA. p. 58, Uttk. p. 332. 2 Kumthu General of the army of elepnants under indra Camara(1).1 1. Sth. 404. 1 Kumbha A family-member of Jama(2) torturing infernal beings. He is one of the fifteen Paramahammiya gods.2 1. Bha. 166. 2. Sam. 15, SutCu. p. 154. 2 Kumbha Fourth chapter of the first section of Naya dhammakaha.1 1. Sam. 19, Jna.5, JnaA. p. 10. 3 Kumbha (i) First disciple of Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara. (ii) The same is the name of the first disciple of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157. 4 Kumbha Identical with Kumbhaga, the father of Titthamkara Malli(1).1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 482, AvaN. 389. Same as Kumbhakarakada. Kumbhakara (Kumbhakara) 1. UttCu. p. 73, Sam. 58. Kumbhaga (Kumbhaka) King of Mihila. He was father of Titthamkara Malli(1). Pabhavati(4) was his wife.1 1. Jna, 65. Tir. 482, SthA. p. 524, KalpV. p. 38. Kumbhasena (Kumbhasena) First Ganahara (principal disciple) of Mahapauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara of the coming Ussappini. 1. Tir. 1095. Kumbhakarakada (Kumbhakara(kata krta) See Kumbhakarakadaga. 1. UttCu. p. 73, JitBh. 528, BrhKs. pp. 915-916. Kumbhakarakadaga (Kumbhakara(kataka)kstaka) A town bordering on Uttaravaha.Its ruler Damdagi had crushed to death Khamdaa(1) and his

Page #200
187 Kucivvaya five hundred disciples in an oil--mill. It should be the same as Kumbhavati of the Jatakas. Some have placed it at Nasik. 1. BrhKs. pp. 915-6. UttCu. p. 73, Utts. pp. 115-6. 2. Sams. 58, Mar. 495. JitBh. 528, 3. JIH. p. 49. See Kumbharapakkheva.1 Kumbhakarukkheva (Kumbhakarotksepa) 1. Aval. p. 538 See Kumbhakarakadaga.1 Kumbhakarakada (Kumbhakarakata) 1. NisCu. IV. p. 127. Kumbbarakada (Kumbhara(kata)krta) 1. Mar. 495. Identical with Kumbhakarakadaga.! Kumbharapakkheva (Kumbhakarapraksepa) A town established at Sinappalli after a potter-kumbhakara of Viyabhaya. He gave shelter to monk Udayana(1) when the latter visited Viyabhaya. Afterwards that potter was removed to Sinapalli for safety by a god who showered dust and destroyed Viyabhaya when its ruler Kesi(2) poisoned Udayana(1) to death apprehending that the latter visited the city to take back the kingdom from him. See also Kesi(2). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 37, AvaH. p. 538. Kumbhi Fourth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 409. Kurmaggama or Kummagama (Kurmagrama) See Kummaggama.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 297, 299. Kumma (Kurma) See Kummaputta(2). 1. Risi (Sangrahani). Kukkuiya (Kaukucika) A kind of Samana(1) mendicants earning their livelihood by performing grimaces and gestures. 1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92. Kudamgisaratthana (Kutankesvarasthana) A place in Ujjeni where Avantisukumala was eaten up by jackals.1 1. Mar. 438. Kudakka See Kudukka. 1. NisCu. IV. p. 131. Kudivvaya (Kutivrata) A class of mendicants1 who lived in cottages and conquered anger, greed, illusion and pride.1 1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.

Page #201
Kuduka 188 Kuduka" See Kudukka. 1. Vyam. 4.283. Kudukka An Anariya (non-Aryan) country which was declared free for the journey of monks by king Sampai.? Its identification is suggested with Coorg (Kodagu).3 1. VyaM. III. p. 122, VI. p. 52, 2. NisCu. IV. p. 131. AvaCu. I. p. 27. 3. LAI. p. 301. 1 Kunala Son of Asog ), grand-son of Bimdusara(2) and great grandson of Camdagatta. He was ruler of Ujjeni. He read the letter sent by his father from Padaliputta containing the word amdhiyatam meaning thereby 'make yourself blind', took it as his father's command and made himself blind accordingly. He was expert in the art of music.3 See also Palaliputta in connection with the loss of his eyes. 1. BrhBh. 294, KalpDh. p. 165. 128-9. 2. Brhm. pp. 88-9, Anuh. pp. 10-11, 3. NisCu. II. pp. 361-2, BrhBh. 3276. AvaCu. I. p. 60, NisCu. IV. pp. 2 Kunala A Buddhist monk of Bharuyaccha who afterwards became a disciple of preceptor Jinadeva(4). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 201, AvaN. 1299. 3 Kunala An Ariya country in the north with Savatthi as its capital. It is also called Kunala(2),1 River Eravai flows in this country.Kupala is identified with north Kosala. 1. Jna. 71, Praj. 37, Raj. 146, BrhBh. 2. BrhBh. 5653. 3262, Sth. 564, SthA. p. 479, 3. SBM. p. 363. SutSi. p. 123. 1 Kunala A city in the Kunala country. River Eravai flows in its vicinity.1 Mahavira had obtained omniscience after twelve years of its destruction. Ukkuruda belonged to it. It is the same as Savatthi. 1. NisCu. III. p. 368, BrhBh. 5638-9. 3. LAI. p. 303. 2. UttCu. p. 108, AvaCu. I. p. 601. 2 Kunala Same as Kunala(3). 1. Jna. 71. 1 Kubera Disciple of preceptor Samtisenia, He founded the Kuberi monastic branch.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 261-2. 2 Kubera A god who is famous for his wealth.1 See also Dhanavai(1). 1. Tir. 579, AvaCu. I. p. 205.

Page #202
189 Kumaralecchai Kuberadatta A merchant who became prepared to have coition with his own daughter.? 1. Bbak. 113. Kubera See Vesamanapabha. 1. BhaA. pp. 203-204. preceptor Kubera(1). It is Kuberi A monastic branch originating from the same as Ajjakuberi. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, p. 262. Kubhamda (Kusmanda) 1. Sth. 94. Same as Kuhamda. Kumara A preceptor of the Goyama(2) lineage.! 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. Kumaraa (Kumaraka) A settlement visited by Mahavira accompained by Gosala. There was a park called Camparamanijja. Potter Kuvapaa belonged to this place. Gosala held here a discussion with Municamda(3), a preceptor of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 285, AvaN. 478, Vis 1932, KalpSan. p. 87, KalpDh. p. 105, Kalpv. p. 165. Kumaragama (Kumaragrama) See Kammaragama. 1. Ava (Dipika) p. 95, AcaCu. p. 298, AvaBh. 111, Avah p. 188, Kalpv. p. 156. Another name of Anamgasena. Kumaranamdi (Kumaranandi) 1. BrhKs. p. 1388. A preceptor.1. Kumaradhamma (Kumaradharma) 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, v. 13. A group of monks under Mahavira. Kumaraputtiya (Kumaraputraka) 1. Sut. 2. 7. 6, SutSi, p. 410. Another name of Kumaravara.1 Kumaramaharisi (Kumaramaharsi) 1. Mahan. 227. Kumaralecchai (Kumaralecchaki) Tenth chapter of Kammavivagadasa 1 which forms the first section of Vivagasuya. At present it is available under the head Amja (1). 1. Sth. 755.

Page #203
Kumarayara 190 Kumaravara An ascetic who is also known as Kumaramabarisi.1 1. Mahan. pp. 221-7. (i) Another name of Aimutta(1) as well Kumarasamana (Kumarasramana) as (ii) Kesi(1). 1. Bha. 188. 2. Utt. 23.16. 1 Kumuda A Vijaya(23) (district) to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the south of river Sitoda in Mahayideha. Araja is its capital. See also Asoga(1). 1. Sth. 92, 637, Jam. 102, Sam. 34. 2 Kumuda A Disahatthikuda situated in Bhaddasalavapa. 1. Sth. 642, Jam. 103. 3 Kumuda A heavenly abode in Sahassarakappa. The same is the name of the gods living therein. Their maximum longevity is eighteen sagaropama years.3 1. Sam. 18. 2. Jam. 103. 3. Sam. 18. 4 Kumuda A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1). The maximum longevity of gods dwelling there is seventeen sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 17. Kumudagumma (Kumudagulma) A heavenly abode in Sahassarakappa. The maximum longevity of the gods dwelling there is eighteen sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 18. Kumudappabha (Kumudaprabha) A lotuspond puskarini to the north-east of the Jambusudamsana tree in Mahavideha. 1. Jam. 90, 103. 1. Kumuda A lotuspond to the north-east of the Jambusudamsana treel near Bhaddasalavana.? 1. Jam. 90. 2. Ibid. 103. 2. Kumuda A lotuspond on the southern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisara(1) island. 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183, 152. Kumuya (Kumuda) 1. Sth. 642. See Kumuda."

Page #204
191 Kuru Kumma (Kurma) Fourth chapter of (the first section of) Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Sam. 19, Jna. 5. Kummaggama (Kurmagrama) A place visited by Titthayara Mahavira along with Gosala. He went there from Siddhatthagama. Here the latter had to and suffer the dangerous results of the anger of Tavasa(4) Vesiyayana. However, Mahavira with his super-human power saved Gosala. Its other names are Kummaragama(2) and Kumdaggama(3),2 1. Bha. 544, AvaCu. I. p. 298, AvaN. 2. Bha. 542, 543, AvaN. 493. 494, KalpV. p. 167, Bha. 542. 1. Kummaragama (Kurmaragrama) See Kammaragama.1 1. Aca. 2. 179. 2. Kummaragama (Kurmaragrama) See Kummaggama. 1. Bha. 542. 1. Kummaputta (Kurmiputra) A man of the height of two ratnis who attained emancipation. 1. Vis. 3842, Visk. p. 890. 2. Kummaputta Asage in Aritthanemi's tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.1 1. Risi. 7, Risi (Sangrahani). Kurada (Kurata) See Ukkuruda. 1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 601. Kura (Kuru) See Kuru(1).' 1. Jiv. 147. 1. Kuru Two sub-regions of this name in Mahavideha of Jambuddiva. They are Uttarakuru(1) and Devakuru, situated to the north and south of mount Mamdara(3) respectively. 1. Sth. 86, 89, Jiv. 147, Tir. 26, Mar. 251, Mahan. p. 60. 2. Kuru An Ariya country with its capital at Gayapura." King Adinasattu(1) reigned there.? Usuyara(3) was an old city in this country. It is also known as Kurukhetta. It can be identified with the land between the rivers Sarasvati and Desadvati in the Eastern Punjab. Pancala was situated to the east of Kuru. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi.p. 123, KalpV. p. 238, 3. UttN. p. 394, UttCu. p. 220, Utts. KalpDh. P, 153, JnaA. p. 125, p. 395. SthA. p. 479. 4. BrhBh. 1858, NisBh. 4101. 2. Sth. 564. 5. See SGAMI. pp. 102-103.

Page #205
Kuru 3. Kuru One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. Kurukhetta (Kuruksetra) 1. BrhBh. 1858, NisBh. 4101. Kuruda (Kuruta) 1. UttCu. p. 108. Kurucamda (Kurucandra) A cruel king who did not believe in the existence of heaven, hell, etc. Kurumai(2) was his wife and Haricamda was his son.1 1. Avacu. I. pp. 169-170, AvaM. p. 221. See Ukkuruda.1 Kurudatta Father of Kurudattasuya.1 1. Mar. 492, Sams. 85, UttCu. p. 68, UttS. p. 109. Kurudattaputta (Kurudattaputra) A disciple of Mahavira. He practised rigorous penances and was born as the lord-indra of the Isana celestial region after death.1 1. Bha. 131. 192 Same as the country of Kuru(2).1 Kurudattasuya (Kurudattasuta) Son of Kurudatta, a rich merchant of Hatthinaura (Gayapura). He renounced the world and took to asceticism. just like Gayasukumala, he also endured quietly all the afflictions caused by some passer-by and consequently attained emancipation.1 1. Mar. 492, Sams. 85, UttCu. p. 68, UttS. p. 109. 1. Kurumai (Kurumati) Cakkavatti.1 1. Sam. 158, UttN. p. 379, AcaCu. p. 72, AcaSi. p. 126. Kulakara 2. Kurumai Wife of king Kurucamda.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 169. Kuruyamda (Kurucandra) See Kurucamda.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 169. 1. Sth. 592. 693. Chief wife of Bambhadatta(1), the twelfth See Kulagara.1 Kulakkha (Kulaksa) 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4. An Anariya (non-Aryan) country.1

Page #206
193 Kulagara Kulagara (Kulakara) Law-giver or Governor. Seven, ten, or fifteen? Kulagaras, as different traditions go, take birth in the middle-division, of the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region, lying between the rivers Gamga and Simdhu(1) in the Susamadusama period of every Osappini and Ussappini. They initiate laws for maintaining peace and order. In case of the seven Kulagaras in the Osappini cycle the first two inflict the 'hakkara' (disapproval) punishment, the next two add to it the 'makkara' (warning) and the last three the 'dhikkara' (reproach) punishment. Thus when gradually the severity of offences increases, , the punishment becomes harsher and harsher. In the tradition of fifteen Kulagaras the first Titthayara Usaha(1) is taken as the fifteenth Kulagara) who introduces physical punishments in addition to the above ones. Similar is the case in the Eravaya(1) region. In the Ussappini cycle the conditions become viceversa. In this Osappini the following Kulagaras were born in Bharaha(2) forming the group of seven : 1. Vimala vahapa(6), 2. Cakkhuma, 3. Jasama, 4 Abhicasda(1), 5. Pasenai(4), 6. Marudeva(2) and 7. Nabhi.? The names of the group of ten Kulagaras of this Osappini are not available but those of other cycles are given. The group of fifteen Kulagaras of Bharaha(2) of this Osappini is as follows :- 1. Sumai(1), 2. Padissui(2), 3. Simamkara(3), 4. Simamdhara(3), 5. Khemamkara(4), 6. Khemamdhara(1), 7 to 10 as the first four from the above group of seven, 11. Camdabha(2), 12 to 14 as the last three from the above group of seven and the fifteenth is Titthayara Usaha(1). The following ten Kulagaras appeared in Bharaha(2) in the past Osappin 10 : Sayamjala(2), Sayau(2), Ajiyasena(5), Anamtasena(3). Kajjasena, Bhimasena(2), Mahabhimasena, Dadharaha(4), Dasaraha(2) and Sayaraha(1). In the Sthanangal there is difference in some names and their order because Sayajjala(1), Anamtasena(3), Amitasena and Takkasena are mentioned as the first, third, fourth and fifth Kulagaras. The rest of the names and their order are the same. The following seven12 were born in the Bharaha(2) region in the past Ussappini : Mittadama, Sudama(1), Supasa(6), Sayampabha(2), Vimalaghosa, Sughosa(1) and Mahaghosa(6). The names of the seven would-be Kulagaras13 of the Bharaha(2) region are as follows: Mitta vahana or Miyavahana(2), Subhoma(2) or Subhuma(3), Suppabha(2), Sayampabha(1), Datta(3), Suhuma or Suha and Suruva(3) or Subamdhu(2). The Titthogali differs in this connection. It gives the following names of the seven would-be Kulagaras of Bharaha(2) : Vimalavahana(9), Sudama(2), Samgama(3), Supasa(5), Datta(3), Sunaha and Sumai(5).14 The Sthananga contains altogether a different list of ten Kulagaras of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region and the names given there are as follows: Simamkara(2), Simamdhara(2), Khemamkara(3), Khemamdhara(2), 25

Page #207
Kulagaragamdiya Vimalavahana(7), Sammui(3), Padisuta, Dadhadhanu(1), Dasadhanu(1) and Sayadhanu(1).15 These names agree with those of the future ten Kulagaras of the Eravaya(1) region as given in the Samavayanga, except some variation in order of the names which are as follows: Vimalavahana(8), Simamkara(1), Simamdhara(1), Khemamkara(1), Khemamdhara(3), Dadhadhanu(2), Dasadhanu(1), Sayadhanu(2), Padisui(1) and Sumai(2).16 194 The Titthogali records the tradition of seven would-be Kulagaras of the Eravaya(1) region. Their names are: Vimalavahana(8), Viulavahana(2), Dadhadhanu(2), Dasadhanu(1), Sayadhanu(2), Padisui(1) and Sumai(2). The order of the names of this tradition agrees partly with Samavayanga.17 The above survey reveals that the confusion has arisen due to different traditions and different redactions of the canonical literature. 1. AvaN. 151, Sam. 157, Sth. 556. 2. Sth. 767, Sam. 157. 3. Jam. 28, 40. 4. Bha. 203, AvaN. 149-170, Jam. 2829, 40, Vis. 1563-1583, Sth. 556, 767, Sam. 157, 158, Tir. 70, 75, 79, 1003 ff, JamS. pp. 132-133, SthA. pp. 398-9. 5. JamS. p. 133. 6. See reference No. 4. 7. AvaN. 155, Other details are also given there. See also Sam. 157, Sth. 556. 8. Sth. 767, Sam. 157, Tir. 1004-1007. 9. Jam. 28, 40. Kulagaragamdiya (Kulakaragandika) like Vimalavahana(6) etc.1 1. NanCu. p. 77, NanM. p. 242, NanH. p. 90. 10. Sam. 157. 11. Sth. 767, Sthananga has mentioned them to be of past Ussappini, this seems to be a mistake or a different tradition. 12. Sth. 556, Sam. 157. 13. Sth. 556, Sam. 159. 14. Tir. 1004. 15. Sth. 767 seems to be recording a different tradition or there has bee some mistake and so the above names have been ascribed to Bharaha (2) in place of Eravaya (1). 16. Sam. 159. 17. Tir. 1006-1007. A text on the lives of Kulagaras Kulaputta or Kulaputtaya (Kulaputra or Kulaputraka) pardoned his brother's murderer at the instance of his mother.1 1. UttCu. p. 32, UttS. pp. 50-1, UttK. p. 13. A person who Kulana A town where king Vesamanadasa reigned.1 It seems to be the same as Kunala, a city in the Kunala country. 1. Sams. 81. Kullaira (Kullakira) A town where Samgama-thera lived.1 See also Kollaira. 3 1. Mar. 491.

Page #208
195 Kusuma A town where Dhammasiha(4) of Padaliputta abando Kullaura (Kollapura) ned his wife.1 1. Sams. 71. Kullaga (Kollaka) Same as Kollaa. 1. AvaN. 441, 475, KalpV. p. 249, AvaM. p. 248. Kuvalayappaha (Kuvalayaprabha) A preceptor who was also known as Savajjayariya. He was very strict in conduct. Once he met some monks of loose conduct who requested him to stay with them during rainy season. He, however, did not agree to their proposal. 1. Mahan. pp. 136-145. 1. Kusa (Kusa) A concentric island.1 1. SthA. p. 167. Kusakumdi (Kusakundi). A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 380. Kusagga(pura) (Kusagra(pura) A town established in place of Usabhapura(1). King Pasenai(5) reigned there.1 Kusatthala is its other name.? See also Canagapura. 1. AvaN. 1279, AvaCu. II. p. 158, AvaH. p. 671. 2. Mahan. 87, KalpV p. 204. Kusatta (Kusavarta) An Ariya territory with Soriya(1) as its principal city. The country around Suryapur in the Agra district was known as Kusatta. 1. Praj. 37. 2. LAI. p. 304. Kusatthala (Kusasthala) A town in Magaha 1 where king Pasenai(5) reigned. See also Kusaggapura. 1. Mahan 87. 2. KalpV. p. 204, KalpDh. p. 133. Kusala (Kusala) Another name of Titthayara Mahavira. 1. Aca. 1. 157, 166, AcaSi. p. 216. Kusavara (Kusavara) A concentric island. 1 1. AnuCu. p. 36, AnuH. p. 91. Kusilaparibhasiya (Kusilaparibhasita) Seventh chapter of Suyagada. 1. Sam. 16, 23. Kusuma One of the four types of people existing during the Susama era. They are said to be very tender people.? 1. Jam. 26. 2. Jams. p. 131.

Page #209
Kusumanagara 196 Kusumanagara (Kusumanagara) Another name of Padaliputta. It is also called Kusumapura.? 1. NisBh. 959, BrhKs. p. 1069, Vis. 2. NisCu. II. p. 95, BrhKs. p. 1069, 2780. Tir. 624. Kusumapura Another name of Padaliputta. It was visited by Vaira.? 1. NisBh. 959, 4463, PinNBh. p. 142, JitBh. 1407, Tir. 624. PinNM. p. 143, BrhBh. 4123-6, 2. AvaN. 769, Vis. 2780. Kusumasambhava Another name of the month of Vaisakha.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 53. Kuhamda (Kusmanda) A type of Vanamamtara gods. Their two lords are Seya(2) and Mahaseya. Kuhamda is also known as Kubhamda.? 1. Praj. 47, 49. 2. Sth. 94. Kuhana (Kuhana) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country.1 1. Pras. 4, Prasa. p. 15. Kudasamali (Kutasalmali) A tree in the Devakuru sub-region of Mahavideha. Its height is eight yojanas. It is the residence of Garula Venudeva. 1. Jam. 100, Sth. 635. 2. Sam. 8. 3. Ibid. and SamA. on it. 2. DA Kudasamalipedha (Kutasalmalipitha) Base of the Kadasamali tree situated in the centre of the western half of Devakru. 1. Jam. 100. Kunia or Kunika or Kupiya (Kunika) Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Cellana of Rayagiha. Immediately after birth he was abandoned in a grove named Asoga yaniya. Hence, he is also known as Asogacamda.? Since he had developed a wound in the form of a disease called kuniya in one of his fingers resulting in under-development of the arm, he was called 'Kunia' meaning thereby'short-armed.3 Paumavai(9), Dbarini(2) etc. were Kunia's eight wives. Kala(1), Sukala(4), Mahakala(2), etc. were his brothers. He had imprisoned his father with the help of his brothers and taken over the kingdom himself. He had a son named Udai(2). He had shifted his capital from Rayagiha to Campa.8 He had fought a battle against king 1. Aup. 9, Nir. 1. 1. 5. BhaA. p. 316. 2. Nir. 1. 1, AvaCu. II. pp. 166-7. 6. Nir. 1. 1, AvaCu. II, p. 171. 3. Nir. 1.1, 7. AvaCu. II. p. 177. ff., SthA. p. 456. 4. Aup. 7, Nir. 1. 1. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 172.

Page #210
Kuhamda Cedaga for an elephant and a necklace belonging to his brothers Halla and Vihalla. He cherished to become a Cakkavatti but he was killed by Kayamalaa in a cave named Timisaguha.10 He fell to the sixth infernal world after death as it is evident from the prediction of Mahavira11 whom he used to visit often.12 9. VyaBh. 10. 536, AvaCu. II. p. 172, JitBh. 480, Nir. 1. 1. 10. AvaCu. II. p. 176, 177. DasCu. p. 51. Kubara A god.1 1. Ava. p. 19. Kuladhama Kuragadua (Kuragaduka) A revered person.1 1. Ava. p. 27. 1. Nir. 3. 3. See Kuladhamaga.1 197 A class of vanaprastha Kuladhamaka or Kuladhamaga (Kuladhamaka) ascetics who used to shout from the bank of a river before taking food.2 1. Bha. 417, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 519. 11. Ibid. 12. Aup. 30-36, Jna. 4. Kulavala or Kulavalaa, Kulavalaga (Kulavalaka or Kulavaraka) An ascetic who fell in love with a prostitute.1 Kuvaa (Kupaka) 1. Ant. 4. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 174, SthA. p. 185, BrhBh. 2164-5, SutN. 57, NanM. p. 167, UttK. p. 5, AvaH. p. 685. Eleventh chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasa.1 Kuvanaa (Kupanaka) monk Municamda(3) of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 285, Vis. 1931. Kuhamda (Kusmanda) 1. Pras. 15. Kuvadaraa (Kupadaraka) Son of Baladeva(1) and his wife Dharini (6) of Baravai. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi, practised asceticism for twenty years and attained liberation on mount Settumja.1 1. Ant. 7. A potter of the Kumaraa settlement who murdered Kiviya (Kupika) A settlement where Titthayara Mahavira and Gosala were suspected to be thieves and hence they were seized.1 1. Vis. 1939, AvaCu. I. p. 291, KalpDh. p. 107. Same as Kuhamda.1

Page #211
Keiyaaddha 198 Keiyaaddha (Kekayardha) See Kekayaddha.1 1. Raj. 200. Keu (Ketu) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. See also Bharakeu. 1. Praj. 50, JamS. p. 535, Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295. Keua or Keuga (Ketuka or Keyupa) A Mahapayalakalasa situated in the middle of the Lavana ocean in the south. 1. Sam. 52, 95, Sth. 305, 720, SamA. p. 72, JivM. p. 306. 1. Keumati (Ketumati) Eighteenth chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Ina. 153. 2. Keumati Second principal wife of indra Kimpara. She was a merchants daughter in her previous birth.2 1. Bha. 406, Jna. 153, Sth. 273. 2. Jna. 153. Kena (Keyupa) Same as Keua.1 1. Sam. 95, Jiv. 156, JivM. p. 306. 1. Kekai (Kaikayi) Mother of Narayana(1), the eighth Vasude va(1) of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. She was a principal wife of Dasaraha(1). She is also known as Kegamai. The commentator records her another name as Sumitra.? 1. Tir. 603, Sam. 158, Sth. 672, AvaN. 409. 2. AvaN (Dipika). p. 80. 2. Kekai Mother of Vasudeva(1) Bibhisana of the Videha(1) region. She was wife of king Jiyasattu(35) of Vitisoga.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 176. Kekaya An Anariya (non-Aryan) country, half of which is included in the Ariya region. It is also known as Kakkeya. It can be identified with the northern mountainous region separated from southern Kekaya which is called Kekayaddha and is included in the Ariya countries. This northern part had then not come under the influence of Jainism. 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123, Praj. 37. 3. Praj. 37. 2. RajM. on Raj. 142. 4. LAI. p. 256, SBM. p. 364. Kekayaddha (Kekayardha) Half of the Kekaya country with its capital at Seyaviy). It was an Ariya region situated to the south of Kekaya. It consisted of seven thousand villages. It is different from Kekaya of the Ramayana. It was situated at the base of Nepal and to the north-east of Sravasti.3 1. Praj. 37, Raj. 142, SutSi. p. 123. 3. SBM. p. 364, LAI. p. 256. ! 2. Raj. 200.

Page #212
Kekayi (Kaikayi) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 176. Kegamai (Kekamati) 1. AvaN 409. Ketu See Keu.1 Ketaliputta (Ketaliputra) Same as Tetaliputta(1).1 1. Risi. 8. See Kekai.1 1. Sur. 107. Ketumati See Keumati.1 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Keyaiaddha (Kekayardha) 1. Raj. 142. Keyali (Ketali) Keyayaaddha (Kekayardha) See Kekayaddha.1 1. SutSi. p. 123. 1. Risi (Sangrahani). Same as Kekai(1).1 199 Same as Tetaliputta(1).1 Kerisaviuvvana (Kidrgvikurvana) First chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 126. Kelasa (Kailasa) See Kailasa.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 205, PinN. 452, Sth. 205, Ant. 12, UttCu. p. 185. 1. Kesari (Kesarin) Bharaha(2) region.1 2. Kesari from it.2 See Kekayaddha.1 Kevali (Kevalin) (i) Tenth chapter of the fourteenth section1 as well as (ii) seventh chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 500. 2. Ibid. 616. Kesara 1. Utt. 18.3, UttCu p. 248, UttS. p. 438. 1. Tir. 1146, Sam. 159. A garden outside the city of Kampillapura.1 1. Sam. 117, Sth. 197, 522. Fourth Padisattu of the coming Ussappini in the Kesari A lake on the Nilavamta mountain.1 River Siya(1) emerges 2. Jam. 110.

Page #213
Kesava 200 1. Kesava (Kesava) Another name of Kapha(1). 1. Utt. 22.2, Jha. 122, NanM. pp. 60-2, Vis. 1485, PrasA. p. 88, Utts. p. 489. 2. Kesava Son of Suvihi(2), a physician of the city of Pabhamkara and previous birth of Usabha(1). 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 179-180. 3. Kesava Identical with Vasudeva(1). 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 603, AvaN. 416, NisCu. I. p. 56, BrhKs. p. 1341, JivM. p. 129. 1. Kezi (Kesin) A preceptor of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). He is also known as Kumarasamana. Once he was staying in a garden called Timduga(1) outside the town of Savatthi, whereas Goyama (Imdabhui), the first principal disciple of Titthayara Mahavira, was staying in the Kotthaga(1) garden of the same town. The pupils of both of them who controlled themselves, who practised austerities, who possessed virtues and who protected their 'self' made the following reflection.? 'Is our law the right one or is the other Law (the Law of Pasa or the Law of Mahavira) the right one? Are our conduct and doctrines right or the other ? The Law as taught by Pasa which recognised four vows or the Law taught by Mahavira which recognises five vows? The Law which forbids clothes for a monk or that which allows an under and upper garment ? Both pursuing the same end, caused their difference ?' Knowing the thought of their pupils, both Kesi and Goyama, made up their minds to meet each other.3 Goyama, knowing what is proper and what is due to the older section of the church, went to the Timduga garden accompanied by his disciples. Kesi received him with full respect.4 Goyama answered all the questions put by Kesi thoroughly and gently. In this meeting of Kesi and Goyama, the subjects of the greatest importance were settled. For the nature and topics of the discussion, see Imdabhui. Kesi had another discussion with king Paesi of Seyaviya. Paesi had no faith in the independant existence of soul and body. He recognised them as identical. Kesi convinced him on the strength of empirical arguments that soul is an independent entity different from body. 1. Utt. 23.1-8. 4. Ibid. 23.15-17. 2. Ibid. 23.10-13. 5. Ibid. 23.88. 3. Ibid. 23.14. 6. Raj. 157 ff. 2. Kesi Nephew (bhagineya) of king Udayana(1), of Vitibhaya. Udayana, instead of giving his kingdom to his own son gave it to Kesi and took to asceticism. Once ascetic Ulayana paid a visit to the city of Vitibhaya.

Page #214
201 Komkanaa King Kesi thought that Udayana had come to take his kingdom back, and hence, he poisoned him to death. See also Kumbharapakkheva. 1. Bha. 491, AvaCu. II. p. 36, SthA. p. 431. 3. Kesi Son of a nun whom she conceived without coition. 1. BrhBh. 4137, SthA. p. 313, 4. Kesi A horse belonging to Kamsa(2). It was killed by Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1). 1. Pras 15, PrasA. p. 75. 5. Kesi (Kesin) Identical with Kesava(3). 1. AvaN. 422, AvaN (Dipika) p. 84. Kesikapuvvika (Kesikapurvika) A country similar to Kalikeya.' 1. AvaCu. 1. p. 162. Kesigoyamijja (Kesigautamiya) Twenty-third chapter of Uttarajjhayana. See Kesi(1) for its subject-matter. 1. Sam. 36, Uttn. pp. 9, 498, UttCu. pp. 263-6, Utts. pp. 497-8. Koagada (Kupakata) A place where Pasa(1) the twenty-third Titthamkara, broke his fast. 1. AvaN. 325, Avam. p. 227. 1. Komkapa (Konkana) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. It can be identified with the strip of land between the Western ghats and the Arabian Sea.? 1. Anu. 130, Praj. 37, Pras. 4, AcaCu. DasH. P. 208. p. 3, AvaCu. II. p. 97, OghNBh. 2. GDA. p. 103. 234-3, PrajM. p. 31, PrajH. p. 81, 2. Komkana (Konkana) One who belongs to Komkana(1). See also Komkanaa. 1. VyaBh. 10.464. 1. Komkanas (Kaunkanaka) A person who was exiled by the king for committing a crime. 1. NisCu. III, p. 296, VyaBh. 10.464. 2. Komkapaa A lay-votary b@y who killed a horse but was pardoned by the king for speaking the truth.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 285. 26

Page #215
Komkanaa 3. Komkanaa (Kaunkanaka) 1. NisBh. 289, NisCu. I. p. 101. 1. Komkanaga (Kaunkanaka) 1. NisCu. III. p. 296. See Komkanaa(1)1 and Komkanagasahu.2 2. NisCu. I. p. 101. A monk who used to think of worldy affairs even in the 2. Komkanaga state of meditation.1 1. AcaCu. p. 288, AvaCu. II. p. 297, Kalp Sam. p. 270, KalpL. p. 194, GacV. p. 13. See Kumkanagadaraa.1 Komkanagadaraa (Kaunkanakadaraka) 1. VisBh. 1420, AcaCu. p. 162. 202 See Komkanagasahu.1 Komkanagadaraga (Kaunkanakadaraka) See Kumkanagadaraa.1 1. VisK. p. 411. Komkanagasahu (Kaunkanakasadhu) A monk along with his preceptor and other fellow monks once stayed in a forest at night. There was danger of wild beasts hence he was appointed to keep guard during the night. He then killed three lions one after another and saved the lives of all. He duly atoned for the violence.1 1. NisBh. 289, NisCu. I. pp. 100-101. Komca (Kraunca) 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. Komcavara (Krauncavara) 1. AnuHe. p. 91, AnuH. p. 50. Komcassara (Krauncasvara) 1. Jam. 119, AvaCu. I. p. 146. Komdalamemdha (Kundalamentha) 1. BrhBh. 3150, BrhKs. p. 883. Komdarika (Kandarika) 1. SutCu. p. 238. Komti (Kunti) 1. Jna. 122, An Anariya (non-Aryan) territory and its people.1 See Kumti.1 A concentric island.1 Bell of the Vijjukumara gods.1 Komdiyayana (Kundikayana) A shrine at Vesali where Gosala performed his sixth pautta-parihara (entrance into another's body).1 1. Bha. 550. A Vanamamtara god in Bharuyaccha.1 See Kamdariya.1

Page #216
Kodambani 203 See Kamboya.? Komboya (Kamboja) 1. SutSi. p. 123. Kokasa or Kokkasa A carpenter of Soparaga. He had prepared an aeroplane-like machine by which one could travel in the air." 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 540-1, AvaN. 924, Vis. 3608, AvaH. p. 410, DasCu. p. 103. Kogamdi (Kakandi) 1. Tir. 608. See Kagamdi.? 1. Koccha (Kautsa) A family-line having seven branches:1 Koccha, Moggalayana(2), Pimgalayana, Kodina, Momdali, Hariya and Somaya. 1. Sth. 551. 2. Koccha (Kusta or Kotsa) One of the sixteen kingdoms in the time of Mahavira. It is identified with the district of Purnea to the east of river Kaushiki, then known as Kaushiki kaccha.? 1. Bha. 554. 2. GDA. p. 97, SBM. P, 362. LAI. p. 298. Kottakiriya (Kottakriya) Another name of Dugga in the form of mounting and cutting (kuttanapara) the buffalo (a demon). 1. Jna, 69, JnaA. p. 139, Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 26, AnuH. p. 17, Visk. p. 277. Kottavira One of the two disciples of Sivabhui(1) 1. AvaBh. 148, Vis. 3054, AvaCu. I. p. 428, Utts. p. 180, UttK. p. 118, AvaH. p. 324. Kottha (Kosta) 1. AvaN. 1302. See Kotthaa. 1. Kotthaa (Kostaka) A garden (having a shrine) in the north-east of Savatthi. It was visited by Titthayara Mahavirao as well as Jamali. 1. Jna. 150, Bha. 539, Upa. 55-6, Raj. 2. SthA. p. 456. 146, AvaCu. I. p. 416, Utt. 23.8. 3. Bha. 386. 2. Kotthaa A garden as well as a shrine near Vanarasi. 1. Upa. 27, AvaN. 1302. Kotthaga (Kostaka) See Kotthaa.1 1. Utt. 23.8. AvaCu. I. p. 416. One of the four off-shoots of Uttarabalissa Kodambani (Kautumbini) hagana(2),1 1. Kalp. p. 257,

Page #217
Kodala(sa) 204 Kolala(sa) A lineage to which Usabhadatta(1), the husband of Deranamda(2), and preceptor Kamiddhi belonged.2 1. Aca. 2.176, AvaN. 458, AvaCu. I. 2. KalpV. p. 259. p. 236. . Kodigara (Kotikara) An Ariya industrial group. 1. Praj. 37: 1. Kodinna (Kaundinya) One of the eight disciples of preceptor Mahagiri. Asamitta, the fourth Niphava, was his disciple.? 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, Kalpv. p. 257. pp. 162-3, SthA. p. 412. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 422, NisBh. 5600, Utts. 2. Kodinna One of the two disciples of Siyabhui(1). 1. Ava.Bh. 148, AvaCu. I. p. 428, Vis. 3054, UttS. p. 180, Uttk. p. 118. 3. Kodinna A sub-family-line of Vasittha' lineage to which the tenth as well as the eleventh Ganahara of Mahavira belonged.? Jasoya the wife of Mahavira, also belonged to Kodinna lineage.3 1. Sth. 551. 3. Aca. 2.177, AcaSi. p. 389. 2. AvaN. 650. An authority on Judicature. See also Kodillaya. 4. Kodinna (Kautilya) 1. VyaBh. III. p. 132. 5. Kodinna (Kaundinya) Anascetic who along with his five hundred disciples) became a disciple of Imdabhui while returning from the Atthavaya mountain.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 383, Utts. p. 325, identified with 6. Kodinna A city where king Roppi(1) reigned. It is modern Kaundinyapur in the Chandur Taluka of Amraoti.? 1. Jna. 117. 2. LAI. p. 298. Another name of Sutthiya Kodiya-Kakandaa (Kotika-Kakandaka) Suppadibuddha.1 1. Kalp. and KalpV. p. 261, Kalp.Dh. p. 165. One of the nine groups of monks under 1. Kodiyagana (Kotikagana) Mahavira.1 1. Sth. 680. 2. Kodiyagana A monastic branch (gana) originating from Sutthiya Sappadibuddha. It had four offshoots and four families (saha and kula), as

Page #218
205 Komuiya follows : Uccanagari, Vijjahari, Vayari and Majjhimilla; Bambbalijja, Vatthalijja, Vanijja and Panha vahanaya. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 260. Kodillaga or Kodillaya (Kautilyaka) A work on political economy by Kautilyal who is the same as Kodinna(4). 1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41, AvaCu. I. p. 156, SutCu. p. 208, SamA. p. 55, JnaA. p. 12. Kodivarisa (Kotivarsa) Principal city of Ladha country. Its king belonged to the Cilata(1) tribe.Kodivarisa is identified with Bangarh, a village in Dinajpur district.3 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123. 3. LAI. p. 298. 2. AvaN. 1305, AvaCu. II. p. 203. Kodivarisiya (Kotivarsika) One of the four off-shoots of Godasagana(2) 1. Kalp. pp. 256-7. Kodina (Kodina) One of the seven branches of Koccha lineage. 1. Sth. 551. Kodisara (Kotisvara) A wealthy merchant of Girinagara. He used to set fire to a house full of jewels every year. People praised him for worshipping fire in this way." He seems to be a Parsi. 1. VisK. p. 278, AvaCu. I. p. 79. A king who was a follower of Titthayara Kumthu(1).1 Konalaga (Konalaka) 1. Tir. 480. Konia or Konika or Koniya (Konika or Kaunika) Same as Kunia. 1. Bha. 385, AvaCu. I. p. 455, Aup. 7, AvaCu. II. pp. 166. 167, 172, Dasa 9.1. Kottiya (Kotrika) A type of vanaprastha ascetics? sleeping on ground. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 519. Kottha (Kautsa) Same as Koccha.1 1. Sth. 551, Bha. 554. Seventh chapter of Panhavagarapadasa. It Komalapasina (Komalaprasna) is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. A bheri (kettle-drum) belonging to Komuiy, or Komudiya (Kaumudika) Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1 1. Jna. 53. BrhBh. 356, AvaH. p. 97.

Page #219
Koramtaga 206 Koramtaga (Korantaka) A garden of Bharuaccha. 1. VyaBh. Ill. p. 137. Korava or Koravva (Kaurava or Kauravya) One born in the Aryan lineage of the same name.1 1. Praj. 37, Mar. 442, Vis. 1847, Sut. 2.1.9, BrhBh. 3265. Kolapala See Kolavala." 1. Sth. 256. Kolava (Kaulava) Third of the eleven Karanas. 1. Jam. 153, Jams. p. 494, SutN. 11. 1. Kolavala (Kolapala) One of the four Logapalas of Bhuyanamda(1). Sujata(3), Sunamda(4), Subhadda(14) and Sumapa(4) are his principal wives. 1. Bha. 169, 406, Sth. 256, 273. 2. Kolavala One of the four Logapalas of Dharana(1). He has four principal wives whose names are similar, to those of Kalavala(1) 1. Sth. 256, 273. Bha. 406. Kolaliya (Kaulalika) An Ariya vocational group- engaged in pottery or dealing in potter's ware. 1. Praj 37. Koligini (Kolikini) A girl who started talking to herself when burglars broke into her house. She said : "I shall be given in marriage to my maternal uncle's son. Then we shall have a son named Canda. I shall call him loudly : 'Canda! come here. Canda! come here." Hearing the call Canda, a man living nearby, rushed to the spot and the burglars took to their heels. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 525. Kollaira (Kollakira) A town where Samgamathera lived in his later life. It is the same as Kullaira. It is suggested to be identical with modern Kulpak near Secunderabad.2 1. NisCu. III. p. 408, PinN. 427, UttCu. p. 67. AvaCu. II. p. 35, Uttn. p. 108, 2. LAI. p. 298. Kollayaggama (Kollakagrama) Same as Kollaa. 1. AvaN. 325. Kollayara (Kollakara) Identical with Kollaira.1 1. UttN. p. 108, UttCu. p. 67.

Page #220
207 Kosambi Kolla Same as Kollaa... 1. Vis. 1912. 1. Kollaa (Kollaka) A settlement situated to the north-east of Vaniyagama. Upasaka Apamda(11) went there from Vaniyagama to perform penances in the posahasala." Titthayara Mahavira had broken his first fast here at the house of Brahmana Bahula(2).3 * 1. Upa. 3. 3. AvaN, 325, 329, 462, AvaCu. I. 2. Upa. 12. p. 270, KalpV. p. 157, Vis. 1912. 2. Kollaa A settlement not far from Nalamda. Mahavira while spending his second rainy season at Nalamda, accepted alms from Brahmana Bahula(4) on the occasion of breaking his fourth fast of one month's duration. Gosala unilaterally accepted here Mahavira as his preceptor. Kosia(1), a former birth of Mahavira, belonged to this place.2 Viyatta(1) and Suhamma(1), two principal disciples, i.e. Ganaharas of Mahavira, hailed from this settlement.3 1. Bha. 541, AvaCu. I, p. 283, AvaN. 1807. 475, KalpV. p. 164, Vis. 1929. 3. Vis. 2505, AvaN. 644, AvaCu. I. 2. AvaN. 441, AvaCu. I. p. 229, Vis. | P, 337, KalpV. p. 249. Kollaga (Kollaka) Same as Kollaa.? 1. Upa. 3, Bha. 541, AvaN. 644. Kovakada (Kupakata) See Koagada. 1. Avalp. 227. Kosambavana (Kausambavana) A forest where Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) was killed by Jarakumara. It lay to the south of Hatthikappa which is identified with Hathab near Bhavnagar. 1. Ant. 9, SthA. p. 433. 2. LAI. pp. 287, 300. Kosambiya (Kausambika) One of the four branches of Uttarabalissahagana(2) 1. Kalp. p. 257. Kosambi (Kausambi) Capital of the Vaccha(1), an Ariya country. It was regarded as the southern border of the Aryan region. It had a park Candotarana(1) by name. King Sayania, Ajiyasepa(2) etc. reigned there. It was attacked by Pajjoya and Ayamtisena. The abhiggaha=abhigraha undertaken by Mahavira was fulfilled by Camdana in this very town.7 Titthayara Pasa(1)8 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123. 5. AvaCu. II. p. 167. 2. BrhBh. 3262. 6. Mar. 474, AvaCu. II. p. 190. 3. Vip. 24. 7. AvaN. 520-1, AvaCu. I. p. 317. 4. Vip. 24, 34, Vis. 1976, Bha. 441, 8. Jna. 158. AvaCu. I. p. 88, II. pp. 161, 164, 189, 190

Page #221
Kosla 208 and preceptor Mahagiri and Suhatthipaid a visit to it. The seventh Vasudeva(1) (of the Bharaha(2) region) in his previous birth performed penances there.10 It is identified with Kosam, a village on the left bank of Jamuna about thirty miles to the west of Allahabad.11 9. NisBh. 5744 and Curni on it, BrhBh. and Curni on it, BrhBh.1 10. Sam. 158. 3275 and commentary on it. 11. GDA. p. 96. 1. Kosala (Kosala) An Ariya country with Sageya i.e. Aojjha(2) as its capital. It was so called because its people were clever kusala.? Kasi and Kosala had eighteen confederate kings. Supakkhatta(3) a disciple of Mahavira belonged to this country." 1. Jna. 68, Praj. 37, Bha, 554, AcaCu. 2. AvaCu, I. p. 156, VyaBh. 10.192. p. 340, JitBh. 1395, NisCu. I. p. 200, 3. Nir. 1.1, Bha. 300. AvaCu. I. p. 156, SthA. p. 479, 4. Bha. 553. SutSi. p. 123, PinNM. p. 98. 2. Kosala One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1, KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. Kosala (Kosala) Another name of Aojjha(2).1 Ayala (1), the ninth Ganabara of Titthayara Mahavira belonged to it. There was an image of Jivamt asami in this city.' 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 337, 527. the image was of Mahavira or 2. AvaN. 645, Vis. 2506. of any other Titthayara' 3. It is not clearly mentioned whether 4. NisCu. III. p. 79, BrhKs. p. 1536. Kosalaura (Kosalapura) Same as Kosala. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 527, AvaH. p. 394. 1. Kosalia or Kosaliya (Kausalika) King of the city of Vanarasi. Bhadda(23) was his daughter.1 1. Utt. 12.20, UttCu. p. 203, Utts. p. 356. 2. Kosalia or Kosaliya Another name of Titthayara Usabha(1). He is called so because he was born in the kingdom of Kosala(1), 1. Kalp. 204, KalpV. p. 229, UttCu. p. 207. Kosa (Kosa) A courtezan of the city of Padaliputta. Thulabhadda had stayed with her for a long period without the least transgression. She showed the right path to another monk who also stayed with her imitating Thulabhadda.Uvakosa was her younger sister.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 554, Tir. 777. Kalpv. 1 2. BhaK. 128. p. 252, Utts. p. 106, KalpDh.p. 163. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 185.

Page #222
209 Kosiya 1. Kosia (Kausika) A Brahmana of Kollaa(2) settlement being a later birth of Marii and a former birth of Titthayara Mahavira. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 229, AvaN. 441, KalpDh. p. 37. 2. Kosia Principal ascetic of hermitage called Kanagakhala. Since he way very hot-headed, he was also known as Camda-Kosia. After death he was born as a deadly poisonous snake of the same name.? 1. Caida literally means fierce, hot 2 . AvaCu. I. p. 278, GacV. p. 26, with anger. Sutu. p. 186. 3. Kosia A horse-dealer of Siddhatthapura. He had seized Mahavira taking him to be a thief and released afterwards. According to another tradition he had made an attempt to attack Mahavira considering his encounter to be a sign of misfortune while starting for a journey.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 313, Vis. 1667, Avan. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 313. 511, AvaM. p. 292. 4. Kosia A teacher of Campa. He had two pupils, Amgarisi and Ruddaa. 1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 193, Avan. 1288, Aval. p. 704. 5. Kosia A lineage to which Samdilia(1) etc. belonged. It had following seven branches : Kosia, Kaccayana(1) Salamkayana, Golikayana Pakkhikayana, Aggicca(2) and Lohiya.? Jamali(1) belonged to Kosia gotra." 1. NanVV. 25-6. 2. Sth. 551. 3. Aca. 2.177. 6. Kosia Family-name of Hattha constellation. 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Same as Kosia.1 Kosiajja (Kausikarya) 1. AvaH. p. 704. Same as Kosia.1 Kositajja (Kausikarya) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 229. Kosiya (Kausika) See Kosia. 1. AvaCu. I. p, 278, Sur. 50. Kosiyajja (Kausikarya) Same as Kosiya. 1. AvaN. 1288, AvaCu. II. p. 193. Kosiya (Kosika) Identical with Kosi.1 1. Brh. 4.32. BrhKs. p. 1487. 27

Page #223
Kosiyasama Kosiyasama (Kausikasrama) A hermitage where two serpents allowed ants to eat their bodies.1 1. Mar. 521. Kosi (Kosi) Same as Kosiya. One of the five main tributaries of Gamga.1 It is identified with modern Kosi in East Bihar.2 2. IDETBJ. p. 52, SGAMI. p. 221. 1. Sth. 470, 717, Brh. 4.32. SamA. p. 112. Kohamda (Kusmanda) Same as Kuhamda1 1. Praj. 49. Khauda (Khaputa) A preceptor who controlled the Jakkha god of the town of Gudasattha. He had also been to Bharuaccha to subside the trouble raised by the Buddhists in regard to a stupa there.1 1. AvaCu. I, pp. 541-2, vis. 3610, AvaN. 926, NisCu. I. p. 22, III. p. 58, DasH. p. 103. Minister of Pajjoya the king of Ujjeni.1 Khamdakanna (Khandakarna) 1. VyaBh. III. p. 93. 210 Khamdaga (Khandaka) One of the nine summits of the Veyaddha(1) mountain in the Kaccha district of Mahavideha. Other districts also have such summits.1 1. Jam. 93, Sth. 689. Khamdapana One of the four knaves staying in the old garden of Ujjeni1 She is the same as Khamda. See Dhuttakkhanaga. 1. NisCu. I. pp. 104-5, NisBh. 294. Khamdappavayaguha (Khandaprapataguha) A cave of Veyaddha(2) mountain. It is fifty yojanas in breadth and eight yojanas in height.2 God Nattamalaa lives in it.3 It is a returning way for the army of a Cakkavatti from the northern Bharaha(2) to the southern Bharaha(2),1 | 1. Jam. 12, 74. 2. Sam. 50, Sth. 636, Jam. 12. Khamda Khamdappavayaguhakuda (Khandaprapataguhakuta) mits of Veyaddha(2) mountain.1 Nattamalaa is its presiding deity.2 1. Jam. 12. 2. Ibid. 14. Same as Khamdapana.1 1. NisBh. 294. 3. Jam. 65. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 201, Jam. 65. One of the nine sum

Page #224
Khamdotthi (Khandausthi) Jambudadima and his queen Siriya of Eravaya(1) region.1 1. Mahan. pp. 166 ff. 1. Khamda (Skanda) Son of the chief of village Pattakalaya. Once he had beaten Gosala for cutting a joke at him as well as his maid-servant seeing them engaged in sexual intercourse.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 285, Vis. 1931, KalpDh. p. 105. KalpV. p. 165. 2. Khamda Another name of Kartikeya.1 1. AnuHe. p. 25. NisCu. II. p. 444, AvaCu. I. pp. 115, 315, AvaN. 517. 3. Khamda 211 Khamdasiri Later birth of Lakkhana(4), daughter of king 1. UttCu. p. 73. See Khamdaa(1). 1. Khamdaa (Skandaka) Son of king Jiyasattu(22) and his queen Dharini(22) of Savatthi.1 Puramdarajasa, wife of king Damdagi of Kumbhakarakada was his sister. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara. He along with his five hundred disciples was crushed to death in an oil-mill by revengeful Palaga(1), the priest of Damdagi, who was previously defeated by the former in a religious debate. Khamdaa died with a nidana. He was reborn as a god. Then he devastated Kumbhakarakada and the surrounding region of 12 yojanas by setting fire to it. That region is known as Damdagaranna.2 1. In Nisithacurni Campa is mentioned in place of Savatthi. See NisCu. IV. p. 127. 2. UttN. pp. 114-5, UttCu. p. 73, UttS. 2. Khamdaa A mendicant from the country of Magaha. He was of Kaccayana(1) lineage. He was a great scholar. Formerly he was Gaddabhali's disciple but later he became a disciple of Mahavira for having received answers to those questions which were put by Pimgala(1) and he himself could not answer. After death he became a god in the Accuya heavenly region. From there he will take birth in the Mahavideha region and attain liberation there. 1. Bha. 90-96, Anut. 1, Ant. 1, GacV. p. 31, BhaA. p. 114. 1. Khamdasiri (Skandasri) five hundred thieves.1 1. Vip. 16. pp. 114-5, Mar. 443, 495, JitBh. 528, 2497-8; AcaCu.. pp. 235-6, BrhBh. 3272-4, 5583; NisCu. IV. p. 127, BrhKs. pp. 1335, 1478. Khamdaga (Skandaka) See Khamdaa.1 1. NisBh. 5741, NisCu. IV. p. 127, BrhBh. 3272, AcaCu. p. 235. Anut. 1. Wife of Vijaya(16), the chieftain of a gang of

Page #225
Khamdasiri 212 2. Khamdasiri Wife of Ajjunaga, a gardener of Rayagiha. She seems to be the same as Bamdhumati.? See also Ajjuna(1). 1. UttCu. p. 70, Uttn. and Utts. 2. Ant. 13. p. 112. 1. Khamdila (Skandila) Disciple of preceptor Siha(3) of the Bambhaddiva branch. In V.N. 993 at the end of the second famine, a council of monks met under his chairmanship in Mahura(1) to redact the canon. 1. Nan. v. 33, NanM. p. 51. 1. NanH. p. 13. 2. Kaip Sam. p. 107, NanCu. p. 9, 2. Khamdila Disciple of a preceptor residing in the city of Tagara.1 1. VyaBh. 3. 350. Khambhaa (Stambhaka) Another name of Rahu(1).1 1. Bha. 453. Khambhaganidhi (Stambhakanidhi) Father of Asagada.1 1. Mar. 502. Khaggapura (Khadgapuri) Capital of the Suyaggu(2) district in Mabavideba.1 1. Jam. 102. Khaggi (Khadgi) Capital of the Avatta(1) district in Mahavideha. 1. Jam. 95. Khattaa (Ksatraka) 1. Bha. 453. Another name of Rahu(1).1 Khattia or Khattiya (Ksatriya) 1. BrhBh. 3265. An Ariya community.! Khattiyakumdaggama (Ksatriyakundagrama) One of the two parts of Kumdaggama(1), the birth place of Titthayara Mahavira. It is also called Kumdapura. It was situated to the west of Mahanakumdaggama. It is identified with Basukund of modern Besarh near Muzaffarpur in north Bihar. See also Khattiyakumdapura. 1. Kalp. 21 ff, AvaCu. I. pp. 239, 243. 3. Bha. 383. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 243, 265. 4. GDA. p. 107. Khattiyakumdapura (Ksatriyakundapura) Identical with Kumdapura which is also called Kumdaggama(1) and Uttarakhattiyakundapura.1 1. Aca. 2. 176, 2. 179.

Page #226
Khattiyakumdapurasamnivesa (Ksatriyakundapurasannivesa) kumdapura.1 1. Aca. 2. 176, 179. Khamaa (Ksamaka) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 278. 2. Kharaa 1. Bha. 453, Sur. 105. 3. Kharaa 1. Kharaa (Kharaka) A physician who pulled out the bamboo nails struck by a herdsman into the ears of Mahavira. He was a resident of Majjhima- Pava.1 1. AvaN. 526, AvaCu. I. p. 322, KalpV. p. 171, KalpDh. p. 110. 1. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36. Previous birth of Kosia(2).1 Another name of Rahu(1).1 Kharaga (Kharaka) See Kharaa.1 1. VyaM. IV. p. 36. Kharasaviya Minister of king Sayavahana.1 Kharamuha (Kharamukha) 1. Sam. 18. 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123. 213 See Pukkharasariya.1 Kharotti (Kharostri) 1. Praj. 37, Sam. 18. An Anariya country and its people.1 Kharottia (Kharostrika) Same as Kharotti.1 1. Sam. 18. Kharassara (Kharasvara) A family-member of Logapala Jama(2). He tortures infernal beings and belongs to the Paramahammiya class of gods." 1. Bha. 166. 2. SutN. 81, SutCu. p. 154. Khalumkijja (Khalumkiya) 1. UttN. p. 9. Sam. 36. See Khattiya One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts.1 Khasa Twenty-seventh chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 Khasa An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. The Khasas are identified with the present Khakha tribe to which most of the petty chiefs in the Vitasta Valley below Kashmir and the neighbouring hills belong.2 1. Pras 4, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. 2. GESM. p. 75.

Page #227
Khahanagiri 214 Khahanagiri A hill with a cave. 1. AcaCu. p. 350. Khalakhada One of the six Mahaniraya abodes in the fourth hell, Parkappabha.1 1. Sth. 515. Kbatarasa (Khadarasa) Same as Khadoda. 1. Anucu. p. 35. Same as Khodavara. Khatavara (Khadavara) 1. AnuCu. p. 35. Same as Khododa. Khatodaa or Khatodaga (Khatodaka) 1. SutCu. p. 184. One of the seven offshoots of the Mamlava Kharayana (Ksarayana) lineage.1 1. Sth. 551. Khasiya (Khasika) An Anariya (non-Aryan) tribe and its inhabitants. The Khasikas can be identified with the Khasis, an aboriginal tribe in Assam.? 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123. 2. LAI. p. 362. 1. Khiipaitthiya (K sitipratisthita) A town in the Avara videha region. Merchant Dhana(4), previous birth of Usabha(1) belonged to this town.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 131. 2. Khiipaitthiya A town in Magaha in the Bharaha(2) region where Jiyasattu(20), Pasannacamda etc. reigned.1 Arahannaa(3), Arabamitta(1)a and Dhana(2)3 were residents of this town. Karakamdu had visited it. Later Canagapura was established in its place.5 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, Paky. pp. 1,11, 4. AvaCu. II. p. 208, Utts. p. 304, NisCu. IV. p. 229, Utts. pp. 105, 345. UttCu. p. 178. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 514. 5. AvaCu. II. p. 158. 3. NisCu. III. p. 150. Khiti (Ksiti) Identical with Khiipaitthiya. 1. AvaN. 1279. Same as Khiipaitthiya.1 Khitipaitthia (K sitipratisthita) 1. Paky. p. 11.

Page #228
215 Khuddagakumaar Khitipatittha (Ksitipratisthita) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 208. Same as Khiipaitthiya. Khitipatitthiya (Ksitipratisthita) See Khiipaithiya. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 514, AvaCu. II. p. 158, UttCu. p. 178. Khippagai (Ksipragati) A Logapala each of the two lords (indras) of the Disakumara gods. Each of them has four principal wives just like those of the Logapalas of Dharana and Bhuyanamda. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256, 273. Same as Khiravara island.1 Khiradiva (Ksiradvipa) 1. Jiv. 166. 1. Khiravara (K siravara) A concentric island surrounded by the Khiroda ocean. Pumdariga(8) and Pukkharadamta are its presiding gods. 1. Jiv. 181, Sur. 101, AnuCu. 35, AnuHe. p. 90. 2. Khiravara An ocean identical with Khiroda.1 1. Sur. 101. Kbirasamudda (Ksirasamudra) Identical with Khiroda.1 1. Jiv, 166. Khiroda (K siroda) An ocean surrouding the Khiravara island. Vimala(12) and Vimalappabha are its presiding gods. 1. Jiv. 181, 166, 141, Jam. 33, Sur. 101, Kalp. 43, AnuHe, p. 90, Aca. 2. 179. Identical with Khiroda.1 Khirodaga (K sirodaka) 1. Jam. 33. Khiroda (Ksiroda) A small river (antaranadi) flowing to the west of mount Meru and to the south of river Sioya in Jambuddiva. 1. Sth. 197, 522, Jam. 102. Khiroya (Ksiroda) Same as Khiroda.1 1. Aca. 2. 179. Khuddagakamara (Ksullakakumara) Son of Jasabhadda and her husband Khamdariya(2). He was born after his mother had renounced the world and become a nun. He also followed in the footsteps of his mother and became a disciple of Ajjasena(1). Once he abandoned monkhood but again took to asceticism inspired by a song sung by a colleague of a courtezan of Sageya.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 191-2, NisCu. II. p. 231, AvaN. 1283.

Page #229
Khuddagagani Khuddagagani (Ksullakaganin) A head-monk who was very skilful in answering questions. He held a discussion with Murumda(2).1 1. VyaBh. 3. 145 ff. Khuddaganiyamthijja (Ksullakanirgranthiya) Sixth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 It is the Same as Niyamthi.2 or Purisavijja.3 1. UttCu. p. 157, UttN. p. 262, SutSi. p. 241. Khuddiyayaraga (Ksullikacaraka) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 233. 216 Khuddiyayarakaha (Ksullikacarakatha) Third chapter of Dasaveyaliya.1 1. DasCu. p. 92, DasN. 178, AvaCu. II. p. 233, NisCu. IV. p. 243, SutSi, p. 371. Same as Khuddiyayarakaha. 1. Khuddiyavimanapavibhatti (Ksullikavimanapravibhakti) ended to be taught to a monk of eleven years standing.1 1. Vya. 10. 25, Pak. p. 45, Sam 38, Nan. 44. Khettaa (Ksetraka) 1. Sur. 105. 2. Khuddiyavimanapavibhatti identical with Khuddiyavimanapavibhatti(1).1 1. Sth. 755. 2. UttN. p. 9. 3. Sam. 36. 1. Khemaa (Ksemaka) 1. Ant. 12. A chapter of Samkhevitadasa: It seems to be Another name of Rahu(1).1 Khema (Ksema) Minister of king Jiyasattu(41) of Padaliputta. Once he was asked by the king to pluck a lotus from a lake full of crocodiles.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 283. A Kaliya text int Fifth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa.1 2. Khemaa A merchant of the city of Kagamdi. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. After practising asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Vipula.1 1. Ant. 14. 1. Khemankara (Kemarkara) Fourth would-be Kulsgara (goverrcr) cf the Eravaya(1) region.1 See also Kulagara. 1. Sam. 159. 2. Khemamkara One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.

Page #230
217 Khododa 3. Khemamkara Third would-be Kulagara in the Bharaha(2) region. See also Kulagara. 1. Sth. 767. 4. Khemamkara Fifth of the fifteen Kulagaras of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. 1. Jam. 28. 1. Khemamdhara (K semandhara) Sixth of the fifteen Kulagaras of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. 1. Jam. 28. 2. Khemamdhara Fourth would-be Kulagara of the Bharaha(2) region. See also Kulagara. 1. Sth. 767. 3. Khemamdhara Fifth would-be Kulagara of the Eravaya(1) region. See also Kulagara. 1. Sam. 159. Khemapura (K semapura) Capital of the Sukaccha district in Mahavideha. 1. Jam. 95. Khemalijjiya (Ksemalika) An off-shoot of Vesavadiyagana. 1. Kalp. p. 260. Khema (K sema) Capital of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahavideha. 1. Jam. 93, 95, SthA, p. 88. Khodamuha (Khotamukha) Same as Ghodagamuha.? 1. Nan. 42. Khotarasa (Ksodarasa) Same as Khodavara.' 1. AnuCu. p. 37. Same as Khododa.1 Khotavara (K sodavara) 1. AnuCu. p. 37. Khodavara (K sodavara) A concentric island surrounding Ghatodasamudda. Suppabha(6) and Mahappabha(2) are its presiding deities. It is the same as Ikkhuvaradiva.1 1. Jiv. 182, Sur. 101. Kholoda (Kso doda) An ocean surrounding the Khodavara island. Punnabhadda(11) and Manibhadda(8) are its presiding gods. It is the same as Ikkhuvara Samudda. 1. Jiv. 182, JivM. p. 355, Sur. 101. 28

Page #231
Khomagapasina 218 Sixth chapter of Panhavagaranadasa. Khomagapasina (Ksaumakaprasna) It is extinct now. 1. Sth. 755. See Khododa.1 Khoyoda (K sododa) 1. Sur. 101. Gaa (Gaja) Eighth chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasa dealing with the story of Gayasukumala(1).1 1. Ant. 4. Gaippavaya (Gatiprapata) A chapter in Viyahapannatti dealing with five kinds of motion of living beings. 1. Bha. 337-338. Gamga (Ganga) Disciple of Dhanagutta and grand-disciple of Mahagiri.1 He is regarded as fifth Nihoava (one who conceals the truth and propounds a false doctrine).? He lived in V. N. 228.3 He propounded at Ullugatira the false doctrine of Dokiriya i.e. the simultaneity of two conscious activities, as one experiences cold at the feet and heat on the head simultaneously while crossing the Ulluga river at noon. He is also known as Gamgeya(4). 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 165, AvaCu. I. 3. NisBh. 5615. p. 424. 4. AvaN. 781, Utts. pp. 165-6. 2. Sth. 587 and SthA. on it, Vis. 2803, 5. AvaCu. I. p. 424. 2925-6, AvaBh. 134. 1. Gargadatta Religious teacher of Anamda(1) and Purisapumdaria the sixth Baladeva(2) and sixth Vasudeva(1) respectively, in their previous births.1 1. Tir. 606, Sam. 158, Sth. 672. 2. Gamgadatta A monk who had to deviate on account of passionate attachment. He seems to be the same as Gamgadatta(4), 1. Bhak. 137. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 474-5. 3. Gamgadatta A merchant of Rayagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahavira, practised asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Vipula. 1. Ant. 12.

Page #232
219 Gamga 4. Gamgadatta Previous birth of the ninth Vasudeva(1), viz. Kanha(1). He was a son of a merchant of Hatthinapura. His mother did not love him at all. Therefore he renounced the world and become a monk. His preceptor was Dumasena(3). He made a resolve (nidana) at Hatthinapura and its cause was his mother. After death he was born as a god. Thereafter he took birth as Kanha. He seems to be the same as Gamgadatta(2). 1. Sam. 158, AvaCu. I. pp. 474-5. Tir. 605-609. 2. Bhak. 137. Fifth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti.' 5. Gamgadatta 1. Bha. 561. 6. Gamgadatta A merchant of Hatthinapura. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara. Aftar death he became a god in the Mahasukka celestial region. Once he descended and went to Mahavira and staged a drama before him to show his sense of devotion. 1. Bha. 576. 2. Ibid. 575. Gamgadatta (Gangadatta) Wife of Sagaradatta(5) of Padalasamda. They had a son named Umbaradatta(1).1 1. Vip. 28. Gamgadeva (Gangadeva) Identical with Gamga.! 1. UttN. p. 165. Gamga-pasavaccijja (Ganga-parsvapatyiya). Same as Gamgeya(3).1 1. Bha. 371. Gamgapura (Gangapura) A town associated with the prediction of Devadatta's rebirth. 1. Vip. 31. Gamgappavayakumda (Gangaprapatakunda) A lake where the torrent of river Gamga emerging from Cullahimavarta falls. It is situated in the northern Bharaha(2) region. It is different from Gamgakumda and is identical with Gamgappavayadaha.? 1. Jam. 74. 2. Sth. 88. Same as Gamgappavayakumda. Gamgappavayadaha (Gangaprapatadraha) 1. Sth. 88, Jam. 74. Gamga (Ganga) One of the five big rivers in the Bharaha(2) region. It emerges from Paumadaha on mount Cullahimavamta, takes a turn near 1. Aup. 39, Bha. 214. Jna. 24, SamA. NisCu. I. pp. 11, 104, III. pp. 195, p. 112, JivM. p. 244, Utt. 32.18, 364, BrhKs. p. 1487.

Page #233
Gamgakumda 220 Gamgavattapakuda, falls into Gamgappavayakumda, proceeds towards northern Bharaha(2), crosses the Veyaddha(2) mountain and merges into the eastern Lavana ocean along with its fourteen thousand tributaries.? A trench near Atthavaya mountain was dug and connected with river Gamga by the sixty thousand sons of Cakkavatti Sagara. Gamga has five main tributaries in Jauna, Sarau, Adi, Kosi and Mahi. It is the same as the modern Ganges. 2. Jam. 74, Sth. 197, 522, Sam. 14, AvaCu. I. p. 280, II. p. 204, Utta. 24-5, SamA. pp. 43-4. p. 129, UttCu. pp. 85, 268. BrhBh. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 227, UttK. p. 317. See 5215, 5221, 5625, NisCu. I. pp. 11, also Jam. 10-11, 16, 36, 44, 65-66. 104, III, p. 195, Tir. 662 ff. 955 ff. 120, Bha. 287-88, 417, 550, Jna. 118, 4. Sth. 470, 717. Jiv. 141, AvaN. 151, Vis. 1564, Gamgakumda (Gangakunda) A lake in the northern half of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahavideha. It is situated on the southern border of the Nilavamta(1) mountain. It is to the east of Usabhakuda and to the west of Cittakada(1). 1. Jam. 93. Gamgadiva (Gangad vipa) 1. Jam. 74. An island in the middle of Gamgappavayakumda. Gamgadevi (Gangadevi) Presiding goddess of river Gamga.1 1. Jam. 74, Jna. 126, AvaCu. I. p. 201. Gamgadevikuda (Gangadevikuta) One of the eleven summits of mount Cullahimavamta. 1. Jam. 75. Gamgadevibhavana (Gangadevibhavana) Palace of the goddess Gamgadevi situated in the middle of Gamgadiva. 1. Jam. 74. Gamgavattapakuda (Gangavartanakuta) A mountain-peak situated to the east of Paumadaha at the distance of five hundred yojanas. River Gamga takes a winding herel 1. Jam. 74. Thirty-second chapter of the ninth section of 1. Gamgeya (Gangeya Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 362. 2. Gamgeya A prince of Hatthinapura who was invited to participate in the self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony of princess Dovai. 1. Jna. 117, KalpSam. p. 170.

Page #234
221 Gamdhamadana 3. Gamgeya An ascetic of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). Once he met Mahavira at Vaniyagama and asked him certain questions, got convinced by his answers and became his disciple. He is also known as Gamga-pasavaccijja. 1. Bha. 371-9, BhaA. p. 339. 2. Bha. 371. 4. Gamgeya Same as Gamga.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 424. Gamthiya (Grathita) 1. Bha. 176. Third chapter of the fifth section of Viyahapannatti.' Gamdaia (Gandakika) A river which was crossed with the help of a boat by Mahavira while proceeding to Vaniyagama from Vesali.1 It is the same as modern Gandak joining the Ganges at Sonepur in Bihar.? 1. AvaN (Dipika). I. p. 102, AvaM. 2. GDA. p. 60. p. 288, AvaH. 214. Garditemduga (Ganditenduka) A Jakkha who taught a lesson to those Brahmanas who misbehaved with ascetic Hariesabala while he was begging alms.1 1. UttCu. p. 202, Utts. pp. 356-7. Gamtha (Grantha) Fourteenth chapter of (the first section of) Suyagada. 1. SutN. 27, Sam. 16,23. Gamdhana (Gandhana) A species of serpent that may suck back the poison it has vomitted. 1. Das. 2.8, Utt. 22. 43, Utts. p. 495. 1. Gadhadevi (Gandhadevi) 1. Nir. 4.1. Tenth chapter of Pupphacula(4)." A goddess who appeared before Mahavira and staged a 2. Gamdhadevi drama. 1. Nir. 4.10. Gamdhappiya (Gandhapriya) A prince who was very fond of fragrance and who had to die for that reason (owing to smelling a poisonous substance). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 533, AcaSi. p. 154. See Gamdhamayana. Gamdhamadana (Gandhamadana) 1. Sth. 590, Jiv. 147.

Page #235
Gamdhamayana 222 Gamdhamayana (Gandhamadana) A Vakkhara mountain in the Mahavideha region of Jambudiva. It is situated to the south of Nilavamta(1), to the north-west of Mandara(3), to the east of Gamdhilavai(1) and to the west of Uttarakuru(1).1 It has seven peaks : Gamdhamayanakuda Anamdakuda, Lohiyakkha(2), Uttarakura(4), Siddha, Gamdhilavai(2) and Phalihakuda. 1. Jam. 86, Jiv. 147, Sth. 302, 434, AvaCu. I. p. 165, JivM. p. 263, SutSi. p. 147. 2. Jam. 86, Sth. 590. One of the seven summits of the Gandhamayanakuda (Gandhamadanakuta) Gamdhamayana mountain. 1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590. Gamdhamayanadeva (Gandhamadanadeva) Presiding deity of the Gamdhamayana mountain.1 1. Jam. 86. 1. Gamdhavva (Gandharva) One of the eight classes of Vanamamtara gods.Giyarai and Giyajasa are their two lords. 1. Sth. 80, 654, Ava. p. 19, AvaCu. I.) 2. Sth. 94, Praj. 48. p. 161. SutCu. p. 67. 2. Gamdhavva One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1 1. Jam. 152. Sam. 30, Sur. 47. Gamdhavvalivi (Gandharvalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. It is also called Bhuyalivi.? 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. 2. Sam. 18. Same as Nagadatta(5).1 Gamdhavva-nagadatta (Gandharva-nagadatta) 1. Aval. p. 565. Gamdhasamiddha (Gandhasamrddha) Principal city of Gamdhara in Avaravideha. King Mahabbala(3) ruled there and Sayambuddha(3) was his minister. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 165, PinNM. p. 141, AvaM. p. 158. Gamdhahatthi (Gandhahastin) A preceptor possessing vast knowledge of scriptures. He had composed a tough commentary of Ayaramga, viz., Satthaparinna.? 1. JitBh. 112, VyaBh. III. 370 and 2. AcaSi. pp. 1,81. Vya M. on it. An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. It is the Gamdhahara (Gandh ahara) same as Gamdhara(1). 1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37.

Page #236
223 Gamdhila 1. Gamdhara (Gandhara) A kingdom also known as Gamdhahara? where king Naggai reigned.? Its capital was Purisapura. A sravaka from this country went to Vitibhaya to pay homage to the sandal image of Mahavira. Gamdhara is identified with the region comprising the districts of Peshawar and Ravalpindi. 1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 399, Uttn. p. 96. 2. Utt. 18.46, UttN. p. 299, AvaCu. NisCu. III. p. 144. II. p. 208, AvaBh. 208. 5. GDA. P. 60. 3. UttCu. p. 178, AvaCu. II. p. 208. 2. Gamdhara A Vijaya(23) in Avaravideha. Its capital was Gamdhasamiddha. King Mahabbala(3) reigned there.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 165, AvaM. p. 158. Avah. p. 116. 3. Gamdhara A country just like Kalikeya.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 162. 1. Gamdhari (Gandhari) Wife of (Hariesa) Balakotta and step-mother of ascetic Hariesabala. 1. UttCu. p. 202. 2. Gamdhari A goddess.1 1. Ava. p. 18, BrhBh. 2508. Third chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasa.1 3. Gamdhari 1. Ant. 9. 4. Gamdhari One of the eight principal wives of Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1). She renounced the world, took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi, practised asceticism for twenty years and then attained liberation. 1. Ant. 10, Sth. 626, Ava. p. 28, KalpV. p. 213. Gamdhavai (Gandhapatin) A Vatta-veyaddha mountain in the Rammaga(5) region of Jambuddiva. It is situated to the west of river Narakamta and to the east of river Narikamta. Pauma(16) is its presiding god. Elsewhere Gamdhavai is said to be situated in Harivasa(1)a and Aruna(3) as its presiding deity.3 1. Jam. III, Jiv. 141, BhaA. p. 436. 3. Sth. 87, 302. 2. Sth. 87, 92, 302, Jiv. M. p. 244. 1. Gamdhila Seventh of the eight districts in the north of western Mahavideha. Avajjha is its capital.1 1. Jam. 102.

Page #237
Gamdhila 2. Gamdhila A summit of Devapavvaya and the like.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 689. 1. Gamdhilavai (Gandhilavati) western Mahavideha. Aojjha(1) is its capital.1 1. Jam. 105, AvaCu. I. p. 165. 1. Gambhira 1. Ant. 1. 224 2. Gamdhilavai A summit of mount Gamdhamayna as well as Devapavvaya etc. The same is the name of the god residing there.1 1. Jam. 86, 102; Sth. 590, 689. 3. Gambhira Last of the eight districts in the north of 2. Gambhira Son of Vanhi and his queen Dharini(5) of Baravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. After practising asceticism for a period of twelve years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.1 1. Ant. 2. Fourth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 Gambhiramalini (Gambhiramalini) A small river flowing between the Suvaggu and Gamdhila districts, lying to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the north of river Sioya.2 1. Jum. 102. 2. Sth. 197, 522. Gaganavallabha (Gaganavallabha) A town, established by Vinami, son of Mahakaccha(1) and grandson of Usabha(1) in the southern division of the Veyaddha(2) mountain in Bharaha(2).1 1. Jam. 12, AvaCu, I. p. 161, KalpV. p. 238. 1. Gagga (Gargya) One of the seven off-shoots of the Goyama (2) lineage.1 1. Sth. 551. 2. Gagga A preceptor belonging to the Gagga(1) lineage. He was disgusted with his impudent disciples, and hence, practised meditation in solitude.1 1. Utt. 27.1, UttS. p. 550. Gacchayara (Gacchacara) A Painnaga text consisting of 137 verses (gathas).1 It is based upon Mahanisihakappa and Vavahara.2 It deals mainly with the fruit accruing from living in group (gaccha). See also Painnaga. 1. Gac. p. 42. 2. Ibid. v. 135. 3. GacV. p. 1.

Page #238
225 Gaddatoya Gajakanna (Gajakarna) 1. Jiv. 112. See Gayakanna. Ganadhara Principal disciple of a Titthamkaral and head of a group of monks. He understands easily what is preached by a Titthamkara.3 Every Titthamkara has some Ganadharas. Titthayara Mahavira had eleven Ganadharas* while Pasa(1) had eights and Usaha(1) had eighty-four. They com. pose Sutta on the basis of what is preached by a Titthamkara (attham bhasai Araha sutta i ga ntha nti ganahara) i. e, they give systematic linguistic form to the teachings of a Titthamkara in the form of Duvalasamga. They are holders of the knowledge of Duvalasamga, fourteen Puvvas or Ganipidaga. They further interpret and explain the teachings-Pavayana in detail. 1. JitBh. 2471-5, Kalpv. p. 290, 6. Jam. 31. KalpDh. p. 193. 7. Sutn. 1, 18, Avan. 90, 91, Vis. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 86, UttCu. p. 270, 1070, 1100, 1124-30, JitBh. 2475, Utts. p. 450, AcaSi. p. 353. JivM. p. 2, KalpV. p. 183, SutSi. 3. Vis. 1069. pp. 6-7, NanH. p, 88. 4. Vis. 2504 ff. Nan. 20-21. NanCu. p. 8. AvaCu. I. p. 337, Vis. 553, Visk. 7, AvaN. 644ff. AcaSi. p. 179, p. 201. KalpV. p. 247. 9. AvaN. 82, 270, 658, Vis. 1067, 1690, 5. Sam. 8, Sth. 617. AvaCu. I. p. 86, KalpV. p. 248. Ganahara (Ganadhara) See Ganadhara. 1 1. Vis. 2958, AvaCu. I. p. 326. Ganipidaga (Ganipitaka) Another name of Duvalasamga.. 1. Nan. 58, Sam. 136, Sut. 2.1.11. One of the four families i. e. kulas of Vesayadiya-gana.1 Ganiya (Ganita) 1. Kalp. p. 260. Ganiyalivi (Ganitalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts:1 It is the script of mathematical figures. 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Ganivijja (Ganividya) An Amgabahira Ukkalia text.1 It consists of 82 verses (gathas). It is more or less of an astrological character dealing with auspicious and inauspicious days, constellations, planets, omens etc.3 See also Painnaga. 1. Pak. p. 43, Nan, 44. 3. NanH. p. 71, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. 2. Gan. p. 75. p. 205. Gaddatoya (Gardatoya) One of the nine classes of Logamtiya gods residing 29

Page #239
Gaddabha 226 in the heavenly abodes lying in the midst of eight black lines surrounding the fifth celestial region, Bambhakappa.? 1. Sth. 623, 684; Sam. 77, 576; AvaN. 214, Vis. 1884. Same as Gaddabhilla. 1. Gaddabha (Gardabha) 1. BrhBh. 1155. 2. Gaddabha (Gardabha) 1. Risi (Sangrahani). Same as Dagabhala-gaddabha.? Same as Gaddabhilla.? Gaddabhaga (Gardabhaka) 1. Tir. 623. 1. Gaddabhali (Gardabhali) An ascetic who enlightened Samjaya, the king of Kampillapura.1 1. Utt. 18, 19; UttN. p. 439, UttCu. p. 248. 2. Gaddabhali A mendicant of Savatthi who was the teacher (guru) of Khamdaa(2) 1. Bha, 90. Gaddabhilla (Gardabhilla) He was king of Ujjeni, son of Java(1) and brother of Adoliya. His minister was Dihapattha who helped him in establishing unchastely relations with Aloliya by getting her confined to an underground room. Afterwards Java as a monk cleverly got Dihapattha killed by Gaddabhilla because Dihapattha wanted to finish even the life of Java. Gaddabhilla had abducted the sister of preceptor Kalaga(1). ? See Kalaga(1) for details. 1. BrhBh. 1155-1156, BrhKs. pp. 2. NisCu. III. p. 59, Tir. 623, KalpDh. 359-361. p. 131. Gabbha (Garbha) Second chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyahapa nnatti. 1. Bha. 648. Gayaura (Gajapura) See Gayapura.1 1. AvaN. 322, UttN. p. 109. Gayakapna (Gajakarra) An Antara diva as well as an Anariya tribe ard its country. 1. Praj. 36; SutSi. p. 123, Jiv. 112, Sth. 304; NanM. p. 103. A mountain near Gayagga or Gayaggapaya (Gajagra or Gajagrapada) Dasannapura. It is identical with Imdapaya. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 157.

Page #240
227 Garuda Gayapura (Gajapura) Another name of Hatthinaura. It was the capital of Kuru(2) country.1 Titthayaras Samti, Kumthu(1) and Ara were born there. Usabha(1) had received his first alms from Sejjahsa(3) in this very town.3 It was the birthplace of Kurudattasuya, Samkha(6) Kanerudatta, etc. It is identified with a place in Meerut district, north-east of Delhi. See also Hatthinaura. 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 109, Praj. 37, 227, Kalpv.p. 238, AvaCu. I. p. 323. KalpDh. p. 153, SutSi. p. 123. 4. Ava Cu. I. p. 527, UttCu. p. 201, 2. Tir. 505-7, UttK. p. 332. Mar. 491, Utts. pp. 109, 377. 3. Avan. 322, KalpS. p. 183, AvaM. p. 1 5. AGI. p. 50. An Anariya tribe and its territory.1 Gayamuha (Gajamukha) 1. SutSi. p. 123. Gayasukumala (Gajasukumara) Son of Vasudeva and Devai of Soriyapura. Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1) was his elder brother. His marriage was settled with Soma(1), daughter of Somila(1), but he renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi before actual marriage took place. He engaged himself in meditation on a cremation ground from the day he renounced the world. Somila, while passing by that way, saw him in this state. This enraged him and as an act of revenge he placed live-coal on the head of the meditating monk after erecting a small wall of clay around his head. Gayasukumala endured the pain quietly and attained emancipation in the same night. Somila, on the other hand, collapsed next day because of Kanha's fear.1 1. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. pp. 355, 358, 362, 364-5, 536, VyaBh. IV, 105, BrhBh. 6196, Mar. 431-2, AcaSi. p. 255, SthA. p. 281. 2. Gayasukumala Son of a merchant. He renounced the world and took to asceticism. Once while meditating he was asked about the road by some passer-by. Not receiving a reply the passer-by knocked him to the ground and hammered nails piercing through his whole body. He endured all this quietly and attained liberation.1 1. Sams. 87. See Gayasukumala. Gayasimala (Gajasukumara) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 362. One of the eleven Karanas. Garai or Garadi (Garadi) 1. Jam. 153, SutN. 11, Garuda or Garula (Garuda) A god residing on the Kulasamali tree in Devakuru region. 1. Jam. 100, Sth. 86, 764; Sam. 8.

Page #241
Garula Venudeva 228 Same as Garula.1 Garula Venudeva (Garuda Venudeva) 1. Sth. 764. 1. Garulovavaya (Garudopapata). An Amgabahira Kalia text. It is intended to be taught to a monk of twelve years standing. It is not extant now. 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44. NanCu. pp. ! 2. Vya. 10.26. 59-60, NanM. pp. 202 ff. 2. Garulovavaya A chapter of Samkhevitadasa.1 1. Sth. 755. Gavedhua (Gavedhuka) One of the four branches of Caranagana(2),1 1. Kalp. p. 259. Gaha (Graha) One of the five sub-classes of Joisiya gods. It consists of planets. There are eighty-eight planets. Every one of them is found in double number over Jambuddiva.? Every planet-god has four principal wives, e. g. Vijaya(13), Vejayamti(8), Jayamti(5) and Aparajiya(8). These eighty-eight Gahas are the family-members of Camda(1) as well as Sura(1).* Each Gaha measures half a yojana. The names of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets) are as follows : 1. Irgalaa, 2. Viyalaa, 3. Lohiyamka, 4. Saniccara, 5. Ahuniya, 6. Pahuniya, 7. Kana, 8. Kanaa, 9. Kanakanaa, 10. Kanavitanaa, 11. Kanagasamtana, 12. Soma(6), 13. Sahiya, 14. Assasana, 15. Kajjovaa, 16. Kay varaa, 17. Ayakaraa, 18. Dumdubhaa, 19. Samkha(4), 20. Samkhanabha, 21. Samkhavannabha, 22. Kamsa(1), 23. Kamsanabha, 24. Kamsavannabha, 25. Nila(1), 26. Nilobhasa, 27. Ruppa, 28. Ruppobhasa, 29. Bhasa, 30. Bhasarasi, 31. Tila, 32. Tilapupphavanna, 33. Daga(1), 34. Dagavanna, 35. Kaya(1), 36. Vamdha, 37. Imdaggi, 38. Dhumaketu, 39. Hari(3), 40. Pimgalaa(2), 41. Budha, 42. Sukka(6), 43. Babassati, 44. Rahu, 45. Agatthi, 46. Manavaa(3), 47. Kamaphasa, 48. Dhura, 49. Pamuha, 50. Viyada, 51. Visamdhikappellaa, 52. Pailla, 53. Jadiyalaa, 54. Arupa(1), 55. Aggillaa, 56. Kala(2), 57. Mahakala(11), 58. Sotthiya(1), 59. Sovatthia, 60. Vaddhamanaga, 61. Palamba, 62. Niccaloga, 63. Niccujjota, 64. Sayampabha(5), 65. Obhasa, 66. Seyamkara, 67. Khemamkara(2), 68. Abhamkara, 69. Pabbhamkara(3), 70 Araa(1), 71. Viraa(1), 72. Asoga(2), 73. Vitasoga(2), 74. Vimala(6), 75. Vivatta, 76. Vivattha, 77. Visala(1), 78. Sala(1), 79. Suvvaya(4), 80. Aniyatti(2), 81. Egajadi, 82. Dujadi, 83. Kara, 84. Karia, 85. Raya, 86. Aggala, 87. Pupphaketu(1) and 88. Bhavaketu. 1. Sth. 401. 4. Sam. 88, Sur. 91. 2. Sth. 90. Jam. 170, Sur. 100, 107, 5. Dev. 89, Jam. 165, Jiv. 198, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp. 534-535; 6. Sur. 107, SurM. pp. 285-296; Sth. SurM. pp. 295-296. 90, SthA. pp. 78, 79; Jam. 170, 3. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jiv. 204, Jam. 170. Jams. pp. 534-535.

Page #242
229 Girijanna Gagali Son of king Pidhara and his queen Jasa vai(1) of Kampillapura. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Imdabhui. He obtained omniscience while going to see Mahavira.1 1. Uttn. and Utts. pp. 321, ff. DasCu. p. 52, Uttk. p. 215. Gatha Sixteenth chapter of Suyagada. It is the same as Gahasolasama.? 1. Sam. 23. 2. Sam. 16. Gamaga or Gamaya (Gramaka) A settlement visited by Titthayara Mahavira. He was worshipped there by a Jakkha. 1. AvaN. 487, AvaCu. I. p. 292, Vis. 1941, KalpDh. p. 107, KalpV. p. 166. Gaya An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. It seems to be the same as Kaya(2)." 1. Pras. 4. 2. SutSi. p. 123. Gabavai (Grahavati) A small river emerging from mount Nilavamta. It separates the Sukaccha(1) and Mahakaccha(2) districts and merges into river Sita along with its twenty-eight thousand tributaries. It flows in the northeast of mount Mamdara(3).1 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 197, 522. Gahavaikunda (Grahavatikunda) A lake on the southern border of the Nilavanta mountain. The torrent of river Gahavai falls into it.1 1. Jam. 95. An island in the middle of Gabavaikumda.1 . Gahavaidiva (Grahavatidvipa) 1. Jam. 95. Gabasolasaa (Gathasodasaka) Suyagada in which the sixteenth chapter (of the first section ) is Gatha.1 1. Sam. 16, SutN. 141, Utt. 31.13, Pak. p. 67, PrasA. p. 144. Same as Giriphulligama. Giraphulliga (Giripuspita 1. NisCu. III. p. 419. Giri A preceptor. He seems to be identical with preceptor Mahagiri. 1. Ava. p. 27. Girikumara Presiding god of a peak of mount Cullahimavanta. He is the same as Cullahimavamta-girikumara. 1. Jam. 75. A festival celebrated in Komkana.? Girijanna (Giriyajna) 1. BrhBh. 2855.

Page #243
Girinagara 230 Girisagara (Girinagara) A town near mount Ujjemtal in the Surattha country.? Merchant Kodisara belonged to it. Three ladies of this town were abducted from mount Ujjemta by some thieves and were sold in Parasakula There they adopted the profession of prostitution. It is identified with modern Junagadh.5 1. AvaCu. II. p. 289, I. p. 79, AcaCu. 3. Visk. p. 278. pp. 339, 359. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 289. 2. JiyM. p. 56. 5. GDA. P. 66. Giritadaga (Giritataka) 1. UttN. p. 379. A place visited by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1). Giriphulligama (Giripuspitagrama) A town in the Kosala country. It was visited by preceptor Siha(6) accompanied by his pupils. Imdadatta(6) was a merchant of this place. 1. JitBh. 1395, PinN. 461, NisCu. III. 2. PinNM. pp. 134-6. p. 419. 3. Nis. 4446-52. Giriphulliya (Giripuspita) Identical with Giriphulligama.1 1. PinN. 461. Giriraya (Girirajan) Another name of mount Mamdara(3) 1. Jam. 109, Sam. 16, Sur. 26. Giyajasa (Gitayasas) One of the two lords (indras) of the Gamdhavva sub-class of Vamtara gods. His four principal wives are : Sughosa(2), Vimala(2), Sussara(4) and Sarassai(5). The same are the names of the principal wives of Giyarai(1). 1. Praj. 48, Bha. 169, 406; Sth. 94. 1. Giyarai (Gitarati) One of the two lords of the Gamdhavva gods. See also Giyajasa. 1. Praj. 48, Bha. 169, 406; Sth. 94. 2. Giyarai General of the troupe of musicians under Camara(1).1 1. Sth. 582. A kind of Samana(1) mendicants earning Giyaraippiya (Gitaratipriya) their livelihood by singing.1 1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92. Guccha one of the ten chapters of the fourth Sub-section of the twentysecond section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha, 691.

Page #244
231 Gunasila Gujjhaga (Guhyaka) Another name of the Bhavanavai gods. 1. Das. 9.2.10-11, DasCu. p. 312, Dash. p. 249. See Gotthamahila. Gutthamahila (Gosthamahila) 1. Uttn. p. 153. Gudasattha (Gudasartha) A town visited by preceptor Khauda to pacify a yaksa raising trouble there. It is suggested to be situated not far from Broach.2 1. AvaCu. I. p. 542. 2. LAI p. 286. A preceptor who had a Brahmana disciple 1. Gunamdhara (Gunandhara) named Govimda.1 1. Mahan. p. 217. 2. Gunan hara A preceptor who had prince Samkha(8) as his disciple. 1. UttK. p. 235. Gunacamda (Gunacandra) Son of king Camdavademsaa of Sageya and brother of Municamda(2). He took over as the king of that city after the death of his father. His step-mother did not like it. She made a vain attempt to poison him to death. This made him so disgusted that he handed over the kingdom to his step-brother, renounced the world and became a disciple of Sagaracamda(3). Then he went to Ujjeni which was governed by Municamda. There he taught a lesson to the prince and the son of the purohita and made them his disciples.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 492-3, According to Aval. p. 366 Sagaracanda plays the part of Gunacamda. Gunavati Wife of Cakkavatti Vairasena(2) belonging to the city of Pumdarigini(1) in the Pukkhalavai(1) district in Mahavideha.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 172. Gunasila (Gunasila) See Gunasilaa.1 1. Vis. 2834; Uttn. p. 158. 1. L. Gupasilaa (Gunasilaka) A park as well as a shrine to the north-east of Rayagiha." It was visited by Mahavira.? 1. Nir. 1.1, 3.1, Bha. 6, Upa. 46; AvaBh. 2834; NisBh. 5598. 128; Uttn. and Utts. p. 158; Vis. 2. Jna. 21, Ant. 12, Dasa. 10.1, 10.9. Gunasila (Gunasila) See Gunasilaal. 1. Ant. 12, Jna. 146.

Page #245
Gutta 232 Tenth chapter of Dogiddhidasa. Gutta (Gupta) 1. Sth. 755. Guttisena (Guptisena) Sixteenth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambuddiva.1 Dibasena (4) is also mentioned in his place.2 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 330. Gumma (Gulma) One of the ten chapters of the fifth sub-section of the twenty-second section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 691. Ninth chapter of the first section of Viyahapannatti. Gurua (Guruka) 1. Bha. 3. Sixth chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyahapanpatti.' Gula (Guda) 1. Bha. 616. Fourth chapter of the second section of Anuttarova vaiya 1. Gudhadamta. dasa..1 1. Anut. 22. 2. Gudhadamta Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dharini(1). He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mabavira, observed asceticism fo years and after death took birth as a god in one of the Anuttara celestial abodes. After one more birth he will attain salvation.1 1. Anut. 2. 3. Gadhadamta Third would-be Cakkavatti of the Bharaha(2) region in Jambuddiva." 1. Sam. 159; Tir. 1124. 4. Gadhadamta (Gudhadanta) An Antaradiva. 1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 104. Gerua (Gairika) See Geruya. 1. NisCu. III. p. 414. Geruya (Gairika). One of the five Samapa (1) sects. Geruyas were mendicants (parivrajakas) and as they used cloths dyed in red chalk they were known as Geruyas. 1. PinN. 358, 445, AcaSi. p. 325, SthA. 1 2. PinM. p. 130, BrhCu. III. p. 414. p. 94, VipA. p. 76

Page #246
233 Gokanna Gevijja (Graiveya) Same as Ge vijjaga. 1. Utt. 36.210, Sth. 232. Gevijjaga or Gevijjaya (Graiveyaka) A class of gods residing in the following nine celestial abodes collectively bearing the same name as well as Gevijja : Bhadda(14), Subhadda(7), Sujata(1), Somapasa(1), Piyadarisapa(2), Sudamsana(17), Amoha(1), Suppabuddha and Jasodhara(14). They are situated below the Anuttara celestial abodes. Of them, the first three are at the bottom, the second three are in the middle, and the last three are at the top.2 Thus they form three layers which are called Hitthima-Gevijja Majjhima Gevijja and Uparima-Gevijja. They are further subdivided into(1) Hitchimahitthima-, Hitthimamajjhima-Hitthimauvarima-y(2)Majjhimahitthima-, Majjhima-majjhima-,(3) Uvarimahitthima-, Uvarimamajjhima-and Uvarimauvarima-Gevijjaga. The Gevijjaga gods are all equal as regards their status, strength etc. The height of their abodes measure one thousand yojanase 1. Sth. 685, Utts. p. 702, Anuke. p. 1 3. Sth. 232. 91, Utt. 36.211, Praj. 38, Sth. 232. 4. Utt. 36. 211-13, Praj. 38. 2. Praj. 38, Sth. 232, Sam. 22-30, 5. Praj. 38, Sth. 94, Anu. 133. Anu. 139. 6. Sth. 775, Sam. 113. Gevejja(Graiveya) 1. Sam. 24. See Gevijjaga. See Gevijjaga.1 Gevejjaa (Graiveyaka) 1. Sam. 28. Gevejjaga (Graiveyaka) See Gevijjaga. 1. sam. 25. Gevejjaya (Graiveyaka) See Gevijjaga." 1. Sam, 26, 27. Goama (Gotama) See Goyama." 1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25. Goula (Gokula) A locality in Vayagama. It was visited by Maha vira.? 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 313-4, KalpV. p. 164, KalpDh. p. 108. Gomda (Gonda) An Anariya (non-Aryan) tribe and its habitants. It can be ideatified with the Gonds, a tribal people of Madhya Pradesh. 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123, Praj. 37. 2. SGAMI. p. 117, LAI. p. 361. Gokanna (Gokarna) An Amtaradiva.1 1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 103. 30

Page #247
Gocchubha 234 Gocchubha (Gostubha) First Ganadhara (principal disciple) of Sejjamsa(1) the eleventh Titthamkara. 1. Sth. 108, Sam. 157, Tir. 449. See Gotthamahila, Gotthamahila (Gosthamahila) 1. AvaN. 781, Vis. 2796. Gotthamahila (Gosthamahila) Disciple of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). He is regarded as the seventh pinhava. He lived in V. N. 584. He had been to Mahura(1) and defeated a heretic there in debate). He established an independent doctrine known as Abaddhiya in Dasapura in the time of Dubbaliyapusamitta the successor of Rakkhiya. His doctrine holds that karma is not bound with the soul, it only touches it.? 1. One who conceals the truth and pro-, 3. Sth. 587 and Stha. on it; NisBh. pounds a false doctrine. 5607-8, Utts. pp. 172 ff, AvaN. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 411-4, Vis. 2796, 781, SutCu. p. 273. 3010-2. Gotthamahilla (Gosthamahila) See Gotthamabila." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 413. Same as Gomla.1 Goda (Gonda) 1. Pras. 4. Gona Same as Gomda, 1 1. SutSi. p. 123. Gotama (Gaurama) See Goyama.1 1. SutCu. p. 19, Sur. 50, Sth. 551. Second chapter of Kamma vivagadasa.1 It is the same 1. Gottasa (Gotrasa) as Ujjhiyaa(1). 1. Sth. 755. 2. Gottasa Previous birth of Ujjhiyaa(2). He was son of Bhima(2) and Uppala(1) 1. Vip. 11, SthA. p. 507. See Gothubha.1 Gotthubha (Gostupa) 1. Bha, 116. See Gocchubha. Gothubha (Gostubha) 1. Sam. 157.

Page #248
235 Gobahula Gothabha (Gostupa) A mountain-residence of Velamdharanagaraya gods at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the east of Jambuddiva in the Lavana ocean. God Gothubha presides over it. The distance between its western end and the western end of mount Meru measures ninety-seven thousand yojanas.1 1. Sth. 305, Sam. 17, Jiv. 159, Bha. 116. 2. Sam. 97. 1. Gothubha (Gostupa) A place situated on the southwestern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Navamiya(3) a queen of Sakka(3) 1. Sth. 307. 2. Gothubha A lotus-pond (puskarini) on the western Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisara(1) island. 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. Godatta A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta.(1). 1. Uttn. p. 379. Godasa One of the four disciples of Bhaddabahu.(1). He belonged to the Kasaya gotra.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. KalpV. p. 255. 1. Godasagana 1. Sth. 680. One of the nine groups of monks under Mahavira.? 2. Godasagana A monastic line originating from preceptor Godasa.. It had four branches. Tamalittia, Kodivarisiya, Pomdavaddhasiya, and Dasikhabbadiya. 1. Kalp ( Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 255. Godha An Apariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants.1 1. Praj. 37. Gopalaa (Gopalaka) Son of king Pajjoya of Ujjeni. He had renounced the world and taken to asceticism.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 189. Gobahula A Brahmin of the Saravana settlement. In his cow-shed Gosala was born. 1. Bha. 540, AvaN. 474, AvaCu. I. p. 282; AvaM. p. 276, AvaH. p. 199.

Page #249
Gobbaragama 236 1. Gobbaragama (Gorbaragrama) A village in Magadha.'. It was situated between Campa and Rayagiha.? Imdabhui, Aggibhui(1) and Vaubhui, sons of Vasubhui(1) and principal disciples-Gapaharas of Mahavira belonged to this village.3 1. PinN. 199, PinNM. p. 73. 1948. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 297. AvaN. 494, Vis. 1 3. AvaN. 644, Vis. 2504. 2. Gobbaragama A village near Vaidisa." 1. BrhBh, 6096, BrhKs. p. 1611. Gomayuputta (Gomayuputra) Same as Ajjuna Gomayuputta. 1. Bha. 539. 1. Gomuha (Gomukha) A god. 1. Ava. p. 19. 2. Gomuha An Amtaradiva. 1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 103. A god'. Gomeha (Gomedha) 1. Ava. p. 19. 1. Goyama (Gautarna) Family name (gotra) of Imdabhui, the first Gapadhara (principal disciple) of Titthayara Mahavira. He became famous by this name. 1. Utt. 23.6 ff., AvaN. 650, Vis. 2503, Bha. 640. 2. Goyama A lineage to which Indabhui, Aggibhui(1) and Vaubhui', Akampiya, Thalabhadda, Samjaya', Phaggumitta' belonged. All the Titthamkaras except Mabavira were born in the Goyama lineage of the Ikkhaga dynasty. The Goyama lineage is said to have seven offshoots : (1) Goyama (2) Gagga(1), (3) Bharaddaya(4), (4) Amgirasa, (5) Sakkarabha, (6) Bhakkharabha and (7) Udattabha? 1. AvaN. 650, Vis. 2503. 5. Tir. 817. 2. AvaN. 650, Vis. 2511. 6. AvaCu. I. p. 236. 3. Nan V. 24. 7. Sth. 551. 4. Utt. 18-22. 3. Goyama 1. Ant. 1. First chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasa.1 4. Goyama Son of king Amdhagavanhi and his queen Dharini(5). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for a period of twelve years he attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant, 1.

Page #250
6. Goyama An island in the Lavana 5. Goyama Ocean at a distance of twelve thousand yojanas from the western boundary of Jambuddiva. Sutthiya, the presiding god of that ocean resides there.1 1. Sam. 67, Jiv. 161. 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Family-name of the Rohini(10) constellation.1 7 Goyama A class of mendicants who earned their livelihood by exhibiting young bulls painted and decorated as well as by performing tricks.1 1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25. Goyamakesijja (Gautamakesiya) Same as Kesigoyamijja.1 1. Sam. 36. 237 Goyamajjiya (Gautamiya) One of the four branches of Manavagana(2).1 1. Kalp. p. 260. Goyamaputta (Gautamaputra) Same as Ajjuna(6)1 1. Bha. 550. Goyavari (Godavari) A river on the bank of which there is situated the town of Patitthana1. It can be identified with modern Godavari emptying into the Bay of Bengal.2 1. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36. Goriga (Gaurika) 2. GDA. p. 69. Goragiri (Gauragiri) A mountain having an idol of Siva(1) under its fountain.1 1. NisCu. I. p. 10. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 162. 1. Gori (Gauri) A goddess.1 1. Ava. p. 18, BrhBh. 2508. 3. Gori A country similar to Kalikeya.1 Gori 2. Gori Second principal queen of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). She renounced the world and became a disciple of Jakkhini, principal nun under Titthayara Aritthanemi. After practising asceticism for a period of twenty years she attained salvation.2 1. Ava. p. 28, Ant. 10, Sth. 626. 1. UttCu. p. 202, UttS. p. 355. 2. Ant. 10. Mother of ascetic Hariesa-Bala.1

Page #251
Gori 238 4. Gori Second chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 9. Family-name of the Apuraha constellation. Golavyayana (Golavyayana) 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Golikayana (Golikayana) 1. Sth. 551. A branch of the Kosiya(5) lineage." 1. Golla (Golya) A country famous for a kind of palanquin with a square railing of the height of two arms. Marriage with sister is permitted here. Canakka (of Caniaggama) belonged to this country. It may be identified with the region about Goli situated on the bank of Gallaru, a tributary of Kistna in Guntur district. 1. BhaA. p. 399, JivM. p. 281, AnuCu. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 563. p. 53. 4. LAI. p. 286. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 81. One of the seven branches of the Kasava lineage. 2. Golla (Gauda) 1. Sth. 551. Family-name of the Puvvaphagguni constella Govallayana (Govallayana) tion. 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Govala (Gopala) One of the five disciples of Sutthiya-Suppadibuddha, A monastic branch called Vijjahari originated from him. He belonged to the Kasaya(1) gotra. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 261. of Jinadasagaoi Govaliya-mahattara (Gopalika-mahattara) Preceptor mahattara, the author of Uttarajjhayana-cunni. 1. UttCu. p. 283. Govaliya (Gopalika) A nun who had Sumaliya(1), previous birth of Devai, as her disciple.1 1. Jna. 113, 115. Govali (Gopali) A woman-disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). 1. AvaN. 1302. Govinda (Govinda) A resident of Sambukka(2) village in the kingdom of Avanti.' H: became a disciple of preceptor Gunamdhara(1) 1. Mahan. p. 210. 2. Ibid. p. 217.

Page #252
Govimdadatta Govimdanijjutti (Govindaniryukti) yaga. It is not extant. 1. NisCu. III. p 260, IV. p. 96; AvaCu. I. pp. 31, 353. 239 1. VyaBh. 3.350. Disciple of a preceptor residing in the city of Tagara.1 Govimdavayaga (Govindavacaka) to Jainism. He is the author of Govimdanijjutti.2 A treatise composed by Govindava 1. DasCu. p. 53, DasH. p. 53, NisBh. 3656, SthA. pp. 474, 504; AvaCu. II. pp. 201, 306, 322; VyaBh. 6. 267-8; A Buddhist monk who, afterwards took Gosala Govvatia (Govartika) A class of mendicants who used to follow the cows in every respect and took grass, leaves, flowers etc.1 1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25. Gosamkhi (Gosankhin) A farmer of Gobbaragama(1). was his wife and Vesiyayana was his adopted son.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 297, AvaN. 494, Vis. 1948. 1. Bha. 540. 2. Ibid. 3. SamA. p. 130, PrajH. p. 120, NanM. AcaCu. pp. 27, 60, 228. 2. NisCu. III. p. 260, IV. p. 96. Gosala (Gosala) Son of Mamkhali and his wife Bhadda (28). He was born in Saravana settlement. Mamkhali was a mankha i. e. a picturevendor or a wandering beggar, earning his livelihood by showing pictures.1 Mamkhali's son was named Gosala because he was born in a cow-shed (gosala). He was also called Mamkhaliputta, that is, the son of of Mamkhali. He is regarded as the propounder of the creed of Ajiviya i. e. fatalism or pre-determinism.3 Gosala commenced his life as a mankha just like his father. After some time he made acquaintance with ascetic Mahavira and became his disciple. At that time Mahavira was spending his second rainy season. Gosala stayed with Mahavira for six years. Thereafter he developed antinomian proclivities. This produced ill-feeling between the two and ultimately led to a total rupture. Gosala severed his association with Mahavira and when he had passed 18 years more (i. e. twenty-four years of renouncement) he declared himself as a Jina and Titthamkara. Thereafter he quarrelled with Mahavira and threw tejolesya upon the latter to kill him. But it counter effected Gosala and he died after seven days. On this occasion Mahavira announced that he would still live for 16 years more.5. Gosala preached his own doctrine of fatalism, i. e denial of freedom Bamdhumati(3) p. 239. 4. Bha. 539-546. 5. Bha. 553, 555-556.

Page #253
Ghamtiya 240 of will. He had the following twelve principal lay-votaries (1) Tala, (2) Talapalamba, (3) Uvaviha, (4) Samviha, (5) Avaviha. (6) Udaa(1), (7) Namudaa. (8) Namudaa, (9) Anuvalaa, (10) Samkhavalaa (2), (11) Ayampula (2) and (12) Kayaraa. He had also dispute with Addaa(2) about Mahavira and he was defeated by the latters. See Ajiviya for the chief tenets ot the creed of Gosala.9 See also Mahavira for further details. 6. Bha. 547-560, Vis. 1927-1947; 3062; Upa. 36-44, AvaN. 473-494, AvaCu. I. pp. 271, 282-4, 287-299; SthA. pp. 457, 509, 522; KalpV. pp. 37 ff. NanH. p. 87. Ghamtiya (Ghantika) 1. BrhBh. 1312, BrhKs. pp. 403-4. 2. Ghana 1. Ghana (Ghana) A celestial abode in Anayakappa where gods live for a maximum period of nineteen Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 19. 1. Jna. 151. A merchant of Vanarasi.1 A Jakkha god worshipped by the Domba community.1 Ghanadamta (Ghanadanta) 1. Sth. 304, 698, Praj. 36. 2. Ghanavijjuya 1. Sth. 507. 7. Bha. 330. 8. SutN. 190, SutCu. p. 417. 9. The reader may be referred for fuller information to the History and Doctrine of Ajivikas by A. L. Basham. 1. Ghanavijjuya (Ghanavidyuta) One of the six principal wives of Dharana.1(1) In Nayadhammakaha Ghana(2) and Vijjuga(1) are mentioned as two separate queens of Dharana.2 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. Ghanasiri (Ghanasri) 1. Jna. 151. An Amtaradiva.1 2. Jna. 151. A Vijjukumari-mahattariya goddess.1 Wife of merchant Ghana1(2). 1. Ghana (Ghana) Fourth chapter of the third sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 151. 2. Ghana Daughter of Ghana (2) and Ghanasiri of Vanarasi. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1) After death she was born as a principal wife cf Dharana1(1) See also Ghana vijjuya(1). 1. Jna. 151.

Page #254
241 Ghosa Ghatavaradiva (Ghitavaradvipa) 1. Sur. 101. See Ghayavaradiva. Ghatoda (Ghitoda) Same as Ghatodasamudda.1 1. Jiv. 182, AnuCu. p. 35. Ghatodasamudda (Ghttodasamudra) An ocean surrounding Ghayayaradiva. Its presiding gods are Kamta(1) and Sukamtal. 1. Jiv. 182, 166; Sur. 101, AnuHe. p. 90. Another name of the Rayanappabha(2) infernal Ghamma (Gharma ) region.' 1. Sth. 546, Jiv. 67. Ghayadiva (Ghstadvipa) 1. Jiv. 166. Same as Ghayavaradiva.? Ghayapusamitta (Ghitapusyamitra) A disciple of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). With his super-natural powers he could produce ghee at his will. 1. AvaBh. 142. AvaCu. I. p. 409. Ghayavara (Ghrtavara) A concentric island surrounding the Khiroda ocean. Kanaya(2) and Kanagappabha are its presiding gods. 1. Jiv. 182, 166; Sur. 101, AnuHe. p. 90. Same as the island of Ghayavara.1 Ghayavaradiva (Ghotavaradvipa) 1. Jiv. 182. Same as Ghatodasamudda. Ghayasamudda (Ghltasamudra) 1. Jiv. 166. Ghayodasamudda (Ghrtodasamudra) See Ghatodasamuddal. 1. Jiv. 182. Ghodagagiva (Ghotakagriva) Identical with Asaggiva. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 234. Ghodagamuha or Ghodayamuha (Ghotakamukha) A heretical treatise. 1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41. 1. Ghosa (Ghosa) Lord (indra ) of the Thaniyakumara gods of the south. He has six principal wives whose names are similar to those of Dharana's(1). He and Mahaghosa(4) each has four Logapalas. They are ; Avatta(7), Viyavatta(1), Namdiavatta(2), and Mahanamdiavatta(2).3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 2. Sth. 508, Bha. 406. 3. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. . 31

Page #255
Ghosa 2. Ghosa A heavenly abode just like Sayambhu(4) where gods live for a maximum period of six Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 6. * 3. Ghosa A heavenly abode of Bambhaloa where gods live for a maximum period of ten Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam, 10. 242 4. Ghosa One of the eight Ganadharas (principal disciples) of Titthayara Pasa(1)1. His other name is Subhaghosa.2 1. Sth. 617. Cauddasapuvva (Caturdasapurva) 1. Sam. 14. Cauppaya (Catuspada) 1. Jam. 153, SutN. 12. C 2. Sam. 8. Fourteen Puvvagaya texts.1 One of the eleven Karanas.1 Caummuha (Caturmukha) A would-be king of Padaliputta..1 1. Tir. 635 ff. Cauramgijja or Cauramgejja (Caturangiya) See Caturamgijja.1 1. Sam. 36, AcaCu. p. 4, UttCu. p. 91. Cauvisatthaa or Cauvisatthaya (Caturvimsatistava) chapter of Avassaya.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN. (Dipika). II. p. 183, AvaN. 1063, NanM. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 436, AvaCu. II. p. 14, Anu. 59, PakY. p. 41. Causarana (Catuhsarana) A canonical text consisting of sixty-three verses. It deals with the four-fold refuge, viz; that of the omniscient, that of the liberated ones, that of the saints and that of religion. It was composed by Virabhadda (2).2 See also Painnaga. 1. Cat. 11. Second section or 2. Cat. 63. Camcuya (Cancuka) An Anariya (non-Aryan) tribe as well as the territory belonging to it. It is the same as Cumcuya.1 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.

Page #256
243 Camda Camdakosia or Camdakosiya (Candakausika) A venomous serpent residing in a forest of Vacala. It stung Mahavira near a hermitage called Kanagakhala. See also Kosia (2). 1. AvaN. 468, Vis. 1922, Avacu. I. pp. 278-9, KalpDh. p. 104, NanM. p. 167, Kalpv. p. 162, SthA. p. 281. Camdajjhaya (Candadhvaja) King of Arakkhuri. He had given his sister Camdajasa(2) in marriage to Sujata(2), son of Dhanamitta(1). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 198. Camdapajjoa (Candapradyota) See Pajjoya. 1. UttNe. p. 136. Camdapimgala (Candapingala) A burglar of Vasamtapura(3) staying with a courtezan of that town. Once he stole a neck-lace belonging to the queen of that place and gave it to the courtezan. He was hanged by the king for the crime.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 590, AvaN. 1019, BhaK. 137, Vis. 3967. Camdameha (Candamegha) Messenger of Asaggiva, the first Padisattu of the current Osappini in Bharaha(2),1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 233, AvaM. p. 250, AvaH. p. 174. Camdarudda (Candarudra) A hot-tempered preceptor who attacked his disciple with a staff and broke his head. 1. UttCu. p. 31, Utts. p. 50, Uttk. pp. 10-12, BrhBh. 6102-4, AvaCu. II, p. 77, AvaH. p. 577. 1. Camdavadamsaa (Candravatamsaka) King of Saeya. His queen was Dharini(32) and Municamda(4) was their son. Camdavadamsaa installed his son as king and he himself renounced the world and attained emancipation." 1. UttCu. p. 213, UttN. & Utts. p. 375. Same as Camdavademsaa.' 2. Camdavadamsaa (Candravatamsaka) 1. AvaH. p. 366. Camdavadimsaa (Candravatamsaka) See Camdavadamsaa.1 1. UttN. & Utts. p. 375, UttCu. p. 213. Camda vega (Candavega) A resident of the city of Kaimdi. He had killed Amayaghosa. 1. Sams. 78. 1. Camla (Canda) A goddess. 1. Ava. p. 19.

Page #257
Camda 244 2. Camda One of the three councils of Imdas(1), like Camara, Bali, Dharana etc.1 1. Sth. 154. Camdiya (Candika) A goddess." 1. AcaCu. p. 61, PrasA. p. 39, KalpDh. p. 12. 1. Camda (Candra) A lord of the Joisiya gods. His territory starts at a distance of 880 yojanas above this earth. He resides in the celestial abode called Camdavadimsaa. He has four principal wives : (1) Camdappabha(2), (2) Dosinabha(2), (3) Accimali(2), and (4) Pabhamkara(3). His family consists of 88 Gahas (planets), 28 Nakkhattas(1) (constellations) and 66975 Kotakoti (crore multiplied by crore) Taras(3) (stars). He lives for one Palyopama and one lakh years. He had descended to see Mahavira at Rayagiha and had staged a drama before him.? The lunar eclipse is caused when Rahu(1) covers the Camda.8 There are two Camdas (moons) over Jambadiva, four over Lavanasamudda, twelve over Dhayaikhamda, forty-two over Kalodahi and seventy-two over the first half of Pukkhara varadiva. The path of Camda in the sky is called the circle of the moon. Such circles are fifteen in number 10 1. Bha. 169, Praj. 50, Sur. 97, Jam. 170.1 6. Nir. 3.1, Dev. 159, 2. Sur. 89, Dev. 84. 7. Nir. 3.1. 3. Jam. 170. 8. Bha. 453. 4. Sur. 97, Jiv. 202, Jam. 170, Jna. 156. 9. Sur. 100, Jiv. 155, Bha. 363, Jam. 5. Sur. 91, Jiv. 194, Dev. 157-8, Jam. 126, Dev. 148-50. 163, Sam. 88. 10. Jam. 142, Sur. 45, Sam. 62, Jiv. 177. At present it is available as the 2. Camda First chapter of Dihadasa. first chapter of Pupphiya.? 1. Sth. 755. 2. Nir. 3.1. 3. Caida A celestial abode of Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3). The gods born here live for three sagaropama years in the maximum. 1. Sam. 3. 4. Camda Throne of Camda(1).>> 1. Sur. 97. 5. Camda A mountain on the eastern border of the Vappa district of Mahavideha and to the north of river Sioya. One of its four summits, also bears the same name. 1. Jam, 102, Sth. 302, 434, 637.

Page #258
6. Camda 1. Sth. 643. A summit of the western Ruyaga (1) mountain.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 563-5, DasCu. pp. 52, 81; SamS. 70, NisCu. IV. p. 10. 2. KalpDh. p. 164, AnuH. p. 70, NisCu. Camdautta (Candragupta) King of Padaliputta. He was son of a peacockkeeper (moraposaga=mayuraposaka) living in a village belonging to the kingdom of Namda(1). It was Canakka with whose help he got the kingdom of Padaliputta after the defeat of king Namda in an attack conspired by Canakka. A daughter of Namda was, afterwards, married to Camdautta.1 His son Bimdusara(2), became king of Padaliputta after his death.2 Kunala(1), son of Asoga(1) and the grandson of Bimdusara, was his great-grandson.3 Camdaotta (Candragupta) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 281. 245 See Camdautta.1 Camdakamta (Candrakanta) A heavenly abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3). The gods born therein live for three sagaropama years in the maximum.1 1. Sam. 3. Camdakamta (Candrakanta) A wife of Cakkhuma, a Kulagara (governor) of the current Osappini.1 1. AvaN. 159, Vis. 1572, Tir. 79, Sam. 157, Sth. 556. Camdagavijjhaya (Candrakavedhyaka) 1. AvaH. p. 740. II. p. 361. 3. BrhBh. 3276, NisBh. 5745, VisK. p. 275. Camdakada (Candrakuta) A heavenly abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3. 1. Pak. p. 43, Nan. 44, AvaCu. II. p. 224, NisCu. IV. p. 235. I Camdaghosa (Candraghosa) 1. AvaN. 1297. Camdaghosa Camdagavejjhaga (Candrakavedhyaka) An Amgabahira Ukkalia text.1 It consists of 175 verses. It explains how one should behave at the time of death.2 Identical with Camdagavejjhaga.1 2. Cand. 117-75. Camdagutta (Candragupta) See Camdautta.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 78, DasCu. p. 81, Sam. 70, BrhBh. 3276, AvaH. p. 434, NisCu. III. p. 424. King of Arakkhuri.1

Page #259
Camdacchaya 246 Camdacchaya (Candracchaya) King of Campa, the capital of Amga(1).1 He attacked Mihila to get in marriage Malli(1), the daughter of king Kumbha, by whose beauty he was bewildered. He was pursuaded by Malli not to run after ugly things like a human body. He was so much impressed by the arguments advanced by her that he renounced the world and took to asceticism. In course of time he obtained omniscience and attained liberatlon. See also Malli. 1. Jha. 65, 69-70. 1. Camdajasa (Candrayasa) Wife of Vimala vahana(6), the first Kulagara (governor) of the current Osappini (descending cycle).1 1. AvaN. 159, Vis. 1572, Tir. 79, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 135. 2. Camdajasa Sister of Candajjhaya, king of Arakkhuri, and wife of Sujata(2), son of Dhanamitta of Campa. She suffered from leprosy.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 198, AvaN. 1298, AvaM. p. 710. See Candajjhaya.1 Camdajjhaa (Candradhvaja) 1. AvaH. p. 710. Camdajjhaya ( Candradhvaja ) A celestial abode of Sanamkumara(1) and Mabimda(3) where gods live maximum for three sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 3. Cardanakamtha (Candanakantha) A kettle-drum (bheri) belonging to Kanha(1) 1. Vis. 1446-8, Visk. pp. 418-9. Camdanajja (Candanarya) See Camdana(1)1. 1. Tir. 462. Camdanapayava (Candanapadapa) A garden at Miyagama. 1. Vip. 2. Same as Camdana(1) Camdanabala (Candanabala) 1. Ava. p. 28. 1. Camdana (Candana) Chief nun-disciple of Maha vira. She was at the head of thirty-six thousand nuns. King Dahivahana of Campa was her father. Her original name was Vasumai(1). Once king Sayania of Kosambi attacked Campa. King Dahivahana, however, escaped, whereas queen Dharini(3) and her daughter princess Vasumai(1) were captured by a camel-driver.2 1. Kalp. 135, Tir. 462, DasCu. p. 50, 2 . According to AvaH. p. 223, they Bha. 382, AvaCu. I. p. 320, Ant. were captured by a boatman. 17-26, Ava. p. 28, Sam. 157.

Page #260
247 Camdapura The queen died on the way, whereas the princess was sold to merchant Dhanavaha(1) of Kosambi. Mula, the wife of the merchant, started harassing her under the suspicion that one day she might usurp her position as a co-wife. It was Camdana who fulfilled the six months (five days less) abhigraha (self-imposed restriction in the matter of accepting food) undertaken by Mahavira by offering him cooked black beans. She had Miyavai (1) as one of her chief disciples. Her repentance for wrongly admonishing Miyavai became the cause of her omniscience. 3. AvaCu. I. pp. 318-9, KalpV. p. 170,1 4. AvaCu. I. p. 615. KalpDh. p. 109, AvaN. 521. A city to which merchant Datta(12) belonged. 2. Camdana 1. Nir. 3.7. Camdanagari (Candranagari) One of the four branches of Uttarabalissahagana(2).1 1. Kalp. p. 257. Camdadaha (Candradraha) See Camdaddaha.! 1. Sth. 434. Camdadiva (Candradvipa) An island to the east of mount Mamdara(3) at a distance of twelve thousand yojanas in the Lavana ocean. Similar islands also exist in the Kalodahi ocean etc.? 1. Jiv. 162. 2. Ibid. 163-7. Camladdaha (Candradraha) A lake in Uttarakuru(1)1. 1. Jiv. 150, Jam. 89, Sth. 434. Camdapannatti (Candraprjnapti) An Angabahira Kalia text, also known as seventh Uvamga. It gives description of the moon, as the name suggests. This work, as it is available now, is identical with Suriyapannati which deals with both the sun in the first half) and moon (in the second half). 1. Nan, 44, Pak.p. 44, NisBh. 62, JivM. i 2. Jams. p. 1. p. 174, PrajM. p. 99, SamA. p. 13. 3. VyaM. I. p. 8. SthA. p. 344, Sth. 152, 277. Camdapavvaya (Candraparvata) See Camda(5). 1. Sth. 302, 434, 637. Camdapura (Candrapura) Birthplace of Camdappabha, the eighth Titthamkara. It is also known as Camdanana(2).1 It is identical with moden Candravati, a village near Banars. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 496, AvaN. 382. 2. LIA. p. 276.

Page #261
Camdappabha Camdappabha (Candraprabha) 1. Sam. 3, Ava. p. 4, Sam. 93. 1. Camdappabha (Candraprabha) of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 156. 248 See Camdappaha.1 First chapter of the eighth subsection 2. Camdappabha Daughter of Camdapppabha(3) and Camdasiri(1) of Mahura(1). She was initiated by Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she took birth as a principal wife of Camda(1)1. 1. Jna. 156. 3. Camdappabha One of the four principal wives of Camda (1)1. She is the same as Camdappabha(2). 1. Jna. 156, Bha. 406, Jiv. 202, Sur. 97, 106, Jam. 170, Sth. 273 4. Camdappabha A palanquin used for Mahavira on the occasion of his renunciation.1 The same is the name of the palanquin used for Siyala, the tenth Titthamkara.2 1. Kalp. 113, Sam. 157, AvaBh. 92, AvaCu. I. p. 258, Vis. 1991, Aca. 1 5. Camdappabha Name of one of the four images of Jinas installed by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1)1 on mount Atthavaya where Usaha(1) got emancipation.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 224. 2. 179, KalpV. p. 148, KalpDh. p. 95. 2. Sam. 157. 1. Camdappaha (Candraprabha) Eighth Titthamkara of the current Osappini.1 He is also known as Sasi(1).2 He was son of king Mahasena(4) and his queen Lakkhana(3) of Camdapura. His height was one hundred and fifty dhanusas. He was white in complexion just like moon. He renounced the world along with one thousand men. He used Aparaiya(12) palanquin on that occasion. He received his first alms at Pauma-Samda from Somadatta(3). His sacred tree was nagavrksa3. His first male disciple was Dinna(2) and first woman disciple Sumana(3).10 He had ninety three groups of ascetics (ganas) and the same number of group-leaders (Ganaharas), two and a half lakh male disciples and three lakh eighty thousand woman disciples 1. Ava. p. 4, Kalp. 197, AvaN. 1090, Tir. 321, Mahan. p. 118, Sth. 520. 2. AvaN. 370, Vis. 1758. 3. Sam. 157, AvaN. 382, 385, 387. 4. Sam. 101, AvaN. 378, Tir. 362. 5. AvaN. 376, Tir. 342. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 224, Tir. 391. 7. Sam. 157. 8. AvaN. 327, Sam. 157. 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 405. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 447, 458.

Page #262
Camdavanna under him. He attained liberation on mount Sammeya at the age of one million purva years.12 In his previous birth he was Dihabahu(1)13, 13. Sam. 157. 249 11. Sam. 93, AvaN. 257 266, Tir. 447. ! 12. Sth. 735, AvaN. 272-307. 2. Camdappaha A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3, Jna. 156. 3. Camdappaha A house holder of Mahura(1). He had a daughter named Camdappabha by his wife Camdasiri(1).1 1. Jna. 156. Camdappaha (Candraprabha) See Camdappabha.1 1. Aca. 2. 179. Camdabhaga (Candrabhaga) A tributary of river Simdhu(1). It is identified with modern Chinab.2 1. Sth. 470. 2. GDA. p. 47. Camdalessa (Candralesya) A heavenly abode of Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three Sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 3. 1. Camdavadimsaa (Candravatamsaka) A celestial abode meant for the residence of Camda(1).1 1. Sur. 97, Jam. 170. 2. Camdavadimsaa (Candravatamsaka) 1. Mar. 440. Camdavademsaa (Candravatamsaka) King of Saeya. He had two wives : Dharini and one more.1 He had Gunacamda2 and Manicamda(2) as two3 sons from Dharini and two more from the other one. Gunacamda was the heir-apparent and Municamda was appointed as governor of Ujjeni. Camdavademsaa once made a resolve and meditated for the whole night, So he died there-of. Then Gunacamda became the king of Saeya.5 racamda. 3. In AvaH. (p. 366) their names are Gunacamda and Balacamda. 4. Mar. 440, AvaCu. I. p. 492. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 492, AvaH. p. 366. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 492; Haribhadrasuri mentions their names as Sudamsana and Piyadamsana respectively-AvaH. p. 366. 2. The AvaH. (p. 366) mentions Saga Camdavanna (Camdavarna) 32 See Camdavademsaa.1 A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and

Page #263
Camdavimana Mahimda(3) where gods live for maximum period of three Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3. Camdavimana (Candravimana) A celestial abode where Joisiya gods reside. It is situated at a distance of 880 yojanas from this earth. It keeps on revolving constantly.1 1. Jiv. 196-200, Jam. 164-6, 171, Sur. 94, 98. Camdasimga (Candrasrnga) A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda where gods live maximum for three Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3. Camdasittha (Candrasrsta) A heavenly abode similar to Camdavanna.1 1. Sam. 3. 1. Camdasiri (Candrasri) Wife of merchant Camdappabha(3) of Mahura(1)1. 1. Jna. 156. 2. Camdasiri 250 1. SamS. 70. Camdassa-aggamahisi (Candrasya-agramahisi) Seventh subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 There occurs some confusion in the text as regards the orders of their description.2 1. Jna. 148. 2. Ibid. 155-6. Camda (Candra) Wife of merchant Dhammasiha(4) of Padaliputta.1 1. Jam. 170, Jiv. 162. 2. Camdanana 1. AvaN. 382. Capital of Camda(1). Camdanana (Candranana) First of the twenty four Titthamkaras of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambudiva.1 He was contemporary of Usabha(1)2 and attained liberation on mount Mehakuda3. He is also known as Balacamdanana1. 2. Tir. 96. 1. Sam. 159. 3. Ibid. 551. 4. Tir. 314. 1. Camdanana (Candranana) One of the four everlasting images of Jinas.1 1. Jiv. 137, Sth. 307, Raj. 124. Birth-place of Titthayara Camdappabha(1)1 See Camdapura. 1. Camdabha (Candrabha) A celestial abode where gods live for a maximum period of eight Sagaropama years. It is a Logamtiya abode. The Gaddatoya gods live there.2 It is just like Acci. 1. Sam. 8. 2. Bha. 243.

Page #264
251 Camdotarapa 2. Camdabha. Eleventh of the fourteen Kulagara (governors) of the current Osappini in Bharaha(2). See Abhicaida(1). 1. Jam. 28. 3. Camdabha Indentical with Camdappaha.? 1. Sam. 8, AvaN. 1090. Camdayatta (Candravarta ) A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) in which gods are born with a maximum longevity of three Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3. Camdavijjhaya (Candravedhyaka) See Camdagavejjhagl.1 1. Nan. 44, Paky. p. 63. Camdavejjhaya (Candravedhyaka) Same as Camdaga-vejjhahaga." 1. Cand. 3. 1. Camdima (Candrika) Sixth chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa.? 1. Anut. 3. 2. Camdima Son of Bhadda(8), a lady merchant of Saeya. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. After death he took birth as a god in the heavenly abode Savvatthasiddha. After one more birth he will attain liberation. 1. Anut. 6. 3. Camdima Tenth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA. p. 10. 4. Camdima Tenth chapter of the fifth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 176. Camduttaravadimsaga (Candrottaravatamsaka) A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mabimda(3) where gods live for three Sagaropama years, 1. Sam. 3. Camdotarana (Candravatarana) A park situated outside the city of Kosambi. It was visited by Mahavira. It might have been so named as god Candra (moon) descended here to worship Mahavira. 1. Vip. 24, Bha. 441. 2. Camdotarana (Candravatarana) A shrine situated outside the city of Uddamdapura. Gosala's second pauttaparihara (entrance into anothers body) took place here. It might have been named after god Candra (moon) who descended here to pay homage to Mahavira. 1. Bha. 550.

Page #265
Camdodaya 252 Camdodaya (Candrodaya) 1. PinN. 212-3. A garden outside the city of Candranana.? 2. PinNM. p. 76. Camdoyarana (Candravatarana) 1. Bha. 550. See Camdotarana. Camdovatarana (Candravatarana) Same as Camdotarana. 1. Bha. 441. - Campaa Campaka) Guardian deity of the Campagavana forest. 1. Jiv. 136. Campagavana (Campakavana ) A forest at a distance of five hundred yojanas from Vijaya(8), the capital of Vappa(1).1 1. Jiv. 136. Campayavadimsaa (Campakavatamsaka) One of the five celestial abodes belonging to Sakka(3). 1. Bha. 165. Camparamanijja (Camparamaniya) A garden at the Kumaraa settlement. It was visited by Mahavira accompanied hy Gosala. 1. AvaN. 478, Vis. 1932. 1. Campa (Capital of Amga(1), an Ariya territory in Bharaha(2), The shrine of Amgamamdira stood on its outskirts. This city was the place of birth, renunciation and emancipation of Vasupujja the twelfth Titthamkara. King Camdacchaya, contemporary of Titthamkara+ Malli(1), merchant Arahannaga(1)5, goldsmith Anamgasena or Kumaranamdi belonged to it. King Kanna also reigned here.7 Kosia(4) hailed from this place. It was visited by Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara. Merchants like Sudamsana(9)10, Kamadevall, Dhana(5)12 and virtuous ladies satis like Subhadda(13)13 and Camdapa(1)14 also belonged to this city. After the death of king Senia(1) his son Kunia shifted his capital from Rayagiha to Campa.15 The city is beautifully described in the first chapter of Uvayaiya. Acarya Sejjambhava had composed the text of Dasaveyaliya and taught it to his 1. Praj. 37, NisCu. III. p. 139, SutSi. p. 122. 10. BhaK. 81, AvaCu. II. p. 270. 2. Bha. 550. 11. Upa. 18, SthA. p. 509. 3. AvaN. 307, 382, Vis. 1702, Tir. 501, 12. Avacu. I. p. 331. 553. 13. BrhBh. 6181, NisBh. 6606, DasCu. 4. Jna. 69, SthA. p. 401. 48, AvaCu. II. p. 269. 5. Jna. 69. 14. AvaCu. 1. pp. 318-9. 6. NisCu. III, p. 140-1. 15. Nir. 1.1, AvaCu. II, p. 172, Utts. 7. Jna, 117. p. 105, Bha. 492. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 193.

Page #266
253 Cakkavatti disciple Managa in this very city.16 Tittkayara Mahavira had spent three rainy seasons here.17 It is identified with modren Campanagar, four miles to the west of Bhagalpur.18 There is another Campa in the island of Dhayaikhamda. It was the capital of Vasudeva(1) Kavila(1), contemporary of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).19 16. DasCu. p. 7. II. pp. 164, 204,211; Mar. 489; NisBh. 17. Kalp. 122, Kalpv. p. 188, AvaCu. 5741; Ant. 2, Vip. 34, Bha. 350, I. pp. 284, 320; AvaN. 524, Bha. 491. UttCu. p. 80, Aup. 27, Utt. 21.1, 18. GDA. p. 44. BrhBh. 5225, AvaCu. I. pp. 89, 397; 19. Jna. 125. See also Jna. 44, AvaCu. AvaN. 1288. 2. Campa See Campa(1)1 1. Jna. 125. Campijjiya (Campiya) One of the four branches to Uduvadiyagana 1. Kalp. p. 259. Cakka (Cakra) A god under Vesamana(9). 1. Bha. 168. Cakkapura (Cakrapura) A town where Kumthu(1), the seventeenth Titthamkara performed his first Parana.' Purisapumdaria, the sixth Vasudeva(1) and Anamda(1) the sixth Baladeva(2) belonged to it.? 1. Avan. 325. 2. Ibid. 408, Sam. 158. Cakkapura (Cakrapuri) Capital of Vaggu, a (district) to the north of river Sitoda in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 637. Cakkavatti (Cakravartin) Supreme king of the earth up to its four ends and master of Caturdasaratna (fourteen gems). He is a god among men. Disc (Cakka-a weapon) is his main gem. He is additionally master of navanidhi (nine treasures) and thirty-two thousand kings. His kingdom comprises of the land with sea as its border. In the case of the Bharaha(2) region a Cakkavatti is the lord of all its six divisions comprising the territory from Himavamta(5) to the sea. He is a king like one umbrella and one lord, i. e. a sovereign king. He has four-fold army of horses, elephants, chariots and infantry. He has sixty-four thousand wives.7 The mother of a Cakkavatti like that of a Titthamkara sees fourteen dreams while 1. Utt. 11.22, Utts. p. 350, Jiv. 111, 4. Pras. 15, Prasa. p. 68, AvaCu. I. Bha. 461, Sth. 558, Pras. 15, AvaCu. p. 208. I, p. 208. 5. Pras. 15. 2. Bha. 461, BhaA. p. 585, Pras. 15, 6. Pras. 15, Utts. p. 350. AvaCu. I. p. 208, Tir. 294 ff, Sth. 7. Pras. 15, Prasa. p. 68, AvaCu. I. 558, 673, Sam. 14. p. 208. 3. Utts. p. 350, Tir, 565,

Page #267
Cakkavattivijaya 254 conceiving him. Cakkavattis never take birth in the families of lower status. They take birth in the ksatriya-kula. A Cakkavatti is always superior to a Vasudeva(1) and inferior to a Titthamkara in all respects.10 He is twice stornger than a Vasudeva.11 He bears 1008 lucky marks or signs.12 In worldly pleasures and prosperity none can compete him.13 In Jambuddiva there exist four Cakka vattis at the minimum and sometimes this number reaches to thirty at the maximum i. e. there are four permanent Cakkavattis in Mahavideha whereas there are sometimes twenty-eight in Mahavideha and two in Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1).14 In every Osappini and Ussappini twelve Cakkavattis are born in Eravaya(1) as well as in Bharaha(2).15 Eleven of them appear in the Dusamasu sama eral and one in Susamadusama.17 A Cakkavatti is also known as Cakkahara, 18 and Cakki.19 The names of the twelve Cakkavattis of the Bharaha(2) region of this Osappini are as follows : Bharaha(1), Sagara, Magha va(1), Sanamkumara(3), Samti, Kumthu(1), Ara, Subhuma(1), Mahapauma(4), Harisena(1), Jaya(1) and Bambhadatta(1).20 The names of the twelve would-be Cakkavattis of the Bharaha(2) region are as follows : Bharaha(7), Dihadamta(3), Gudhadamta(3), Suddhadamta(1), Siriutta or Siricamda(2), Siribhui, Sirisoma, Pauma(7), Mahapauma(3), Vimalavahana(2), Vipulavahoa or Viulavahana(1) and Varittha 21 8. Bha. 578. 15. Sam. 158, 159, Avacu. I. p. 215, 9. Kalp. 17-18, AvaCu. I. p. 239, Vis. Tir. 558 ff. 1846. 10. AvaN. 571, AcaCu. p. 155, SutSi. 16. Jam. 34, 40. pp. 166, 171. 17. Jams. pp. 166, 177. 11. AvaN 75, Vis. 801. 18. Sam. 147, AvaN. 74. 12. NisCu. III. p. 383, Tan. 14. 19. AvaN. 422. 13. Vis. 2590. 20. Sam. 158, AvaN. 374-5. 14. Jam. 173, Jams. p. 537, Sth, 89. 21. Sam. 159, Tir. 1124-5. Cakkavattivijaya (Cakravartivijaya) A territory or district, which a Cakkavatti conquers. There are in all thirty-four such territories, thirty-two in Mahavideha and the other two being Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1) in Jambuddiva. Each Cakkavattivijaya of Mahavideha is 165921- yojanas long and somewhat less than 2213 yojanas broad. It is identical with Vijaya(23). For the names of the thirty-two districts of Mahavideha see Mahavideha. 1. Sam. 34, SamA. p. 62, Jams. pp. 341-2, Jam. 93, 95, 102, Sth. 637, Jiv. 141. See also Sam. 68. Cakkahara (Cakradhara Same as Cakkavatti.1 1. Sam. 147, Avan. 74, Vis. 800. Cakkauba (Cakrayudha) First Ganadharal (principal disciple) of Samti the sixteenth Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 451, Uttk. p. 332. .

Page #268
255 Camara Cakkaha (Cakradha) 1. Sam. 157. Same as Cakkauha.? Cakki (Cakrin) Same as Cakkavatti. 1. Vis. 1784, AvaN. 422. A goddess.1 Cakkesari (Cakresvari) 1. Ava. p. 18. Cakkhukamta (Caksuskanta) A presiding deity of the Kumda loda ocean. 1. Jiv. 185. Cakkhukamta (Caksuskanta) Wife of the fifth Kulagara Pasenai(4) of the current Osappini (descending cycle) in Bharaha(2). 1. Tir. 79, Avan. 159, Sam. 157, Sth. 556. Cakkhuma (Caksusmat) Secondi or eighth? Kulagara (governor) of the current descending cycle in Bharaba (2) according to two different traditions. Camdakamta is his wife. See also Vimalavahana(6). 1. AvaN. 155, Vis. 1568, Sam. 157, 2. Jam. 28-9. Sth. 556. 3. Sam. 157. Cakkhusubha (Caksussubha) A presiding deity of the Kurdaloda ocean.1 1. Jiv. 185. Capagapura (Canakapura) A town established in place of Khitipatitthiya(2). Usabhapura(1) was established in place of Canagapura, Kusaggapura in place of Usabhapura and Rayagiha in place of Kusaggapura. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, AvaN. 1279, Utts. p. 105. Cania (Canaka) Father of Canakka. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 563. Caniyaggama (Canakagrama) A village in Golla(1) country. It was the birth place of Canakka. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 563. Caturamgijja (Caturangiya) Third chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9, 141, UttCu. p. 91, AcaCu. p. 4. 1. Camara Lord (indra) of the southern Asurakumara gods.1 The name of his capital is Camaracanca. He possesses thirty-four lakh celestial mansions. He has five principal wives : Kali(1), Rai(4), Rayani(2), Vijju(2) and Meha.' Once he had gone up to fight with Sakka(3), the lord (indra) 1. Praj. 46, Jam. 119, Bha. 116, 142-4, 2. Sam. 33, Bha. 84, 490; Jna. 148. 405, Sam. 16-7, 36, 51, 64, Jiv. 3. Sam. 34. 118-9, AvaN. 519, 525. 4. Jna. 148-9, Bha. 405.

Page #269
Camara 256 of the first heaverly world, and was saved from his thunderbolt by the grace of Titthayara Mahavira.5 This incident is regarded as one of the ten wonderful events. Camara had helped Kunia in his war against Cedaga.? Camara has under him four Logapalass and seven Generals or commanders of army as follows :Soma(3), Jama(2), Varuna(3), Vesamana(6), Duma(3), Sodami, Kumthu(2), Lohiyakkha(3), Kimoara(3), Rittha(8) and Giyarai(2), 5. Bha. 144. 8. Sth. 256, 273, Bha. 406. 6. KalpV. p. 19. 9. Sth. 404, 582. 7. Bha. 301-2. 2. Camara Second chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 126. 3. Camara First Ganadhara (principal disciple) of Sumai(7), the fifth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 446. Camaracamca (Camaracanca) Capital of Camara(1) the lord of the southern Asurakumara gods.1 It is situated at a distance of forty thousand yojanas below Rayanappabha(2) hell. It is fully described in the seventh as well as eighth chapter of the second section of Viyahapannatti.3 1. Jam. 119. Bha. 116, 142, 144, 405,1 2. Bha. 490. 490; Sth. 535, Sam. 33, Jna. 148-9.1 3. Bhe. 84. First subsection of Naya Camarassa-aggamahisi (Camarasya-agramahisi) dhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 148. Cammakhandia (Carmakhardika) A class of mendicants who put on hides.1 1. Auu. 20, Auuhe. p. 25. Cara First chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 500. Caraga (Caraka) A class of trident-holding (tridandin) medicant geiting their food by violent means. 1. AcaCu. pp. 22, 95, 173, 261, 265; Anu. 20, 26, Praj. 265, Jna. 105, Bha, 25, JitBh. 239, BrhBh. 1548, AnuHe. p. 25, JhaA. p. 195. Carana Same as Caranavihi.(2) 1. UttN. p. 9. It Ceranavihi (Caranavidhi) One of the twenty-nine Ukkaliya text. deals with monastic conduct. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43. 2. NanM. p. 209, NinCu. p. 58.

Page #270
257 Carana 2. Caranavihi Thirty-first chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. Sam. 36, UttN. pp. 9, 611; Utts. p. 618. 1. Carama Fifth chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 648. 2. Carama Tenth chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj. 160. Carima (Carama) Same as Caramal(2). 1. Praj. V. 4. 1. Calana (Calana) First chapter of the first section of Viyahapangatti.1 1. Bha. 3, Bhaa. p. 5. 2. Calana Tenth chapter of the first section of Viyahapannatti.' 1. Bha, 3. Cauramgijja (Caturangiya) See Caturamgijja.? 1. Sam. 36, AnuHe. p. 141. Cinakka (Canakya) Son of Cania, a Brahmana of the village of Caniyaggama in Golla(1) country. Once he approached king Namda(1) of Padaliputta with the hope of getting some wealth. He was insulted by the king's men there. Enraged by this he demolished the Namda dynasty with the help of Camdagutta. and made him king of Padaliputta and became himself minister of the king. After the death of king Camdagutta, Bimdusara(2) took over as the king and Subamdhu(3) as the minister. Canakka on the other hand, obtaining from all worldly activities and abandoning all food practised meditation and died patiently in his hut that was burnt by Subamdhu out of envy. 1, AvaCu. I. pp, 563-5, NisBh. 4463 2. Sams. 73-5, Bhak. 16. Mar. 478, DasCu. ff.. AcaCu. p. 49, AcaSi. p. 100, p. 81. VyaBh. 10.592, JitBh. 531, DasCu. p. 103, NisCu. IV. p. 100. 1 NisCu. II. p. 33. Canura A wrestler killed by Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) in the court of Kamsa(2). 1. Pras. 15. Caturamgijja or Caturamgejja (Caturangiya). See Caturamgijja. 1. UttCu. p. 91. Camaracchaya Family-name of the Sai(2) constellation.' 1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. Carana Ninth chapter of the twentieth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 662 33

Page #271
Caranagana 1. Caranagana 1. Sth. 680. 2. Caranagana A monastic line originating from preceptor Sirigutta.1 It had four branches (sakhas) and seven families (Kulas) namely, Hariyamalagari, Samkasiya. Gavedhua and Vijjanagari; Vatthalijja Piidhammiya, Halijja, Pusamitthijja, Malijja, Vedaya and Kanhasaha respectively.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 258-9. Caranabhavana (Caranabhavana) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It deals with ascetics possessed of the power known as Carana-labdhi. A monk with fifteen years' standing is entitled to learn it. It is not extant. 1. Pak. p. 45, PakY. p. 69 2. Vya. 10.29. Carugana Caru First disciple of Sambhava(1), the third Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 445. Perhaps same as Tharugina.1 1. Bha. 380. One of the nine groups of monks under Mahavira.1 258 2. Carudatta 1. Carudatta Son of a merchant. He lost all his wealth after a prostitute and wandered hither and thither for livelihood with his maternal uncle. He had also been to Suvannabhumi.1 1. AcaCu. p. 50, SutSi. p. 196, SutCu. pp. 239-40. 1. UttN. p. 379. Father of Vacchi, wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 Carupavvaya (Caruparvata) A mountain in the Salilavai (district) of the Mahavideha region. 1. Jna. 64. Caruya (Caruka) See Caru.1 1. Tir. 445. Cavonnata (Caponnata) A celestial abode in Arana where gcds live maxi. mum for twenty-one Sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 21. 1. Citta Son of a Candala (low-caste) of Vanarasi and brother of Sambhuya(2). He renounced the world and took to asceticism. He had several incarnations along with Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1) as his brother. He made an abortive attempt to enlighten the pleasure-loving Bambhadatta.1 1. UttCh. 13, UttCu. p. 214, SutCu. p. 109, UttN. & UttS. pp. 374-5, UttNe. pp. 185-7.

Page #272
Cittakhuddaa 2. Citta Charioteer of king Paesi of Seyaviya. He initiated the king into religion through Kesi(1).1 1. Raj. 145 ff., Bha. 647. 3. Citta A Logapala of each Venudeva and Venudali, the two lords of Suvannakumara gods.1 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 4. Citta Father of Vijjumai and Vijjumala and father-in-law of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1).1 1. UttN. p. 379. 5. Citta 1. Vip. 26. Barbar-attendent of king Siridama af Mahura(1).1 259 Cittautta (Citragupta) See Cittagutta.1 1. Sam. 159. 1. Cittakanaga (Citrakanaka) quarter of Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 161. 2. Cittakanaga A Vijjukumari-mahattariya goddess.1 She is identical with Cittakanaga(1).* 1. Sth. 259. 2. Cittakuda 1. Jam. 94. 2. SthA. p. 199. 1. Cittakuda (Citrakuta) A Vakkhara mountain in Mahavideha. It is situated to the north of river Sia(1), to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the east of Kaccha(1) and to the west of Sukaccha(1).1 1. Jam. 94, Sth. 302, 434, 637, Mar. 465. 3. Cittakuda 1. Jam. 94. A principal Disakumari goddess of a sub A god residing on Cittakada(1).1 A summit of Cittakuda(1).1 4. Cittakuda (Citrakuta) A mountain in Devakuru. It is situated on one side of river Sioa and Vicittakuda stands on the other side of the river. It is one thousand yojanas high. It is an abode of Jambhaga gods. It is also known as Cittapayvaya.2 1. Sam. 113, SamA. p. 105, BhaA. p. 654. 2. Bha. 533. Cittakhaddaa (Citraksudraka) An ascetic.1 1. AcaCu. p. 161, AcaSi. p. 201.

Page #273
Cittagutta 260 Cittagutta (Citragupta) Seventeenth of twenty-four would-be Titthamkaras in the Bharaha(2) region and the future birth of Revai(1). 1, Sam. 159, Tir. 1113. 1. Cittagutta (Citragupta) A principal Disakumari goddess residing on the Vesamana(8) peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Sth. 643, Tir. 155. Logapalas of 2. Cittagutta A principal wife of each of the four Camara(1). See also Soma(3). 1. Bha. 409, Sth. 273. Cittapakkha (Citrapaksa) A Logapala of each of Venudeva and Venudali, the two lords ( indras) of the Suvanpakumara gods.1 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. See Cittakuda(4). Cittapavvaya (Citraparvata) 1. Bha. 533. Minister of king Jaunasena of Mahura. He built Cittappiya (Citrapriya) a big tank. 1. Visk. p. 294. Cittasambhuijja (Cittasambhutiya) Thirteenth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. 1. Sam. 36, UttN. pp. 9,374, UttCu. pp. 213-20. Cittasambhuya (Cittasambhuta) See Cittasambhuijja. 1. Sam. 36. Cittasenaa (Citrasenaka) Father of Bhadda(22), wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. Uttn. p. 379. 1. Citta (Citra) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Tattha is its presiding deity and Dubbhayana its family-name.? 1. Sur. 36,50; Jam. 155-61, Utt. 22.23, Sam. 1. 2. Citta A principal wife of Soma(1), a Logapala of Sakka(3). The name of one of the principal wives of each of the other three Logapalas of Sakka(3), namely, Jama(2), Varuna(1) and Vesamana(1), is the sa 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 3. Citta A principal Disakumari goddess residing in a sub-quarter of Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 161, AvaCu. I. p. 138.

Page #274
261 Cillapa 4. Citta A Vijjukumari-mahattariya goddess. She is identical with Citta(3). 1. Sth. 259, 2. SthA. p. 199. Cittara (Citrakara) An Ariya (Aryan) professional (industrial) group.1 1. Praj. 37. Cira First woman-disciple of Dhamma(3), the fifteenth Titthamkara.1 According to Samavaya her name is Siva(3). 1. Tir. 459. 2. Sam. 157. Cilaiputta (Cilatiputra or Kiratiputra) Son of Cilatiyal and attendant of merchant Dhanpa(1) of Rayagiha. Later he became a robber and committed murders but realised the truth and took to asceticism. He endured all troubles patiently and went to Sahassara heavenly region after death.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 497. 3. AvaCu. I. pp. 497-8, AvaN. 873-6, VyaBh. 2. Jna. 136-40, JitBh. 532, Vis. 10.594, AcaCu. p. 139, Bhak. 88, Sams 3341-4. 86, Mar, 427-30. Cilata (Kirata) See Cilaya.. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 203. Cilatiya (Kiratika) Maid-servant of merchant Dhanpa(1) of Rayagiha. She was the mother of Cilaiputta.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 497. 1. Cilaya (Kirata) An Anariya (non-Aryan) territory. One living therein is also known a Cilaya.1 The Cilayas or Kiratas occupied Nepal, northern hilly regions of Bengal and Assam. They are identified as a Tibeto-Burman race. 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123, Pras. 4, Praj ) 2. GESM. pp. 84-5. M. p. 55, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 2. Cilaya King of Kodivarisa, a non-Aryan city. He had visited the town of Saeya, attended Mahavira's sermon and renounced the world. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaN. 1305. 3. Cilaya Same as Cilaiputta. 1. AvaN. 866. Identical with Cilaiputta. Cilayaga (Kirataka) 1. AvaCu. I. p, 497. Cilayaputta (Kirataputra) See Cilaiputta. 1. AvaN. 866, VyaBh. 10.594, AcaCu. p. 139. Cillana (Cellana) See Cellana. 1. Ava. p. 28.

Page #275
Cillala 262 Cillala See Billala. 1. Praj. 37. Cina (Cina) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country, viz. China. It was famous for China-silk.2 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123. 2. Bha. 380, NisCu. II. p. 399, AuCu, p. 15. Ciriga (Cirika) A class of mendicants who used to put on rags collected from road-side. 1. Anu, 20, AnuHe. p. 25. Cumcuna (Cuncuna) 1. Praj. 37. An Ariya community." Cumcuya (Cuncuka) An Apariya tribe as well as its habitant also known as Camcuyal which has been identified with Cenchu of Hiuen Tsang, situated near Gazipur.2 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123. 2. LAI. p. 360. Wife of king Duvaya of Kampillapura. She was the 1. Culani (Culani) mother of Dovai. 1. Jna. 116. 2. Culani Wife of king Bambha(1) of Kampillapura and mother of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1). 1. UttCu. p. 214, Utt. 13-1, Utts. pp. 76-7, Sam. 158, AvaN. 398. Third chapter of Uvasagadasa.1 1. Culanipiya (Culanipitp) 1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755. 2. Culanipiya A householder of Vanarasi. He was one of the ten principal lay-votaries (upasakas) of Mahavira. Once a god with a sword in his hand came to him to test his firmness of faith while he was observing pausadha, a religious vow. He killed all his sons before him. But Culanipiya was not prepared to give up his faith. The god, then, wanted to kill his mother before him. This he could not tolerate. He at once stood up to catch hold of the god. The god was no more there. He had to undergo expiation for this faulty action. After death he was born as a god in the Sohamma region.' 1. Upa. 27-9 An Amgabahira Ukkalia Cullakappasua or Cullakappasuya (Ksullakalpasruta) text. It is not extant. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, VyaBh. 7.204.

Page #276
263 Cullahimavamta Cullani (Cullani) See Culani.! 1. Sam. 158. 1. Cullasayaa (Cullasataka) Fifth chapter of Uvasagadasa. 1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755. 2. Cullasayaa A merchant of the city of Alabhiya. He was one of the ten chief lay-votaries (upasakas) of Mahavira. Once a god appeared before him and asked him to give up his vows while he was observing pausadha. When Cullasayaa did not act accordingly, the god killed all his sons before him. He was not prepared even then, to abandon his vows. The god, then, threatened him to deprive of all his wealth. Enraged by this foolish step he at once stood up to catch hold of the god. But the god was no longer there. He had to expiate for this faultly action. After death he took birth as a god in the first celestial region. 1. Upa. 32-4. Cullasuya (Ksullasruta) Same as Cullakappasua.1 1. VyaBh. 7.204. Cullahimavamta (Ksullahimavat) A mountain in the Jambuddiva island. It is situated to the south of Hemavaya region, to the north of Bharaha(2) region, to the west of eastern and to the east of western Lavanasamudda. It is 100 yojanas in height, 25 yojanas in depth and 1052: yojanas in width.2 Its eleven peaks are : Siddhayayanakuda, Cullahima vamtakuda, lladevi(5), Gamgadevikuda, Bharaha(5), Sirikuda, Rohiyamsakada, Simdhudevikula, Suradevikuda(2), Hemavayakuda(1) and Vesamana(7). Cullahimavamtagirikumara is its presiding deity. It is identified with the southern slopes of the Himalayas. 1. Jam. 72, 75, 114, 120; AvuCu. I. p. 2. Jam. 72, Sam. 24, 100. 139, Upa. 14, Jiv. 141, Sth. 197, 522. 4. LAI. p. 278. 3. Jam. 75. Cullahimayamtakuda (K sullahimavatkuta) (i) One of the eleven summits of mount Cullahimavamta. (ii) The same is the name of a southern peak of mount Mamdara(3).2 1. Jam. 75, Sam. 109. 2. Sth. 522. Cullahimavamtagirikumara (Ksullahimavatgirikumara) Presiding god of the Cullahimavamta mountain. See also Girikumara. 1. Jam. 61-2, 75. Cullahimavamta (K sullahimavati) Capital of Cullahimavamtagirikumara, the presiding deity of mount Cullahimavamta. 1. Jam. 75.

Page #277
Cua Cua (Cuta) 1. Jiv. 136. Guardian deity of the Cuavana forest.1 Cuavana (Cutavana) A mango forest situated at a distance of five hundred yojanas to the north of Vijaya(9), the capital of Vijaya(18). It is more than twelve thousand yojanas in length and five hundred yojanas in breadth.1 1. Jiv. 136. 264 Cuyavadimsaya (Cutavatamsaka) A heavenly abode Joisiya class of gods.1 1. Bha. 165. Culani See Culani(2).1 1. AvaN. 396. Culiya (Culika) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. The Culikas are the Sogdians living to the north of the river Turkestan.2 Oxus in 2. SGAMJ. p. 26, f. n. 1, LAI. p. 360. 1. Pras. 4, The Praj. 37. mentions it as Suyali. I 1. Sam, 147, Nan. 57. 3. CLJ. p. 142, Mahan. 242. belonging to the Culiya (Culika) It means appendage. Fifth section of Ditthivaya is called Culiya.' Then we have Amgaculiya, Vaggaculiya and Viyahaculiya.2 The last two chapters of Mahanisiha are styled as Culiyas.3 The Ayara and Dasaveyaliya have five and two Culiyas respectively at their end." 2. Nan. 44. 4. AcaN. 11, Das.N. p. 15, DasCu. p. 8. Ceia (Caitya) A settlement where Aggijjoa was born as a Brahmin.1 1. Vis. 1808, AvaM. p. 248, AvaN. 442. Cedaa or Cedaga (Cetaka) King of the city of Vesali. He was a great devotee of Mahavira. He had seven daughters: (1) Pabhavai(3), (2) Paumavai(8). (3) Migavai(1). (4) Siva(1), (5) Jettha(6), (6) Sujettha and (7) Cellana.1 Tisala was his sister.2 He had to fight a battle against king Kania, son of his own daughter Cellana, in favour of Halla(3) and Vihalla(1) for a necklace and an elephant.3 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 164-74, Nir. 1.1, 3. Nir. 1.1, VyaBh. 10. 535, JitBh. 479, Bha. 441. Bha. 300-2. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 245. Cedi An Ariya (Aryan) country Sottiyavai was its capital. It can be identified with modern Bundelkhand and the adjoining region.2 1. Praj. 37. 2. GE. p. 25.

Page #278
265 Chaumattha Celana (Cellana) See Ce]lana." 1. AvaCu. II. p. 171. Celavasi (Celavasin) It is a wrong reading for Velavasi.? 1. Bha. 417. 2. BhaA. p. 519, Aup. 38. Cellana (Cellana) Daughter of king Cedaga of Vesali and wife of king Senia(1) of Rayagiha. She eloped with Senia and Abhaa(1) helped the former in this work.? Her pregnancy-longing of eating the flesh of her husband's heart was cleverly fulfilled by Abhaa(1),3 She had three sons : Halla(3), Vihalla(1) and Kunia. She was a great devotee of Mahavira.5 1. AvaCu. I. p. 371, II. p. 164, Nir. 1.1. | 4. AvaCu. II. pp. 166-7, Anut. 1. 2. AvaH. pp. 677-8, Avacu. II. p. 165. 5. Dasa. 10. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 114. 3. Nir. 1.1, AvaH. p. 678. Cokkha (Coks) A nun of Mihila. Once she had a discussion with princess Malli(1) regarding the nature of religion and was defeated by her. Thereupon she went to Kampillapura, described the beauty of Malli before king Jiyasattu(2) and instigated him to get her in marriage. 1 1. Jna. 74. Coddasapuvva (Caturdasapurva) A group of canonical texts numbering fourteen. See Puvvagaya. 1. Tir. 697. Cora (Caura) Same as Coraya.1 1. AvaN. 482. Coraga (Cauraka) See Coraya. 1. Aval. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 286. Coraya (Cauraka) A settlement visited by Mahavira accompanied by Gosala. He was helped here by Jayamti(9) and her sister Soma(4).1 It is suggested to be identical with Chhoreya in the Lohardugga district in Bengal. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 286, 289, AvaN.'478,1 2. LAI. p. 277. 482, Vis. 1932. Chauma (Chadman) Fifth chapter of the fifth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 176. Chaumattha (Chadmastha) Eighth chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 260. 35

Page #279
Chaula 266 Chaulua (Saduluka) See Chalua. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 426. Chakkiriyabhatta (Satkriyabhakta) 1. Acaci, p. 97. A religious sect. Chagalapura A town where king Sihagiri(1) reigned. Butcher Chaniya belonged to it.1 1. Vip. 21, SthA. p. 508. Chajjivaniya (Sadjivanika) Fourth chapter of Dasaveyaliyal also known as Dhammapappatti.? 1. Das 4. 1, DasN. 215-6. VyaBh. 4. 2. Das. 4. 1. 310, NisCu. III. p. 280, IV. p. 268. Chaniya or Chaniya (Channika) A butcher of Chagalapura. He fell to the fourth hell after death and from there he was reborn as Sagada(2).1 1. Vip. 21. Chaaniya (Chaanika) 1. Vip. 21-2. See Chaniya. Chattagga (Chatragra) A town in the Bharaha(2) region. It was the birthplace of Namdana(6), a former life of Mahavira. 1. AvaN. 450, AvaCu. I. p. 235, Kalps. p. 40, Sams. p. 106. Chattapalasa (Chatrapalasa) A garden as well as a shrine outside the town of Kayamgala. Maha vira had visited it. 1. Bha. 90, Uttk. p. 498. Chattara (Chatrakara) An Ariya industrial group. 1. Praj. 37. Chammani (Sanmani) A village visited by Mahavira who had to face a lot of troubles here. A cowherd had struck wooden pegs into his ears when he was meditating. 1. Vis. 1981, AvaN. 526, AvaCu. I. p. 321, KalpV. p. 171. Another name of Rohagutta(1), disciple Chalua or Chaluga (Saduluka) of Sirigutta." 1. Vis. 3008, AyaCu. I. p. 426. An Ariya industrial group preparing useful articles Chavviya (Charvika) from straw.2 1. Praj. 37. 2. PrajM. P. 58.

Page #280
267 Jaunasena Chatta (Ksupta) A goddess. 1. Ava. p. 19. Chedasuta (Chedasruta) See Cheyasutta. 1. JitBh. 182. Chedasuya (Chedasruta) Same as Cheyasutta." 1. VyaBh. 56.2. Cheyasutta (Chedasutra) A group of canonical texts deriving the name from expiation called Chedal (cut in seniority). Though the term 'Cheyasutta' occurs as early as the date of Avasayanijjutti', there is no mention of the number of these texts in such old works. The following names have been enumerated by Bhavaprabhasuri in this context3 : (1) Nisitha-Nisiba, (2) Mahanisitha-Mahanisiha, (3) Vyavahara-Vavahara, (4) DasasrutaskandhaDasasuyakkhamdha, (5) Behatkalpa-Kappa, and (6) Jitakalpa-Jiyakappa. The Cheyasuttas were allowed to be taught to nuns as well till the time of preceptor Rakkhiya(1) and not afterwards. It should be taught to the pupils who have grown up properly in intelligence etc.5 1. 'Cheda' literally means 'cut' and 2. AvaN. 778, Vis. 2795, NisBh. 6190. consequently, Chedasutra may be | 3. Commentary on his own work 'Jainaconstrued as a treatise that prescribes I dharmavarastotta,' p. 94. cuts in seniority of the monks and 4. VyaBh. 5. 62ff. puns violating rules of acara). 5. Ibid. 10.273, BrhBh. 408, JitBh. 182. See Cheyasutta.1 Cheyasaya (Chedasutra) 1. VyaBh. 4. 12. Jaina (Jaina) The word means Jaina Order.1 1. Vis. 383, 646, Visk. p. 148, AvaCu. II. p. 254. Jauna (Yamuna) King of Mahura(1) who killed ascetic Damda and later on became a monk.1 1. AvaN. 1277, AvaCu. II. p. 155, Aval. p. 667, BhaA. p. 491. King of Mahara(1). He had a minister named Jaunasena (Yavanasena) Cittappiya. 1. Visk. p. 294.

Page #281
ces into Boarioba. The Jauna 268 Jauna (Yamuna) One of the five great rivers in Bharaha. The town of Soriyapura was situated on its bank. It merges into Gamga.3 It is the same as modern Jumna. 1. Sth. 470, Vip. 29, AvaCu. II. p. 167, 3. Sth. 470. NisCu. III. p. 364, Brhks. p. 1487. 4. GDA. p. 215. 2. Vip. 29. Jaunavarka (Yamunavakra) A garden according to Avassaya-Cunni, where ascetic Damda was killed by king Jauna of Mahura(1). It is the name of a town according to Samtharaga.? 1. AvaCu. II. p. 155. 2. Sams. 61. Jauvveya (Yajurveda) One of the four Veda texts. 1. Bha. 90, Jna, 106. Jamgala (Jangala) An Ariya (Aryan) territory with its capital at Ahicchatta. It is identified with the region comprising the tract between the Ganges and north Pancala. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. 2. GE. pp. 132-133, GDA. p. 2. Jamghaparijiya (Jamghaparijita) An ascetic who cured a merchant's daughter who was sexually unfit. 1. PinN. 507, PinNM. p. 144. 1. Jambayai (Jambavati) Sixth principal wife of Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1) and mother of Samba. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. She attained liberation after observing asceticism for a period of twenty years. 1. Ant. 8, 10; Ava. p. 28, Visk. p. 2. Ant. 10, Sth. 626. 413, AvaCu. I. p. 114, Ava M. p. 137. 2. Jambuvai Sixth chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasa." 1. Ant. 9. Jambavati (Jambavati) See Jambavai.? 1. Ant. 8. Jambu (Jambu) See Jamba. 1. Tir. 712, Nir. 1.1, Kalp. Cu. p. 104. Jambudiva (Jambudvipa) See Jambuddiva(1). 1. Vis. 1406. 1. Jambuddiva (Jambudvipa) Centremost concentric continent of the middle worldi (madhyama-loka). It is circular in shape and smallest of all the ring islands. It is surrrounded by Lavana-Samudda and other islands (conti 1. Jam. 3-7. Sur. 11, Sth. 52, Jiv. 186. Bha. 362-3.

Page #282
269 Jambusudarsana nents) and oceans in concentric rings. The diameter of this island measures 100,000 yojanas and the circumference somewhat more than 316227 yojanas, 3 krosas, 128 dhanusas and 13; angulas.3 In its centre there is mount Mamdara(3). There are other six Vasahara mountains in it. To the south of it there lie (from south to north) the Bharaha(2), Hemavaya and Harivasa regions and to the north of it there are (from north to south) the Eravaya(1), Hirapnavaya and Rammaga regions. In the centre of Jambuddiva and around the Mamdara mountain there is the Mahavideha region. The name 'Jambuddiva' is derived from the Jambu tree called Jambusudamsana existing in the centre of this island. The Jambuddivapannatti gives a detailed description of this island. There are also innumerable islands of this name in the middle world. Anadhiya(2) is the presiding god of this Jambuddiva.9 2. Jam. 3, Praj. 344, Sur. 100. 17. Jam. 177, Jiv. 147-152. 3. Jam. 174. Jiv. 124, Sam. 124. 8. Jiv. 186, See also Jam. 110-150, Sur. 29, 4. Jam. 103. 60, 93, 100, Sam. 14, Sth. 90, 302, 5. Sam. 7, Sth. 87, 197. Jiv. 128, 153, 162. 6. Jam. 125, Sam. 7, Sth. 522, 555. 9. Jiv. 152, Sth. 764. First chapter of the ninth section of Viya hapappatti.1 2. Jambuddiva 1. Bha. 362. Jambuddivapannatti (Jambudvipaprajnapti) An Angabahira Kalia text, also known as sixth Uvamga.? It deals with cosmology in general and Jambudiva(1) in particular. It is divided into seven sections. It gives a detailed account of the Bharaha(2) region. Its conquest by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1), mountains and regions in Jambuddiva, movement of Suriya, Camda, (Sun and moon) etc. in Jambuddiva and the like. Its extent is 4146 slokas, Its commentary by Malayagiri is not available. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 44. Sth. 277. 4. Jams. p. 540. 2. Jams. p. 1. 5. Jams. p. 2. 3. Paky. P. 67, Sams. p. 80, JnaA. pp. 126, 155; KalpDh. p. 13. Jambupedha (Jambupitha) See Jambupedha.1 1. Jiv. 151. Jambuvai (Jambuyati) Same as Jambavai.1 1. Ava. p. 28, Visk. p. 413. Jambusudamsana (Jambusudarsana) A tree of Jambu from which the name of Jambuddiva is derived. It is known by twelve different names. Amoha(2), Sudamsana(9), Suppabuddha(1), Jasohara(3), Videha Jambu, Niaya, Somanasa(3), 1. Jam. 177, Jiv. 147-150. 2. Jam 90, Jiv. 152, Sam. 8.

Page #283
Jambu 270 Niccamamdia, Subhadda(16), Visala(2), Sujaya(4), and Sumana(5). It lies in the centre of Jambu pedha and is at the height of eight yojanas.Anadhiya(2), the presiding god of Jambuddiva, resides on it.5 3. Jam. 90. Jiv. 151. 3. Jam. 90, Utts. p. 352. Jiv. 152. 4. Jam. 90. 1. Jambu (Jambu) Disciple of Suhamma(1), the fifth Ganadhara of Mahavira. He belonged to Kasa va(1) lineage. He was the last omniscient of the current Osappini. Arya Pabhava was his successor. In some of the canonical texts Jambu is referred to as putting questions to Suhamma and the latter in reply recites the texts.5 Whereas in some of the canonical texts neither of the two are referred to but the opening words in them, "Suyam me ausam ! tenam Bhagavaya evamakkhayam" are, as the commentators explain, of Suhamma in reply to the question from Jambu. 'Itti bemi' also generally occurs in the end of the chapters of the canonical works. These words, according to the commentators, refer to the end of a speech by Suhamma. Thus we find that some of the canonical works are reproduced by Suhamma in reply to the questions put by Jambu. 1 Nan. V. 23, Nir. 1.1., NisCu. II. 1 5. Jna. 5, 31-2, Upa. 2, Ant. 1, Nir. 1.1, p.360. KalpDh.p. 162, KalpV. p. 249. Bha. 4, BhaA, p. 6. 2. Jna. 5, Nan. V. 23, Kalp. (Theravali) 6. Aca. 1.1.1.1, Utt. 29, Das. 4.1, Sth. 1, 5, 7. Sam. 1, AcaSi. p. 11, Utts. pp. 571-2, 3. Tir. 698 ff, VyaBh. 10, 699. 4. DasCu. p. 6, Kalp. (Theravali) 7. 7. SutSi. p. 29, Sam. 159, Sam A. p. 160, 1 Jam. 178, Jams. p. 540. s . pp. 371-2, DasH. p. 136, Stha , Kalp. (Theravali) 2 2. Jambu Same as Jambusudamsana." 1. Sam. 8. 3. Jambu One of the twelve disciples of Sambhui(4). 1. KalpV. p. 256. Jambadadima Aking who was the husband of Siriya and father of Lakkhana(4). He had renounced the world.1 1. Mahan. p. 163. Jambudiva (Jambudvipa) See Jambuddiva. 1. Praj. 344. Visk. p. 714, AvaH. p. 116, Jna. 64, Bha. 176. Jambuddiva (Jambudvipa) See Jambuddiva(1),1 1. Sth. 52, Jna. 141, Jiv. 153. Jambupedha (Jambupitha) A plinth in Uttarakuru(1). It is situated to the south of mount Nilavamta, to the north of mount Mamdara(3), to the west of mount Malavamta and to the east of river Sita. Its diameter measures

Page #284
271 Jakkha 500 yojanas. Its circumference is somewhat more than 1581 yojanas. The Jambusudamsana tree stands in its centre.1 1. Jam. 90, Jiv. 151. Jambumandara (Jambumandara) Another name of mount Mamdara(3).1 1. Sth. 197. Jambuvati See Jambavai(1) 1. Aval. p. 95. Jambusamda (Jambukhanda) A village visited by Maha vira accompanied by Gosala. 1. AvaN. 484, AvaCu. I. p. 291, Vis. 1938. Jambusudamsana (Jambusudarsana) See Jambusudamsana. 1. Jiv. 152, Jam. 90, Pras. 27. Jambhaa (Jtmbhaka) See Jambhaga." 1. Jna. 76. See Jambhaga. Jambhaka (Jrmbhaka) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 172. Jambhaga (Jrmbhaka) A kind of Vapamantara gods of free-will.1 The gods of this class are under the command of Vesamana(9), a Logapala of Sakka(3)2. They live on Dihaveyaddha, Cittakada(4), Vicittakuda, Jamaga(1) and Kamcanaga mountains. Their inaximum longevity is one palyopama and they are of ten kinds : Anpa-jambhaga, Pana-jambhaga, Vattha-jam haga, Lena-jambhaga, Sayana-jambhaga, Puppha-jambhaga, Phala-jambhaga, Pupphaphala-jambhaga, Vijja-jamhbaga, and Aviyatta-jambhaga. 1. BhaA. p. 654, Pras. 24, PrasA. p. 116. 1 3. Bha. 53.3. 2. Jna. 76, Kalp. 88, Jam. 123. 4. Ibid. Same as Jambhiyagama. Jambhiya (Jrmbhaka) 1. AvaN. 527. Jambhiyagama (Jsmbhikagrama) A village on Ujuvaliya's bank, where Mahavira obtained omniscience. It should be somewhere between Campa and Majjhima-Pava. 1. Kalp. 120, AvaN. 527, AvaCu. I. 2. SBM. Pp. 357, 370, LAI. p. 289. p. 322, Vis. 1982, Aca. 2. 179. Jakkha (Yaksa) A sub-class of Vamtara gods. Punnabhadda(5) and Manibhadda(1) are its two lords.1 1. Praj. 47, Utt. 36.206, Pras. 15, Anu. 20, Anu He. p. 25, Ina. 21, 82, Sth, 501, Vip.2, Bhak. 78, BrhBh. 4769, Utt. 12.8, UttCu. p. 139, Utts. p. 187, PinN. 452.

Page #285
Jakkhadinna 272 1. Jakkhadinna (Yaksadatta) A daughter of Sagadala, sister of Thulabhadda? and female-disciple of Sambhuivijaya(4).2 1. AvaCu. II. p. 183, Tir. 754, Ava. p. 28. 2. Kalp. p. 256. 2. Jakkhadinna Another name of Jakkhini, the principal female disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. 1. Tir. 461. Jakkhadiva (Yaksadvipa) A concentric island surrounding the Nagoda ocean and itself surrounded by the Jakkhoda ocean. 1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. Jakkhamaha (Yaksamaha) A festival observed in honour of the popular Jakkha gods.1 1. Aca. 2.12, Nis. 19.11. Jakkhasiri (Yaksasri) Wife of Brahmana Somabhui of Campa. 1. Jna. 106. Jakkhasena (Yaksasena) A learned preceptor who had great regard for Mahanisiha. 1. Mahan. 70. Jakkhaharila (Yaksaharila) Father of Nagadatta, Jasa vai and Rayanavai, wives of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 379. 1. Jakkha (Yaksa) A daughter of Sagadala, sister of Thulabhaddad and disciple of Sambhuivijaya(4). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 183, Tir. 754. 2. Kalp. p. 256. 2. Jakkha A goddess.1 1. Ava. p. 19. Jakkhini (Yaksini) Principal female disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi.1 Her other name is Jakkhadinna(2). 1. Ant. 9, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Sam. 157. Jakkhoda (Yaksoda) An ocean encircling Jakkhadiva.! 1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. Jagaipavvayaga (Jagatiparvataka) A type of mountains situated in the Suriyabha celestial abode. 1. Raj. 112. Jaju vveda (Yajurveda) See Jauvveya.1 1. Bha. 90, Jna. 106.

Page #286
273 Jama Jadiyailaa, Jadiyailaya or Jadiyaillaa Same as Jadiyalaa. 1. SthA. p. 79, Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. Jadiyalaa (Jatitalaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Sth, 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM, pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Jadilaa (Jatilaka) Another name of Rahu(1). 1. Sur. 105, Bha. 453. Janaa (Janaka) King of Mihila who asked Mahavira's welfare. 1. AvaN. 518, AvaCu. I. p. 316, Vis. 1973, KalpV. p. 169, KalpDh. p. 109. Jannavakka (Yajnavalkya) A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi 12, Risi (Sangrahani) Jannai (Yajnin) A class of yanaprastha ascetics' performing sacrifices.2 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38, 2. BhaA. p. 519. Jannaijja (Yajniya) Twenty-fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. Jannajasa (Yajnayasas) Father of Tavasa(4) Jannadatta(1) and grand-father of Narada(1). His wife's name was Somamitta. He belonged to Soriyapura. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 194, AvaN. 1290, Uttk. p. 509, AvaH. p. 705. 1. Jannadatta (Yajnadatta) Son of ascetic Jannajasa and father of Narada(1). He belonged to Soriyapura. He was accustomed to take food on alternate days.? 1. AvaCu. II. p. 194, AvaN. 1290. 2. Paky. p. 67. 2. Jannadatta Father of Somadatta(5) and Somade va(2) of Kosambil 1. Utts, and Utts. p. 111. 3. Jannadatta One of the four disciples of Bhaddabahu(1).1 1. Kalp. p. 255. Janhavi (Jahnavi) Another name of river Gamga. 1. Jam. 66. 1. Jama (Yama) Father of ascetic Jamadaggi.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 519, AvaH. p. 391. 2. Jama One of the four Logapalas under the command of Sakka(3). The Logapalas of Camara(1) etc. are also known by the same names.1 Jama is the guardian deity of southern quarter.2 1. Bha. 165, 169, 406, Jam. 12, Sth. 256, 2. Bha. 417, 418, BhaA. p. 520, Upaa. 273. p. 27. 36

Page #287
Jama 274 See also Soma(1), Soma(2), Soma(3). and Soma(4) for the names of their principal wives. 3. Jama Presiding god of the Bharani constellation.1 1. Jam. 157, 171. 4. Jama A non-jain sage in Mahavira's tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi. 43, Risi (Sangrahani). Jamaiya (Yadatita) Fifteenth chapter of Suyagadal and another name of Ayanijja.? 1. Sam. 16, 23. 2. SutCu. p. 297. Jamakaiya (Yamakayika) Same as Jamaga(2).1 1. Bha. 166. 1. Jamaga (Yamaka) Two mountains in Uttarakuru(1) one on each side of river Sita. They are of the height of one thousand yojanas. Jambhaga gods reside on them. 1. Jam. 88, Jiv. 148, Sam. 113, SamA. | 2. Bha. 533, BhaA. pp. 654-5. p. 105, Bha. 533. 2. Jamaga Gods residing on the Jamaga(1) mountains. They are under the command of Jama(2) and are also known as Jamakaiya. Their capital is known as Jamaga.3 1. Jam. 88, Jiv. 148. | 3. Jam. 88. 2. Bha. 166. Jamagapavvaya (Yamakaparvata) See Jamaga(1). 1. Sam. 113, Bha. 563. Jamaga (Yamaka) Capital of the Jamaga(2) gods. 1. Jam. 88. Jamadaggi (Jamadagni) Son of Jama(1) and father of Rama (Parasurama). He is well-known for his anger. Renuga, daughter of king Jiyasattu(29) of Migakotthaga, was his wife. He was killed by Kattaviriya(1), son of Anamta viriya. 1. Avacu. I. p. 519, SutSi. p. 170, Aval. p. 391. Jamadevakaiya (Yamadevakayika) Indentical with Jamaga(2).1 1. Bha. 166. Jamappabha (Yamaprabha) Two mountains just like Somappabha(2). They form capitals of two Logapalas of the name of Jama(2). 1. BhaA. p. 204.

Page #288
275 Jaya 1. Jamali A prince of Khattiyakumdagama. He belonged to Kosia(5) gotra.? He was son of Sudamsana(1) and husband of Piyadamsana.3 He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. Afterwards he propounded at Savatthi his new doctrine holding the w that whatever is being done should not be regarded as done; whatever is done, i.e., completed should be taken as done.Mahavira held that what is passing through the process of performance and is shortly going to be completed can be taken as performed from a particular view point. Jamali differed from him in this matter. He observed that when a thing is definitely done, then and then alone it can be taken as done. A thing which is still in the process of being done cannot be taken as such. Thus Jamali was an extremist, absolutist. He is regarded as the first Ninhava. After death he was born as a god of Lamtaa-Kappa. See also Bahuraya. 1. Bha. 383-390, BhaA. p. 490. 5. Uttk. p. 101, Sth. 587, SamA. p. 132, 2. Aca. 2.177. BhaA. p. 19, NisBh. 5597, AvaN. 780. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 416, KalpDh. p. 92, AvaBh. 126, Vis. 2802-7, SutCu. Utts. p. 154. p. 273. 4. Bha. 386. 6. Bha. 387. 2. Jamali Sixth chapter of Amtagadadasa. It is not available now. 1. Sth. 755. Jamiga (Yamika) Same as Jamaga.1 1. Jam. 88. 1. Jaya Eleventh Cakkavatti of the current Osappini. He was son of king Vijaya(7) and his wife Vappa(1) of Rayagiha." He lived prior to Titthayara Aritthanemi and posterior to Nami(1).2 His height was 12 dhanusas and his age 3000 years. His principal wife was Lacchimai(2). He attained emancipation. 1. Sam. 158, AvaN. 395, 397 ff., 3. Sam. 158. Utt. 18.43, Uttk. p. 339, Tir. 560. 4. AvaN. 393, 396, 401. 2. AvaN. 419, Vis. 1763, 1771. 2. Jaya A householder who was the first to offer alms to Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthamkara at Dhannakada.1 1. Sam. 157, Avan. 328. 3. Jaya Third, eighth as well as thirteenth day of a fortnight.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. 4. Jaya One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #289
Jaya 5. Jaya 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. A family-member of Varuna(1). See also Moejjaa. 1. Jayamta One of the four disciples of Vairasena(3). A monastic branch named Jayamti(8) originated from him.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, p. 255. 2. Jayamta Western gate of Jambudiva. It is situated near river Sitoda. Jayamta(3) is the presiding god:1 1. Jiv. 144, Jam. 8, Sth. 303, 305. 3. Jayamta 1. Jiv. 144, Jam. 8, Sth. 303, 305. 4. Jayamta Third of the five Anuttara celestial abodes. The maximum longevity of the gods living therein is thirty-two sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 31-3, Sth. 451, Jna. 64. 5. Jayamta One of the eight summits of the northern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Sam. 85, Sth. 643. 276 6. Jayamta First Baladeva(2) of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region. according to Titthogali his name is Kanha(8).2 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 1144. Jayamta (Jayanta) Presiding god of Jayamta(2).1 1. Jam. 8, Sam. 37, JamS. p. 65. 2. Jayamti Jayamti (Jayanti) See Baladeva(2).1 1. Tir. 1144. 1. Bha. 437. 3. Jayamti 1. Jayamti (Jayanti) A revered lady. Daughter of king Sahassaniya of Kosambi. She was the first to give shelter to Mahavira's monks. She asked many questions to Mahavira, then renounced the world and attained emancipation.1 1. Ava. p. 28, Bha. 441-3, BhaA. p. 558, BrhBh. 3386. 1. Jam. 102. Capital of Jayamta(2).1 Second chapter of the twelfth section of Viyahapannatti.1 Capital of Mahavappa Vijaya(23) (district) of Mahavideha.1 4. Jayamti Mother of Baladeva(2) Namdana(1).1 1. Tir. 604, Sam. 168, UttK. p. 349.

Page #290
277 Jayamana 5. Jayanti One of the four principal wives of each Gaha, Nakkhatta(1) and Tara(3).1 1. Jam. 170, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 6. Jayamti A principal Disakumari goddess residing on the Amjana(6) peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, Sth. 643. 7. Jayanti Ninth of the fifteen nights of a fort-night." 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 8. Jayamti A monastic branch originating from preceptor Jayamta(1).1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, p. 255. 9. Jayamti Sister of mendicant Uppala(2). She and her sister Soma(4) got Mahavira and Gosala released at the Coraga settlement. 1. AvaN. 478, AvaCu. I. p. 286, KalpDh. p. 106, Vis. 1932. 10. Jayamti Mother of Akampiya, the eighth Ganadhara of Maha vira. Deva(1) was her husband.1 1. AvaN. 649, Vis, 2510. 11. Jayamti A palanquin used by Supasa(1), the seventh Tittbamkara, while accepting asceticism. 1. Sam. 157. 12. Jayamti A lotus-pond situated on the northern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisara(1) island.1 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 13. Jayanti A principal Disakumari residing in a sub-quarter of the middle region of mount Ruyaga(1).1 1. Tir. 165. Jayaghosa (Jayaghosa) A Brahmana of Vanarasi. He was well-versed in the Vedas. Once he saw in river Gamga one creature being devoured by another creature. This made him disgusted of the worldly life and he took to asceticism. Afterwards his brother Vijayaghosa also renounced the world.1 1. Utt. Ch. 25, Uttn. pp. 521-2, Uttu. p. 268. Jayaddaha (Jayadratha) A prince of Hatthinaura. He was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayamvava) ceremony of princess Dovai. 1. Jna. 117. One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha. Jayamana (Jayamana) 1. KalpDh. p. 152.

Page #291
Jayasamdha 278 Jayasandha (Jayasandha) Minister of king Pumdariya(2) of Saeya.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 192, AvaN. 1284. Jayasamdhi (Jayasandhi) Same as Jayasamdha. 1. AvaN. 1284, AvaH. p. 702. 1. Jaya Mother of Vasupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara.? 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 475. 2. Jaya Chief wife of Sanamkumara(3), the fourth Cakkavatti. 1. Sam. 158. Jarakumara See Jarakumara. 1. Ant. 9, NisCu. II. p. 417. Jaraya (Jaraka) A Mahaniraya situated in the Rayanappabha(2) hell.? 1. Sth. 515, SthA. p. 367. Jara Second chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 561. Jarakumara Elder brother of Kanha(1) at whose hands Kanha met his death in the forest of Kosamba-vana. He was king of Vanarasi, father of Jiyasattu(17) and grandfather of Bhasaa, Sasaa(2) and Sukumaliya(2).3 1. Ant. 9, GacV. p. 26, Stha. p. 433. 2. It is Vanavasi according to BrhKs. 3. NisCu. II. p. 417. BrhKs. 1397. p. 1397. Jarasamdha King of Rayagihal and father-in-law of Kamsa(2). He was the ninth Padisattu and was killed by Kanha(1). 1. Jna. 117, Pras. 15, AvaCu. I. p. 492, 2. AcaSi. p. 100, DasCu. p. 41, SutCu. AcaCu, p. 86. p. 340. 3. Vis. 1767, Tir. 609, Sam. 158. 4. SthA. p. 255, AcaSi. p. 100. Jarasimdha (Jarasandha) Identical with Jarasamdha.1 1. Pras. 15. Jarasimdhu Same as Jarasamdha.? 1. Jna. 117, AvaM. p. 238, DasCu. p. 41. Tir. 610. Jala One of the four Logapalas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).1 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. 1. Jalakamta (Jalakanta) Lord (indra) of the southern Udahikumara gods.1 He has six principal wives like those of Dharana(1).2 His four Logapalas are : Jala, Jalaraya, Jalakamta(2) and Jalappabha(2).3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94. 3. Sth, 256. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. 2. Jalakamta One of the four Logapalas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1). 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.

Page #292
Jalana (Jvalana) Son of Huyasana(1) and his wife Jalanasiha of Paddaliputta.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 195, AvaN. 1294. Jalanasiha (Jvalanasikha) She had taken to asceticism.1 1. AvaN. 1294, AvaCu. II. p. 195. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94. 2. Sth. 508, Bha. 406. 1. Jalappabha (Jalaprabha) Lord of the northern Udahikumara gods.1 He has six principal wives like those of Bhuyanamda(1).2 He has four Logapalas. Just like those of Jalakamta(1).3 2. Jalappabha See also Jalaruya. 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. Wife of Brahmana Huyasana(1) of Padaliputtta. 279 Jalaruya (Jalarupa) 1. Bha. 169. One of the four Logapalas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).1 ! Jalaraya (Jalarata) One of the four Logapalas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).1 See also Jalaraya. 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. 3. Sth. 256. Jalabhiseyakadhinagayabhuya Jalabhiseyakidhinagaya.1 He is the same as Jalaraya.1 Jalavasi (Jalavasin) A class of Vanaprastha ascestics' abiding in water.2 1. Bha. 417. Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 319. 1. BhaA. p. 519, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. Jalaviriya (Jalavirya) A king born in the family-line of Usabha(1). He was the seventh in order of succession after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). according to Avassayanijjutti, whereas the eighth, according to Thana.2 1. AvaN. 363, Vis. 1750, AvaCu. I. p. 214. | Jalla 2. Sth. 616. (Jalabhisekakathinagatrabhuta). Same Jalabhiseyakidhinagaya (Jalabhisekakathinagatra) A type of Vanaprastha ascetics1 whose bodies had become stiff on account of taking bath often. They used to take meals only after a bath.2 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 519. 2. Praj. 37. Jalla An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. It is also mentioned as Ajjhala.2 1. Pras. 4. as

Page #293
Java 280 1. Java (Yava) King of Ujjeni. He was son of Anila(2) and father of Gaddabha(1) and Adoliya. His minister was Dihapattha. He renounced the world as he developed detachment on knowing about the unchastely behaviour of his son with Adoliya. Later he got Dihapattha killed at the hands of Gaddabha because the former was the root-cause of all the evil and he wanted to finish the life of Java.1 1. BrhBh. 1155 ff, BrhKs. p. 359. 2. Java Original name of Dummuha(3).1 1. UttNe. p. 135. Javana (Yavana) An Apariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. It is identified with the region around Alexandria, near Kabul.2 1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. 2. TAI. p. 156. Javanadiva or Javanaddiva (Yavanadvipa) A non-Aryan region conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). It seems to be the same as Javana. It is different from Jonaa. 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 2. See JamS. p. 220. It can Javananiya (Yavananika) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. be regarded as a script used by the Javanas. 1. Praj. 37, Sam. 18. Same as Javananiya.1 Javanaliya (Yavanalika) 1. Sam. 18. Javuna (Yamuna) See Jauna. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 155. Javunavamka (Yamunavakra) See Jaunavamka.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 155. of Anamta, the fourteenth 1. Jasa (Yasas) First principal disciple Titthamkara.1 1. Tir. 450, Sam. 157. 2. Jasa Eighth principal disciple of Pasa(1). the twenty-third Titthamkara.1 He is the same as Bhaddajasa(1). 1. Sam. 8. Jasamsa (Yasasvin) Another name of Mahavira's father, Siddhattha.1 1. Aca.2.177, Kalp. 109. Jasakara (Yasaskara) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1)". 1. KalpDh. p. 131, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #294
281 Jasakitti (Yasahkirti) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh, p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. Fifth day of a fortnight. Jasadhara (Yasodhra) 1. Jam. 152, Sur, 48. sot, 1. Jasabhadda (Yaiobhadra) Fourth day of a fortnight. 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 2. Jasabhadda Chief disciple of Sejjambhava. He had two principal disciples : Sambhuivijaya(4) and Bhaddabahu. He belonged to the Fumgiyayana lineage 2 1. Kalp (Theravali). 5-7, Nan. V. 24, 2. Kalp. p. 255, Nan. V. 24, NanM, DasH. p. 284, AvaN. 1284, Tir. 713. p. 49. KalpV. p. 251, Uttk. p. 229. 3. Jasabhadda One of the three off-shoots of Uduvadiyagana.1 1. Kalp. p. 259. 4. Jasabhadda One of the twelve chief disciples of Sambhuivijaya(4).1 1. Kalp. p. 256. Jasabbadda (Yasabhadra) Wife of Kamdariya(2) and mother of Khuddagakumara. Pumdariya(2), the elder brother of Kamdariya, killed the latter to subjugate her. She fled to Savatthi and took to asceticism. Khuddagakumara was born after a few months. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 191-2, BrhBh. 5099, AvaN. 1283. Jasama (Yasomat) Third of the seven Kulagaras of the current Osappini in Bharaba(2). Suruva(6) was his wife. His height was 700 bows. 1. Sth. 556, Sam. 157, Tir. 75, Vis. 1568, AvaN. 155, 156, Jam. 28-9. Wife of Amoharaha and mother of Agadadatta.1 Jasamati (Yasomati) 1. Utts. p. 213. 1. Jasavati (Yasasvati) Sister of Sala and Mahasala :of Pitthicampa. She was given in marriage to king Pidhara of Kampillapura. 1. Avacu. I. p. 381, Utts. p. 323. 2. Jasavati Daughter of Piyadassana and Jamali(1). She is also known as Sesavai(1).1 1. Kalp. 109, Aca. 2.177, AvaCu. I. p. 245, KalpV. p. 143. 3. Jasavai Daughter of Jakkharila and wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 379.

Page #295
Jasavai 4. Jasavai descending cycle.1 1. Sam. 158, AvaN. 398. 5. Jasavai 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. Jasavati (Yasasvati) Mother of Sagara, the second Cakkavatti of the current 1. Sam. 158, AvaH. p. 286. Nights of the third, eighth and thirteenth days of a fortnight.1 Jasavaddhana (Yasovardhana) by his disciple Ravigutta.1 1. Mahan. p. 71. Jasahara (Yasodhara) 2. Jasa 1. KalpDh. p. 151, Mar. 151. See Jasavai.1 1. Jasa (Yasa) Wife of Kasava(4) and mother of Kavila(4) of Kosambi.1 1. UttN. p. 286, UttCu. p. 168. 1. Utt. 14.3, UttCu. pp. 221, 232. Jasodhara (Yasodhara) 1. Sth. 404, 685. 282 Wife of priest Bhigu of the town of Usuyara.1 Jasoya (Yasoda) lineage. See Jasohara.1 3. Jasa First nun-disciple of Supasa(1), the seventh Titthamkara.1 According to Samavaya, her name is Soma(5).2 1. Tir. 458. Jasoa (Yasoda) See Jasoya.1 1. AvaBh. 79, KalpV. p. 78, Vis. 1874. See Jasohara.1 A learned preceptor. He was succeeded 2. Jasohara Dharana.1 1. Sth. 404. Jasodhara (Yasodhara) See Jasohara.1 1. Tir. 156. 2. Sam. 157. They had a daughter named Piyadamsana.2 1. Aca. 2.177, Kalp. 109, AvaBh. 79, 2. AvaBh. 80. AvaCu. I. p. 245, Vis. 1874-5. Wife of Mahavira. She belonged to the Kodinna(3) 1. Jasohara (Yasodhara) A preceptor who had consecrated the five Pandavas in their former life at Ayalaggama.1 1. Mar. 451. One of the five generals. He controls the cavalry of

Page #296
3. Jasohara 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. 4. Jasohara 1. Sth. 685. 1. Jasohara (Yasodhara) 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 3. Jasohara 1. Jam. 90. Jana (Yana) 2. Jasohara One of the eight principal Disakumaris residing on the Nalina (6) peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Sth. 643, Tir. 155, Jam. 114. 1. Bha. 126. Jaukanna (Jatukarna) 1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. 283 One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 region.1 1. Bha. 172. Last of the nine Gevijjaga celestial abodes.1 Jaya (Jata) 1. Sth. 154. Night of the fourth day of a fortnight.1 Another name of Jambusudamsana.1 Jataruva (Jatarupa) Thrteenth part of the first layer of Rayanappabha(2),1 1. Sth. 778. Jayaruvavadimsaa (Jatarupavatamsaka) Family-name of the Puvvapotthavaya constellation.1 Fourth chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti.1 Jayava (Yadava) A lineage to which princess Pajjunna(1), Paiva, Samba(2), Aniruddha(2) etc. belonged.1 1. Jna. 122. Jala Jalamdhara (Jalandhara) Usabhadatta(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 236. An abode in the Isana celestial One of the three councils of Camara(1) etc.1 Jarekanha (Jarekrsna) An offshoot of the Vasittha lineage.1 1. Sth. 551. Family-line of Devanamda(2), wife of Jala (Jvala) Mother of Mahapauma(4), the ninth Cakkavatti of the current descending cycle.1 1. Sam. 158, UttK. p. 333, AvaN. 398.

Page #297
Jali 284 1. Jali First chapter of the fourth section of Artagadadasa." 1. Ant. 8. 2. Jali Son of king Vasudeva and his queen Dharini(4). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. After practising asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 8. 3. Jali First chapter of the first section of Anuttaroyavaiyadasa. 1. Anut: 1. 4. Jali Son of king Seniya(1) and his queen Dharini(1) of Rayagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahavira, observed asceticism for sixteen years and went to an Anuttara heavenly abode after death.1 1. Anut. 1. Javatiya (Yavat) Fourth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 561. Javoggahapadima (Yavadavagrahapratima) First Cula of the second section of Ayara. 1. AcaN. p. 320, V. 16. Jiasattu (Jitasatru) See Jiyasattu. 1. AvaN. 490, UttN. & Utts. p. 380, AcaCu. p. 38, Vis. 1944. Jijjhagara An Aryan industrial group.1 1. Praj. 37. Jitthabhui (Jyesthabhuti) An ascetic who will be the last to possess knowledge of Kappa(2) and Vavahara.1 1. Tir. 816. 1. Jinadatta (Jinadatta) A merchant of the city of Campa. He had an intimate friend named Sagaradatta(1) belonging to the same city, 1. Jna. 44-5. 2. Jinadatta A merchant of Campa. He was a husband of Bhadda(14) and father of Sagara(4).1 1. Jaa: 110. 3. Jinadatta A merchant of Campa. He was the father of Subhadda(13).1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 269, DasCu. p. 48, AvaH. p. 454. 4. Jinadatta A sravaka belonging to Vasantapura(3),1 He was the husband of Harappabha. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 531, AvaH. 397.

Page #298
285 Jinadeva 1. Jipadasa (Jinadasa) A lay-votary who attained liberation by, observing self-control.1 1. JitBh. 786-790. 2. Jipadasa An unselfish lay-votary. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 522. 3. Jinadasa A merchant of Mahura(1). Sadhudasi was his wife, He had two bulls : Kambala and Sambala. They too observed vows, like Jinadasa. 1. AvaN. 471, AvaCu. I. p. 280, KalpV. p. 163, Vis. 1925. 4. Jinadasa A resident of Rayapura who abandoned meat etc. After death he was born as Damannaga in the city of Rayagiha, 1. AvaCu. II. p. 324. 5. Jinadasa A lay-votary belonging to Padaliputta. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 528. 6. Jinadasa Fifth chapter of the second section of Vivagasuya. 1. Vip. 33. 7. Jinadasa Son of Mahacamda(1) and his wife Arabadatta. of Sogamdtriya. He had renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. He was king Meharaha(2) of the city of Majjhamiya in his previous life. 1. Vip. 34. Jinadasagapi or Jipadasagani-mahattara (Jinadasaganimahattara), A.learned acarya who composed, as is the tradition, Avassaga cunni, Namdi-euppi, Nisiha visesa-cunni, Apuogadara-cuppi, Dasaveyaliya:cuppi, Uttarajjhayapat cunni etc. 1. NisCu. IV (Subodhavyakhya), p. 443, NanCu. p. 83, See CLJ. pp. 192-194, UttCu. p. 283, Niscu. IV. pp. 163; 411, Nisou, Vol. iy. Int. pp. 46-48. Niscu. I. p, 1. Jinadasagani-khamaga (Jinadasagani-ksamaka) He had great respent for Mahanisiba. He seems to be the same as Jinadasagaoi-mabattara 1. Mahan. p. 71. 1. Jinadeva: (Jinadeva) A follower of Titthayara Malavitas He belonged to the town of Sageya. He had arranged a meeting of king CHaya(2) of Kodivarisa with Mahavira.1 1. AvaN. 1305, AvaCu. II. p. 203. Jinadeva Son of Arahamitta(2) and his wife Anuddhari of Baravaiz. Once he developed a disease that could have been cured only by taking meat. Jinadeva was not prepared to take such a treatment. He died peacefully and attained emancipation. 1. AvaN. 1303, AvaCu. II. p. 202.

Page #299
Jipadeva 286 3. Jinadeva A lay-votary belonging to Campa. He was eaten up by a beast of prey while going to Ahicchatta.1 1. AvaN. 1314, AvaCu. II. p. 211. 4. Jinadeva A preceptor who defeated Buddhist monks Bhayamtamitta and Kunala(2) in a discussion held at Bharuyaccha. They then became his disciples. 1. AvaN. 1299, AvaCu. II. p. 201. Jinadhamma (Jinadharma) A merchant of Kamcanapura. He forbore all calamities and attained emancipation. 1. Mar. 423. Jinapaliya (Jinapalita) Son of Magamdi(2) and his wife Bhadda(37) of Campa. He as well as his brother Jinarakkhiya was troubled by a storm in his twelfth sea-voyage. The vessels were wrecked and they were caught in the trap of a goddess of Rayanaddiva. They got released with the help of Jakkha Selaga(2). Jinarakkhiya was again caught in the trap of the goddess. Jinapaliya, on the other hand, reached his place safe, renounced the world and became a god after death. He will attain liberation in the Mahavideha region. 1. Jna. 79-88. Jinarakkhiya (Jinaraksita) Son of merchant Magamdi(2) of Campa. He was Jinapaliya's brother. He was caught twice in the trap of goddess in Rayanaddiva and was ultimately killed by her. See also Jinapaliya. 1. Jna. 79-88. Jinavira (Jinavira) Another name of Mahavira. See Mahavira. Jinnapura (Jirnapura) A town near Rayagiha where ascetic Imdanaga stayed." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 465. Jinnujjana (Jirnodyana) 1. NisCu. I. p. 102. A park situated in the vicinity of Avamti(2). : Jitasattu (Jitasatru) See Jiyasattu.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 176, 498, Dasa. 5, UttN. & Utts. p. 286, AvaCu. II. pp. 166, 217, 283, 1. Jitari King of Anarndapura. He was the husband of Visattha and father of Anamga. 1. NisCu. III. p. 268, GacV. p. 26. www.jainelibrar

Page #300
2. Jitari of Savatthi.1 287 Jiyasattu Father of Sambhava(1), the third Titthamkara. He was the king 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 466. Jimha (Jihma) A cloud that keeps the soil moist for full one year if it rains once.1 1. Sth. 347. Jiya (Jita) 1. Tir. 1144. Jiyamtapadima (Jivatpratima) of the Titthayara is not given. See also Jivamtasami. 1. NisCu. III. p. 79, BrhKs. p. 1536. Jiyavatti (Jitavartin) A merchant of Vasamtapura(3). He had a younger brother named Dhanavaha(4).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 526. See Baladeva(2).1 1. Jiyasattu (Jitasatru) King of the city of Campa. Dharini(18) was his wife, Adinasattu(3) was his son and Subuddhi(1) was his minister.1 1. Jna. 91. 3. Jiyasattu 2. Jiyasattu King of Kampillapura. He had attacked Mihila to get Malli(1) in marriage, the beautiful daughter of king Kumbha. He was, however, dissuaded by Malli not to run after impure human body. He renounced the world, obtained omniscience and attained emancipation.1 1. Jna. 74-8. 4. Jiyasattu 1. Jna. 150, Upa. 55-6, Mar. 499. 1. Jna. 148. 6. Jiyasattu An image of a living Titthayara.1 The name 5. Jiyasattu Mahesaradatta.1 1. Vip. 24. 7. Jiyasattu 1. Upa. 27. 8. Jiyasattu 1. Upa. 32. King of the city of Savattbi.1 King of the city of Amalakappa.1 1. Upa. 3, Dasa. 5. King of the city of Savvatobhadda(6). He had a priest named King of Vaniyaggama.1 King of the city of Vanarasi.1 King of the city of Alabhiya.1

Page #301
Fiyasattu 288 King of Polasapura.1 9. Jiyasattu 1. Upa. 39. 10. Jiyasattu 1. Ant. 4. King of Bhaddilapura.1 11. Jiyasattu King of the city of Kagamdi.1 1. Anut. 3. 12. Jiyasattu King of the city of Tigimchi. After death he was born as Mahacamda(4), son of king Datta(1) of Campa.1 1. Vip. 34. 13. Jiyasattu King of Savatthi, under Paesi.1 .1. Raj. 146, 152. 14. Jiyasattu King of the city of Mihila.1 1. Jam. 1, Sur, 1. 15. Jiyasattu King of Rayagiha." 1. Nir. 4.1. 16. Jiyasattu King of Hatthinaura. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 277. 17. Jiyasattu Son of Jarakumara. He had two scns ard one daughter. 1 He reigned at Varanasia or Vanavasi, 1. NisCu. II. p. 417, GacV. p. 26, 1 2. NisCu. II. p. 417. BrhBh. 5254-5, BrhKs. p. 1397. 3. BrhKs. p. 1397. 18. Jiyasattu Father of Ajiya, the second Titthamkara. He was the king of Aojjha(2). 1. Tir. 465, Sam. 157. 19. Jiyasattu King of Mahura(1). He had a son named Kala yesiya.! 1. Mar. 498, UttCu. p. 77. 20. Jiyasattu King of Khitipatitthiya(2). He had established the town of Canagapura in place of Khitipatitthiya.Dharini(17) was his queen.3 1. NisCu. III. p. 150, IV. p. 229, 2. AvaCu. II. p. 158. AvaCu. II. p. 217. 3. NisGu. III. p. 150. 21. Jiyasattu Son of king Datta(9) and father of Meghaghosa. 1. Tir. 696. 22. Jiyasattu Father of Kamdaa(1). He was the king of Savatthi, Bhadda (6) was also his son.2 1. BrhKs. p. 915, UttCu. p. 73. 2. UttCu. p. 79.

Page #302
289 Jiyasatta 23. Jiyasattu King of the city of Ujjeni. He had two sons who renounced the world and took to asceticism. 1. AcaCu. p. 225. 24. Jiyasattu King of Padaliputta. Rohagutta(2) was his minister.1 1. AcaCu. p. 132. 25. Jiyasattu King of Kosambi. Kasava(4) was his priest. . 1. UttN. p. 286, Utts. p. 287. 26. Jiyasattu King of Vasamtapura(3). Dharini(20) was his wife. They had a son named Dhammarui(6). The king took to asceticism along with his son.2 1. OghN. 450, OghND. p. 449, PinN. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 498, 503, 525. 80-1. 27. Jiyasattu Father of Sumamgala(3). His minister had a son named Seniya(2), 1. AvaCu. II. p. 166. 28. Jiyasattu King of Padaliputta who had conquered Ujjeni. His another name was Kakavanna. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 540. 29. Jiyasattu King of Migakotthaga whose daughter Renuga was given in marriage to Jamadaggi. See Anamtaviriya also. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 519. 30. Jiyasattu Father of princess Siddhi. He was the king of Mahura(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 449. 31. Jiyasattu King of the city of Turuvini. He had a son named Datta(7) born of his Brahnana wife. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 495. 32. Jiyasattu Aking who renounced the world and attained liberation. His brother who was also a monk, ran lunatic hearing the sad news of his demise. 1. VyaBh. IV. 107-8, BrhBh. 6198-9. 33. Jiyasattu King of Lohaggala(2) who arrested Mahavira along with Gosala suspecting them to be some spies. 1. AvaN. 490, AvaCu. I. p. 294. 34. Jiyasattu King of the city of Chattagga. His wife's name was Bhadda(3). ey had a son named Namdapa(6) who was a previous birth of Mahavira. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235. 37

Page #303
Jiyasattu 290 35. Jiyasattu King of Vitisoga. He was the father of Ayala(5), the first Baladeva(2) of the Videha(1) region. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 176. 36. Jiyasattu A king os Ujjeni who had a charioteer named Amoharaha. 1. Utts. p. 213. 37. Jiyasattu Father of Sumanabhadda(3). He was the king of Campa. 1. Utts. p. 92. 38. Jiyasattu Aking whose religious teacher was Dhammaghosa(10). He is probably, identical with Jiyasattu(15). 1. AcaCu. p. 38, AcaSi. p. 76. 39. Jiyasattu King of Ayalapura. His son Aparaya(10) took initiation from Rahayariya. 1. UttCu. p. 62, UttN. & Utts. p. 100, UttNe. pp. 25-26. 40. Jiyasattu King of Vasamtapura(3). Samaliya(3) was his wife ! He is different from Jiyasattu(26). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 534. 41. Jiyasatta King of Padaliputta. Khema was his minister.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 283. 42. Jiyasattu King of Kampillapura, different from Jiyasattu(2). 1. Upa. 35. Jiyari (Jitari). See Jitari.1 1. Sam. 157. Jimuta A cloud that keeps the soil moist for ten years, if it rains once. 1. Sth. 347. Jiyakappa (Jitakalpa) A canonical text consiting of 103 verses. Its authorship is attributed to Jinabhadragani.? It prescribes penances pertaining to violations of monastic rules. The following ten prayascittas (expiations) are dealt with in it." (1) aloyana, (2) padikkamana, (3) ubhaya, (4) vivega, (5) Vosagga, (6) tava, (7) Cheda, (8) mula, (9) anavatthaya, (10) paramciya. 1. Jit. p. 223. 2. See Siddhasenasuris Cunni (vv. 5-11) 3. Jit. 4 (p. 62). on this work. Jiyadhara (Jitadhara) Disciple of preceptor Samdilla(1) 1. Nan. v. 26, NanM. p. 49, NanH. p. 11. Jiva Fourth chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 2601.

Page #304
Jugababu Jivamtasami (Jivatsvamin) An image of Mahavira. It was in possession of king Udayana(1) of Vitibhaya who had appointed Kinhaguliya1 for its service. Udayana had to fight with Pajjoya who had forcibly taken away the image to Ujjeni.2 1. Her original name was Devadatta (4). 2. NisCu. III. p. 140, BrhKs. p. 918, UttK. p. 346. Jivaga (Jivaka) Titthamkara.1 1. Tir. 484. Jivapaesiya (Jivapradesika) Doctrine of preceptor Tisagutta who believed that only the last of the innumerable particles of the soul is possessed of consciousness.1 1. Aup. 41, AupA. p. 106, AvaBh. 127-8, NisBh. 5612, SthA. p. 411. Jivajivavibhatti (Jivajivavibhakti) 1. Sam. 36, UttN. pp. 9, 670, 712. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43. 2. JivM. p. 1. Jivajivabhigama An Amgabahira Ukkalia text.1 It is regarded as the third Uvamga composed on the basis of the third Amga(3) i.e. Thana.2 it is divided into nine sections known as padivattis.3 It deals in details with the animate and inanimate objects. Besides the commentary by Malayagiri,5 two more commentaries viz. Jivabhigam-curni and Jivabhigama-mula-tika? were composed on it. A contemporary King of Nami(1) the twenty-first 3. Jiv. 244, PrajM. p. 8. 4. Jiv. 2.ff., DasCu. p. 141, Vis. 3768. 291 1. AvaN. 1291, AvaCu. I. pp. 173-4. 2. Jugamdhar Jivabhigama Same as Jivajivabhigama.1 1. Nan. 44, PakY. p. 43, DasCu. p. 141, Vis. 3768, AvaCu. I. p. 472, Bha. 657. A preceptor from whom Ninnamiya accepted 1. Jugamdhara (Yugandhara) lay-votary's vows. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 194. 2. Jugabahu 1. Vip. 34. 3. Jugabahu 1. Sam. 157. Thirty-sixth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 1. Jugabahu (Yugabahu) A Vasudeva(1) of the Puvvavideha region.1 1. AvaN. 1291, AvaCu. II. p. 194. 5. PrajM. pp. 44-5, 48-9, 51. 6. RajM. p. 182, PrajM. p. 308, SurM. pp. 267, 279, 285. 7. PrajM. p. 51, RajM. pp. 100, 158-161,226. A Titthamkara of the Avaravideha region.1 A Titthamkara of the Mahavideha region.1 Previous life of Pupphadamta, the ninth Titthamkara.1

Page #305
Jugabahu 292 4. Jugabahu Husband of Mayanareha.1 1. UttNe. p. 138. Another name of Bhaddasepa(2),1 Junnasetthi (Jirnasresthin) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 202. Jutti (Yukti) Sixth chapter of Vanhidasa. 1. Nir. 5.1. Juttisena (Yuktisena) Eighth of the twenty-four Titthamkaras of the Eravaya(1) region in the current Osappini. According to Titthogali, Juttisena was contemporary of Sejjamsa(1) the eleventh Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 324. Juddhaviriya (Yuddhavirya) A contemporay king of Titthayara Pupphadamta, the ninth Titthamkara.1 1. Tir. 472. Judhitthila (Yudhisthira) See Juhitthilla.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 492. Juhitthilla (Yudhisthira) Eldest son of Pamduraya of Hatthinapura.1 1. Jna. 117, Ant. 9, AvaCu. I. p. 492, PrasA. p. 87, AvaH. p. 365. Jayaa, Juyaga, Juva, or Juvaa (Yupaka) A Maha-Payalakalasa of the Lavana ocean in western quarter. Its presiding deity is Velamba(2), 1. Sam. 52, 95, Sth. 305, 720, Jiv. 156. 1. Jettha (Jyestha) Daughter of king Cedaga. She was given in marriage to Namdi-vaddhana(1), the elder brother of Mahavira.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 164. 2. Jettha A constellation. Imda(4) is its presiding deity.1 1. Sth. 90, Jam. 157, 171. Jehila Disciple of preceptor Naga(7). 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, p. 265. A class of mendicants. Joi (Yogin) 1. Aup. 38. Joijasa (Jyotiryasa) Wife of a herdsman of Campa. She was murdered by Ruddaa, a disciple of Kosia(4).1 1. Avan. 1288, AvaCu. II. p. 193, Aval. p. 704.

Page #306
Jonaa 1. Joisa (Jyotisa) One of the four classes of gods. The gods of this class are of five categories: (1) Sura(1), (2) Camda(1), (3) Gaha, (4) Nakkhatta(1), (5) Tara(3).1 Their territory starts at a distance of 790 yojanas from the surface of this earth where the celestial abodes of some Taras exist. Thereafter come the abodes of Suriyas, Camdas, Nakkhattas and Gahas one after another.2 Suriyas and Camdas are their lords (indras).3 The number of Taras is the biggest and that of Suriyas and Camdas is the smallest. Similarly they differ from one another as regards their speed of motion.5 1. Dev. 80-1, Praj. 38, Sur. 100, Anu. 122, Sth. 257, 401. 2. Jam. 164, Sur. 89, Praj. 50, Jiv. 122, Dev. 84, Jam. 164, Sur. 92. 2. Joisa 1. Bha. 362. Second chapter of the ninth section of Viyahapannatti.1 Joisiya (Jyotiska) Same as Joisa(1). 1. Utt. 36. 207, Bha. 414, Praj. 101, Jam. 122, Dev. 148, Anu. 122, AcaCu. p. 269. Minister of king Udayana(2).1 1. Jogamdharayana (Yogandharayana) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 162, AvaH. p. 674. 2. Jogamdharayana 1. Risi. 25. 293 Jogajasa (Yogayasa) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 193. Jona (Yona) 1. Jna. 18. 3. Sth. 94, Bha. 169. 4. Jiv. 206, Jam. 172, Sur, 99. 5. Jam. 167, Sur. 95. A person associated with Ammada(3).1 Jogasamgaha (Yogasangraha) A canonical treatise.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 36, 152, NisCu. III. p. 266, UttCu. p. 178. Same as Jonaa.1 Same as Joijasa. Jonaa or Jonaga (Yonaka) An Anariya tribe and its country conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).' It was visited by Usabha(1). Maid servants from this country were employed in royal herems. It is different from Javana. These people sent some articles to Padaliputta and preceptor Palitta was called to identify them.5 1. Jam. 52. 2. AvaN. 336-7. 3. Bha. 380, BhaA. p. 460, Jna. 18, Jam. 43, JamS. p. 191, Aup. 33. 4. See Jam. 52 and JamS. p. 220. 5. AvaCu. II. p. 554.

Page #307
Joni 294 Joni (Yoni) Ninth chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj. v. 5. Jonia (Yonika) Same as Jonaa.1 1. Aup. 33, AvaCu. II. p. 554. Jonipahuda (Yoniprabhsta) A treatise dealing with the creation of animate objects. Siddhasena had produced horses whereas others buffaloes on its basis. It is not extant now. 1. NisCu, II. p. 281, VyaBh. 5.89. VyaM. III. p. 58. Jonisamgaha (Yonisangraha) A canonical treatise. 1. SutCu. p. 270. Jonha Prehaps, same as Jonaa. 1. Bha. 380. Jotirasa (Jyotirasa) Ninth part of the first layer of Rayanappabha." 1. Sth. 778. Jotisiya (Jyotiska) Same as Joisa(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 253, Sur. 98. Johitthilla (Yudhisthira) See Juhitthilla. 1. Ant. 9. Jh An Angabahira Ukkaliya text,' not Jhanavibhatti (Dhyanavibhakti) extant now. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43. Tamkana An Anariya (non-Aayan) tribel as well as the territory occupied by it. This tribe lived in Uttaravaha and sold gold and ivory to the people of Dakkhina vaha. It has been identified with the Tanganas occupying the region along the eastern bank of the upper Ganges. Their territory stretched from the Ramganga river to the upper Saryu. They also occupied the Kashgar area in central Asia." 1. Vis. 1442, Bha. 143, Sut. 1.3.3.18. 1 3. AvaCu. I. p. 120. 2. AcaCu. p. 193, AvaN. 136. 4. GESM. pp. 79, 124.

Page #308
1. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46, Sam. 137, Anu. 42. NanM. p. 2. Nan. 48, SamA. p. 74, 228ff. Thana (Sthana) Third of the twelve Amga(3) texts. It is divided into ten sections. The work is mostly in prose and deals with objects according to their number, beginning from one going up to ten.3 Abhayadeva Suri has composed a commentary on it in V. S. 1120. A monk of eight years standing is allowed to learn it. It will become extinct in 1350 V. N.. Thanapada (Sthanapada) 1. Bha. 115, 550, Praj. v. 4. Thii (Sthiti) 1. Praj. v. 4, Bha. 15. Thitipada (Sthitipada) 1. Bha. 15. Dambara 295 Fourth chapter of Pannavana.1 Th 1. AvaCu, II. p. 227. 3. Sam. 137-8. 4. SthA. p. 528. 5. Vya. 10.23. 6. Tir. 815. Second chapter of Pannavana.1 See Adambara.1 Same as Thii.1 Damdagaranna (Dandakaranya) A forest named after king Damdagi. His capital Kumbhakarakada and the surrounding region was burnt to ashes by Khamdaa(1). There grew the forest.1 1. NisCu. IV. p. 128, UttCu. p. 74. Damdagi (Dandakin) King of the town of Kumbhakarakada. Puramdarajasa, sister of Khamdaa(1), was his wife. Palaga(1) who crushed to death Khamdaa and his five hundred disciples in an oil-mill, was his priest. Damdagi's whole city along with the surrounding region was then burnt to ashes by Khamdaa as a god. Then that region came to be known as Damdagaranna.1 1. JitBh. 528, Utts. p. 114-5, UttCu. p. 73, VyaBh. 10. 589, NisCu. IV. p. 127. D Dahana Dahana (Dahana). Son of a Brahmana of Padaliputta. His mother was Jalanasiha. He had renounced the world and become a god after death. He is also known as Huyasana(1)2 1. AvaN. 1294. 2. AvaH. p. 707.

Page #309
Domba Domba. An Anariya (non-Aryan) despised community. It worshipped Jakkha Ghamtiya.' It is regarded as representing early inhabitants of northern India.2 1. VyaBh. 3. 92, NisCu. II. p. 243, BrhKs. pp. 403-4. 2. LAI. p. 360. Dombila 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123. Dobila An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants.1 Doba An Anariya(non-Aryan) tribe and its country. It is the same as Domba. 1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37. Same as Dombila.1 1. Pras. 4. 296 Dhamka A potter of Savatthi. Piyadams ana had stayed in his house along with one thousand nuns.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 418, Vis. 2807, AvaBh. 126, NisBh. 5597, Utts. p. 156, Dhamdha Son of Kanha(1). He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. Owing to the rise of obscuring karmas he could not receive alms.1 1. UttCu. p. 76, UttS. p. 119, Ava. p. 27, AcaCu. pp. 75, 374. 1. Dhaddara Dhamdhana Same as Dhamdha. A revered person.1 1. Ava. p. 27. Dh 1. AvaCu. I. p. 403. 2. Dhaddhara 1. Sur. 105. A lay-votary belonging to the city of Dasapura.1 Another name of Rahu(1).1 Naula (Nakula) One of the five sons of Pamduraya of Hatthinaura.' 1. Jna. 117.

Page #310
297 Namda Namgala (Nangala) A village visited by Mahavira accompanied by Gosala. He meditated there in the shrine of Vasudevaghara. Gosala was beaten there for frightening the children. It lay between Haleddua and Avatta(4) 1. AvaN. 481, AvaCu. I. p. 289, Vis. 1935, KalpDh. p. 106, KalpV.p. 165, AvaM. p. 280. Namgola (Nangola) An Amtsradiva.1 1. Praj. 36. Namngoli (Nangolin) Same as Nangoliya.1 1. Jiv. 111. Namgoliya (Nangolika) One of the fifty-six Amtaradivas in Lavanasamudda. It is the same as Namgola. 1. Jiv. 111, NanM. p. 103, Sth. 304. 1. Namda (Nanda) A barber-slave belonging to the city of Padalipatta. He took over as king of the city after the death of Udai(2), son of Kuniya. The kings succeeding him were also known by the same name and thus it came to be known as a dynasty. King Mahapauma(8) who was defeated by Camdautta, was the ninth as well as the last king of the Namda dynasty.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 179 ff., AcaCu. p. 64, DasCu. p. 52, Kalpv. p. 253, KalpDh.p,165, AvaH. p. 433. 2. Namda A merchant of Padaliputta who was very greedy. He was sentenced to death by the king of the town for some crime.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 528, II. p. 293, KalpCu. p. 101. Aval. p. 397. 3. Namda A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods live for a period of fifteen Sagaropama years, breathe once in fifteen fortnights and feel hungry once in fifteen thousand years.1 1. Sam, 15. 4. Namda A resident of Siddhatthapura who was the first to give alms to Seijamsa(1), the eleventh Titthamkara.1 1. AvaM. p. 227, Sam. 157, AvaN. 324, 328. 5. Namda A resident of Bambhanagama. Mahavira had once accepted alms from him. Uvanamda(2) was his brother.? 1. AvaN. 476, AvaCu. I. p. 283, Vis. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 283. 1928-1930, KalpV. p. 164, KalpDh. p. 105. 38

Page #311
Namda 6. Namda 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. 7. Namda First would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143. 8. Namda Previous birth of Pedhalaputta(1), the eighth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 159. First, sixth and eleventh days of a fortnight.1 9. Namda A resident of Nasikkanagara. Since he is the husband of Sumdari(2), he is also known as Sumdarinamda. He was too much attached to his wife who was very beautiful. His brother who was a monk thought of distracting him from this worldly attachment. He with his supernatural power created a she-monkey, a Vidyadhari and then a goddess, the last having peerless beauty, to divert him to the right path. On enquiry that how he would get the goddess, the monk asked him to live the monastic life and he became a monk.1 10. Namda 298 1. Nan. 73, NanM. p. 167, AvaCu I. p. 556, AvaN. 944, AvaH. p. 436. 2. There is a similar story in Pali Tripitaka. Here Buddha himself is the elder halfbrother of Nanda Thera. The latter is too much attached to Janapada Kalyani Nanda. To divert his mind Buddha shows him the charred remains of a female monkey and then a most beautiful nymph. To get the latter he sticks to the monastic life sincerely as asked by Buddha and then he attains Arhatship. See Nanda Thera (1) and Sundarananda in DPPN. The Sundaranandam Kavyam of Asvaghosa is based on this story. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 159. 13. Namda 11. Namda A lapidary of Rayagiha. He was a follower of Mahavira. He got constructed a pond in order to provide facility of water to the people of the area. He was so much attached to that pond that after death he was born there as a frog.1 See also Daddura(2). 1. Jna. 93-5. 1. Jna. 77. Principal lay-votary of Titthayara Aritthanemi.1 12. Namda A boatsman who allowed ascetic Dhammarui(3) to cross the river in his boat but harassed him afterwards for not paying the fare. The ascetic got enraged and burnt him to death with his supernatural power.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 516, Vis. 3575, AvaH. p. 389. A prince who took initiation from Titthamkara Malli(1).1 14. Namda One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. pp. 151, 152, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #312
299 Nandana Same as Anamda.(7) 15. Namda 1. Tir. 448. Namdakamta (Nandakanta) A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods live maximum for a period of fifteen Sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 15. Namdakula (Nandakuta) 1. Sam. 15. A celestial abode similar to Namdakamta. Namdaga (Nandaka) An inhabitant of the city of Campa. After death he took birth in Kosambi and renounced the world there.1 1. Mar. 500. Namdagova (Nandagopa) A herdsman in possession of millions of cows.1 1. BrhBh. 77, VyaBh. 3.178. Namdajjhaya (Nandadhvaja). A celestial abode where gods live maximum for fifteen Sagaropama years. It is similar to Namdakamta. 1. Sam. 15. 1 Namdana (Nandana) Seventh Baladeva(2) of the current Osappini and brother of Vasudeva(1) Datta(2). He was son of king Aggisiha of Vanarasi and his queen Jayamti(4). Dhammarena(1) was the name of his previous birth. He was 26 bows tall, lived for 65 thousand years and attained emancipation. According to Tiloyapannatti Nandimitra is the seventh Baladeva and his height was 22 bows. 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, AvaN. 403-414, 2. 4.517, 1418. Vis. 1766, AvaBh. 41, Tir. 577, 580, 602-616, Uttk. p. 349. 2 Namdana Seventh would-be Baladeva(2) of the Bkaraha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1144. 3 Namdana A merchant of Kosalaura. He had a daughter named Sirimati(1)1. He is identified with Namda(2). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 527. 4 Namdana A palace belonging to Miyaputta(3) son of king Balabhadda(1) of the town of Suggiva(4).1 1. Utt. 19.3, Uttn. p. 452. 5 Namdana Son of Mahasenakanha and grandson of king Seniya. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Mahavira. 1. Nir. 2.10.

Page #313
Namdana 300 6 Namdana Son of king Jiyasattu(34) and his queen Bhadda(3) of the city of Chattagga. He was a pre vious birth of Mahavira. He had renounced the world, become a disciple of ascetic Puttila(2) and earned tiratharkaranama Karma.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, Avan. 450-2, Sam. 157, KalpDh. p. 38, KalpV. p. 44, SamA. P. 106. 7 Namdana One of the seven Generals of indra Dharana(1). He is the chief of the troupe of dancers. 1. Sth. 582. 8 Namdana Previous birth of Titthamkara Malli(1). 1. Sam. 157. 9 Namdana A garden as well as a shrine outside the city of Moya(2). It was visited by Mahavira.1 1. Bha, 126. 10 Namdana A summit of mount Mamdara(3) in Namdanavana(1). See Namdanavapakula 1. Sth. 689. Tenth chapter of Kappavadimsiyal. 11 Namdana 1. Nir. 2.1. One of the twelve disciples of Sambh Namdanabhadda (Nandanabhadra) uivijaya(4).1 1. Kalp. p. 256. 1 Namdanayapa (Nandanavana) A grove on mount Mamdara, five hundred yojanas above the level of Bhaddasalavana. Its extant also measures five hundred yojanas. It serves as the play-ground for gods. There are nine summits of mount Mamdara(3) situated in it. They are : Namdana(10), Mamdara(5), Nisaha(5), Hemavaya(2), Rayana(3), Ruyaa(6), Sagaracitta Vaira(4) and Balakula. 1. Jam. 104, Sam. 85, 98, 99; Jiv, 141, 1 2. NanM. p. 46, NanH. p. 8. Sth. 302. 3. Sth. 689, Jam. 104. 2 Namdanavana A grove to the north-east of Baravai in the vicinity of mount Revayaya. A temple of Jakkha Surappiya(1) was situated here.1 1. Jna. 52, Ant. 1, Nir. 5.1, AvaCu. I. p. 355. 3 Namdanavana 1. Vip. 34. A grove in the vicinity of the town of Vijayapura.

Page #314
301 Namdasepiya Namdanavanakuda (Nandanavanakuta) First of the nine summits in Namdanavana(1). Its height measures five hundred yojanas. It is the same as Namdapa(10). 1. Jam. 104, PrasA. p. 96. Namdappabha (Nandaprabha). A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods live maximum for fifteen Sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 15. Second chapter of the seventh section of 1 Namdamati (Nandamati). Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 16. 2 Namdamati A wife of king Senia(1) of Rayagiha. She was initiated by Mahavira. After observing asceticism for a period of twenty years she attained liberation. 1. Ant. 16. Second would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha 1 Namdamitta (Nandamitra) (2) region. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143. A prince who took initiation from Tittharkara malli(1).1 2 Namdamitta 1. Jna. 77. Namdalesa (Nandalesya) A heavenly abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods live maximum for fifteen Sagaropamal years. 1. Sam. 15. Namdavanna (Nandavarna) A heavenly abode similar to Namdalesa. 1. Sam. 15. Namdasimga (Nandasonga) A celestial abode similar to Namdavanna. 1. Sam. 15. Naidasittha (Nandasssta) A heavenly abode similar to Namdavanna.? 1. Sam. 15. 1 Namdaseniya (Nandasenika) Fourth chapter of the seventh section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 16. 2 Namdaseniya A wife of king Seniya(1) of Rayagiha. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahayira. After practising asceticism for twenty years she attained emanicipation. 1. Ant. 16.

Page #315
Narda 302 1 Namda (Nanda) A wife of king Sepiya(1) of Rayagiha', daughter of a merchant of the town of Bennatada? and mother of Abhayakumara. She renounced the world, took initiation from Titthayara Mahavira, observed asceticism for twenty years and attained liberation at the end. She is also called Sunamda(6).5 1. Ant. 16, Anut. 1, Nir. 1.1, Jna. 6. 4. Ant. 16. AvaCu. II. p. 171. 5. Nirc. 1.1; p. 5. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 171, NanM. p. 150. 3. Nir. 1.1, Anut. 1, Jna. 7. 2 Namda First chapter of the seventh section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 16. 3 Namda Wife of king Dadharaha(1) of Bhaddilapura and mother of Siyala, the tenth Titthankara ? 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 473, SthA. p. 308. 4 Nanda Wife of Bhaddasena(2) of Vanarasi and mother of Siridevi(6). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 202. 5 Nanda Mother of Ayalabhaya the ninth Ganadhara of Mahavira. 1. AvaN. 649, Vis. 2510. 6 Namda Wife of Sugutta, the minister of king Sayaniya of Kosambi. She was a friend of queen Miyavai(1). Once Mahavira paid a visit to her house in hope of alms.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 316-7, AvaN. 520-2, Vis. 1976, KalpV. p. 170, KalpDh. p. 109. 7 Namda Same as Sunamda(2), one of the two wives of Usabha(1). 1. Avan. 191, Vis. 1607, AvaCu. I. p. 152. 8 Namda One of the eight principal Disakumaris residing on Tavanijja peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Sth. 643, Tir. 153. 9 Namda A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjanaga(1) moutain in the Namdisara(1) island. 1. Jiv. 183, Sth. 307. 10 Namda 1. Jna. 46. A pond outside the city of Campa.? A pond built by lapidary Namda(11) of Rayagiha near mount 11 Namda Vebhara. 1. Jna. 93. w

Page #316
303 Namdia 12 Namda First, sixth and eleventh days of a fortnight.1 1. Gan. 9-10, Sur. 49. 13 Namda A place situated on the north-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Kanharai(3), a queen of Isana(2)." 1. Sth. 307. 1 Namdavatta (Nandavarta) A heavenly abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods live maximum for fifteen Sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 15. Same as Namdiavatta(3). 2 Namdavatta 1. Sth. 644. 1 Namdi (Nandi) An Amgabahira Ukkalia text. It is partly in prose and partly in verse. It deals with knowledge and its various classifications. Some of the verses in the beginning supply us with the names of Mahavira's eleven principal disciples and a list of twenty-seven preceptors beginning from Suhamma(1) ending with Dusagani. A detailed exposition of the five kinds of knowledge is given mostly in prose. Devayayaga, disciple of Dusagani, is said to be the author of this work. It is commented upon by acarya Haribhadra and Malayagirisuri. Jinadasagani has also composed a Churni on it.? 1. Pak. p. 43, Nan. 44. NisCu. IV. p. 1 5. Anul. p, 100. 235, Anu He. p. 9. 6. PrajM. pp. 298, 311, 375. 2. NanM. p. 1. 7. AnuCu. p. 1, NanCu, p. 1. 3. Nan. VV. 20-43. 4. NanCu. p. 10. 2 Nandi Same as Namdiggama(6).1 1. UttN. & Utts. p. 379. 3 Namdi A friend of Mahavira's father. He belonged to Namdiggama(1) 1. AvaCu. 1. p. 316, Vis. 1975, AvaN. 520. 4 Namdi One of the two friends of Mahissara.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 175. 5 Namdi See Namdivaddhana(2).1 1. Vip. 2. 6 Namdi Same as Namda(7).' 1. Tir. 1143. 1 Namdia (Nandika) A Sthavira belonging to the Kasava family-line. 1. Kalp (Theravali), 7; KalpV. p. 266.

Page #317
Namdia 2 Namdia 1. UttN. p. 273. A ram nourished for the sake of guests.1 1. Namdiavatta (Nandyavarta) A heavenly abode in Mahasukka (1) where gods live maximum for sixteen Sagaropama years, breathe once in sixteen fortnights and feel hungry once in sixteen thousand years.1 1. Sam. 16. 2 Namdiavatta A Logapala under each of Ghosa(1) and Mahaghosa(4), the two indras of Thaniyakumara gods.1 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169, 3 Namdiavatta 1. Sth. 644, Jam. 118. A heavenly car for the lord (indra) of Bambhaloga.1 1 Namdiggama (Nandigrama) A village visited by Mahavira. It was the birthplace of Namdi(3), a friend of Mahavira's father.1 Brahmana Namdisena(5) belonged to this place. It was visited by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta.3 It can be identified with Nundgaon near Fyzabad in Oudh,* 1. AvaCu. I. p. 316, AvaN. 520, Vis. 1975, KalpDh. p. 109. 2. JitBh. 826. 2 Namdiggama 304 1. AvaCu. I. p. 172. A settlement in Dhayaikhamda.1 Namdighosa (Nandighosa) 1. Jam. 119, Namdighosa (Nandighosa) A celestial abode Bambhaloa where gods live for a maximum period of ten Sagaropoma years, breathe once in ten fortnights and feel hungry once in ten thousand years.1 1. Sam, 10. Namdijja (Nandiya) 1. Kalp. p. 259. 3. UttN. and UttS. p. 379. 4. SBM. p. 374. GDA. p. 138. Namdicunni (Nandicurni) 1. AnuCu. p. 1, NanCu. pp. 1, 83. PrajM. pp. 19, 310, 537. A bell belonging to the Thaniyakumara gods.1 A commentary on Namdi, by Jinadasagani.' Fifth of the six off-shoots of Uddehagana(2).1 1 Namdini (Nandini) A courtezan who developed many a disease due to excessive physical enjoyment.1 1. AcaCu. p. 71. 2 Namdini Principal female lay-votary of Titthayara Pasa(1).1 She is the same as Sunamda(5).2 1. AvaCu. I. p. 159. 1 2. Kalp. 164.

Page #318
305 Namdivaddhna 1 Namdinipiya (Nandinipitr) A merchant of the city of Savatthi. He was one of the ten principal lay-votaries of Mahavira. Assini was his wife.1 1. Upa. 55. 2 Namdinipiya 1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755. Namdipura (Nandipura) Capital of the Aryan territory of Samdilla(5)1. King Mitta(4) reigned there.2 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. Namdiphala Ninth chapter of Uvasagadasa.1 1. Sam. 19. See Namd phala.1 Namdimitta (Nandimitra) See Namdamitta(1).1 1. Tir. 1143. Namdiyavatta (Nandyavarta) See Namdiavatta.1 1. AvaM. p. 184. 1 Namdivaddhana (Nandivardhana) band of Jettha. It was he who world.3 1. Kalp. 109, AvaCu. I. p. 245. I Namdila (Nandila) tor Nagahatthi.2 1. Nan.v. 29, NanH. p. 12, NanM. p. 50. I 2. Nan.v. 30. 2. Vip. 29, SthA. p. 508. Disciple of preceptor Mamgu1 and teacher of precep 2 Namdivaddhana the same as Namdi(5).1 1. Vip. 2. 4 Namdivaddhana | 2. Aca. 2.177, AvaCu. II. p. 164. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 250, KalpDh. p. 93. Sixth chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya. It is 3 Namdivaddhana Son of king Siridama and his queen Bamdhusiri of Mahura(1). He is also known as Namdisena(6). He conspired to kill his father with the help of Citta(5). When the plot was unearthed, he was ruthlessly killed by the king. In his previous birth he was a cruel jailor, named Dujjohana(2), in the city of Sihapura. In future he will take birth in Mahavideha, renounce the world and attain liberation there1. 1. Vip. 26-7. 1. JitBh. 831, AcaCu. p. 307. 39 Elder brother of Mahavira1 and huspermitted Mahavira to renounce the Religious teacher of Namdisena (5).1

Page #319
Namdivaddhana 306 1 Namdivaddhana (Nandivardhana) A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjapaga(1) mountain in the Namdisara(1) island. 1 1. Sth. 307, Jit. 183. 2 Namdivaddhana A principal Disakumari goddess residing on the Rayaya(4) peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.? 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, Sth. 643. Same as Namdisara. Namdisara (Nandisvara) 1. Jiv. 183. 1 Namdisena (Nandisena) A preceptor who gave up asceticism and lived with a prostitute.? 1. Mahan. p. 147, AcaCu. p. 173, KalpV. p. 253. 2 NamdisenaFourth Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Eravaya(1) region. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 317. 3 Namdisena A preceptor of Titthayara Pasa's(1) line. He paid a visit to Tambaa village where being alleged to be a thief he was speared to death.2 1. AvaN. 485, Vis. 1939, AvaCu. I. p. 291. I 2. KalpDh. pp. 106-7. 4 Namdisepa Son of king Seniya(1) of Rayagiha. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Mahavira. Once he made his disciple firm in the observation of vows by his own illustration. He was a servant of a Brahmana in his life here before.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 559. 1 2. AvaN. 943, NanM. p. 166. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 171. 5 Namdisena A resident of Namdiggama(1) in the country of Magaha.2 He became disgusted with the daughters of his maternal uncle, because none was prepared to marry him and so he renounced the world and biecame a disciple of Namdivaddhana(4)." He was very diligent in service.5 After death he became a god and thereafter took birth as Vasudevai(r) 1. In Avasyaka Curni it is Saliggama. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 94. See AvaCu. II. p. 94. 5. Ibid. 2. JitBh. 825-846. 6. DasaCu. p. 59, KalpCu. p. 96. 3. SthA. p. 474. 6 Namdisena Identical with Namdivaddhana(3).1 1. Vip. 26-27. Sixth chapter of Kammavivagadasa.1 7 Namdisena 1. Sth. 755.

Page #320
307 Nasodinaca Namdisena (Nandisena) A lotus-pond on the western Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisara island. 1 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. Namdissara (Nandisvara) See Namdisara.1 1. Sur. 101, AvaCu, J. p. 397, Vis. 790. Namdissaravara (Nandisvaravara) See Namdisara.1 1. Sur. 101. Namdissara (Nandisvara) A bell belonging to the indras of Vayukumara gods.1 1. Jam. 119. Namdi (Nandi) See Namdi. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 316, Vis. 1975, Pak p. 43, Nam. 44. Namdigama (Nandigrama) See Namdiggama.1 1. AvaN. 520. Namdidiva (Nandidvipa) 1. Jiv. 166. Same as Namdisara(1) of Namdiphala ( Nandiphala ). Fifteenth chapter of the first section Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA, p. 10. Namdisamudda (Nandisamudra). Identical with Namdisara (3) 1. Jiv. 166. 1. Namdisara (Nandisvara). Eighth ring island surrounding the Khododa ocean. There are four Amjanaga (1) mountains situated in its four quarters. They have four temples consisting of four images of Jinas. Gods go there to celebrate the birth etc. of Titthayaras. One possessing the supernatural power of vidyacarana can travel up to this island.'. Kailasa 2. and Harivahana are its two presiding gods. 1. Jiv. 183, Sur. 101, Sth. 580. 4. NanM. p. 107. 2. Sth. 650, Bha. 683-4, Vis. 790-2. 5. Jiv. 183. 3. Jam. 33, 123, NisCu. III. p. 141. 2. Namdisara. One of the two friends of Mahissara. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 175. 3. Namdisara. An ocean surrounding the Namdisara (1) island. Sumana and Somanasabhadda are its presiding gods.1 1. Jiv. 184, Sur. 101, www.

Page #321
Namdisara vara 308 Nasdisaravara (Nandisvaravara). Identical with Namdisara (1)'. 1. Jna. 66, Jam. 33, Nis.Cu. III. p. 141. Namdisaroda (Nandisvaroda). Same as Namdisara (3) 1. Jiv. 184. Nardissara (Nandisvara). See Namdisara. 1. AvaH. p. 296. Namdissara varadiva (Nandisvaravaradvipa). Same as Namdisara (1)". 1. AauCu. p. 35. Namduttara (Nandottara) One of the seven generals of indra Bhayanarda(1) and other lords of the northern Bhavanavai gods. He is in-charge of the army of chariots. 1. Sth. 404, 582. Namduttara vadimsaga (Nandottaravatamsaka). A heavenly abode in Mahasukka (1) where gods live for fifteen sagaropama years in the maximum. 1. Sam. 15. 1. Namduttara (Nandottara) A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjanaga (1) mountain in the Namdisara island. 1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 2. Namduttara One of the eight principal Disaknmaris, residing on the Pittha (5) peak of the eastern Ruyaga (1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, AvaCu. I. p. 138, Sth. 643. 3. Namduttara A place situated on the north-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Kanha (2), a queen of Isana (2).1 1. Sth. 307. 4. Namduttara Third chapter of the seventh section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 16. 5. Namduttara A wife of king Senia (1) of Rayagiha. She renounced the world, took initiation from Mahavira, observed asceticism for a period of twenty years and then attained emancipation. 1. Ant. 16. Namdottara (Nandottara). See Namduttara.1 1. Sth. 307, Ant. 16. Nammada (Narmada) A river. It is modern Narbada emptying into the bay of Cambay. 1. AvaCu. II, p. 61. 2. GDA. p. 138.

Page #322
309 Nata 1. Nakkhatta (Naksatra) One of the five classes of Joisa gods. It consists of twenty-eight constellations. They are associated with Camda(1). They possess different shapes and move at a height of 884 yojanas above this carth. The speed of their motion is more rapid than that of Camda, Sura (1) and Gahas. They have their own presiding gods, family-names, principal wives etc. Each Nakkhatta measures one quarter of a yojana. Following are the names of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas: Abhii, Savana, Dhapitha, Sayabhisaya, Puvvapotthavaya, Uttarapotthavaya, Revati(4), Assini(1), Bharani, Kattiya, Rohini (10), Migasira, Adda, Punavvasu (1), Pussa (1), Assesi, Magha(2), Puvvaphagguni, Uttaraphagguni, Hattha, Chitta(1), Sati, Visaha, Asuradha, Jettha(2), Mula, Puvvasadha and Uttarasadha. 1. Sur, 32-5, 41-6, 50-62, 69-74, 78, 83-6, 93-101, Jam. 149 ff., Dev. 89 ff., Gan. 13. ff., Sam. 7, 9-10, 15, 27, 45, 67, 98, Sth. 227, 473, 517, 539, 589, 656, 669, 694, Anu. 130, 139, Praj. 50-1, Jiv. 196-8. 2. Nakkhatta Disciple of preceptor Bhadda (4) and teacher of preceptor Rakkha (1) 1. Kalp. pp. 264, 266. Nagara (Nagara) 1. Bha. 126. Sixth chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Naggai (Nagnajit). King of the town of Purisapura in Gamdhara (1). He is regarded as a Patteyabuddha.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 208, Utt. 18.46, Uttn. p. 299; He is recognised as a Pacceka Buddha in the Pali literature too. See Naggaji in DPPN. 2. Naggal. A Ksatriya mendicant.1 1. Aup. 38. Naccapasila (Nartanasila). A kind of Samana (1) mendicants earning their livelihood by performing dances.1 1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92. Nattamalaa (Nrtyamalaka). Presiding deity of Khamdappa vayaguhi. 1. Jam. 65, AvaH. p. 151, AvaM. p. 230. Nadapidaa (Natapitaka). A village on way to Bharuaccha from Ujjepi. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 209, AvaN. 1311. Nata (Nata). A celestial abode in Anayakappa where gods live for a maximum period of nineteen sagaropama years. 1. Sam. 19.

Page #323
Nabhasena 310 Nabhasena (Nabhasena). Grandson of king Uggasena. He seems to be Dhapadeva (5). 1. Visk. p. 412, AvaCu.. I. p. 112, Aval. p. 94, Mar. 433. In VisK. he is mentioned as a son of Uggasena, which seems to be a mistake. 1. Nami (Nami). Twenty-first Titthamkara of the current Osappini (descending cycle) in the Bharaba (2) region. He was son of king Vijaya (9) and his queen Vappa (2) of Mihila.? In his previous birth hel was3 Adinasattu(4). His height was fifteen dhanusas. He had the complexion of heated gold." He had taken to asceticism accompanied by one thousand men in the Sahasambavana(4) park. He was carried in Devakura palanquin. His contemporary in Eravaya (1) was Samakottha.? He accepted first alms at Virapura from Dinpa(1)8. His sacred tree was bakula (a cacid). He had under him seventeen groups of ascetics, the same number of group-leaders, 10 twenty thousand monks and forty-one thousand nuns.11 Subha(2) and Amala(1) were his principal male and woman disciples.12 He attained liberation at the end of his age of ten thousand years.13 (21 thousand as a prince and 5 thousand as a king). 1. Ava, p. 4, Nan.v. 19, Sth, 411, 8. Sam. 157. AvaN. 329. AvaN371, 419, Tir. 332, Vis. 1759, 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 407. Kalp. 184, Sam. 39, 41,157. 10. Sam. 17, AvaN. 269, According to 2. Sam. 157, AvaN. 386, 389, Tir. 483. Titthogali this number is eleven 3. Sam. 157. (454). 4. Sam. 15, AvaN. 380, Tir. 364. 11. AvaN. 258 ff. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 353. 12. Sam. 157, Tir. 454, 462. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 393. 13. Sth. 735, Avan. 272-305. 7. Tir. 332. 2. Nami King of the city of Mihila in Videha(2). He renounced the world that more than one bangle do collide and make sound whereas a single bangle does not. He is regarded as a Patteyabuddha.! 1. UttN. Ch. 9, 18.45; UttCu. pp. 177 ff. UttN. p. 299, AvaBh. 208, 214; AvaCu. I. p. 75, II. pp. 207-8, Sut. 1.3.4.2, SutCu. p. 120. In the Pali literature also he is recognised as a Pratyekabudha. See Nimi in DPPN. 3. Nami Son of Kaccha (2) and grandson of Usabha (1). He demanded his share of kingdom from Usabha. Dharana(1), an indra of Nagakumaras pursuaded him not to insist on his demand and bestowed on him several lores (vidyas). He along with Vinami established a number of towns in the ranges of mount Veyaddha and reigned there. Later he fought a battle with Cakkavatti Bharaha (1) and surrendered to him.? 1. Avacu. I. pp. 160-2, AvaN. 317, 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 200-1, Jam. 64. Kalpy. p. 238, KalpDh. p. 153.

Page #324
311 Naradatta 4. Nami First of the ten chapters of Amtagadadasa. At present it is not found in this text. It seems to be the same as Namipavvajja of Uttarajjhayspa. 1. Sth. 755. Namipayvajja (Namipravrajya). Ninth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 1. UttCu. p. 186, UttN. p. 9, Sam. 36. 1. Namiya (Namita ) Daughter of a merchant of Nagapura. She took initiation from Titthayara Pasa(1) and practised asceticism under Pupphaca la(1). After death she became a principal wife of Sapparisa, a lord of the southern Kimpurisa(3) gods. She is identical with Navamiya(4). 1. Jna. 153. 2 Namiya. Twenty-second chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha. 1. Jna. 153. Namudaa (Namudaya) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala. 1 1. Bha. 330. Namokkara-nijjutti (Namaskara-niryukti) A commentary being the preliminary portion of Avassaya-nijjutti.? 1. NisCu. II. p. 285, III. p. 399; KalpCu. p. 99. Nammayasundari (Narmadasundari) A virtuous lady.1 1. Ava. p. 28. Narakamtappavaya (Narakantaprapata) A Fall of Narakamta river in the Rammaga(5) region north of mount Mamdara(3) in Jambudiva.1 1. Sth. 88. 1 Narakasta (Narakanta) One of the fourteen great rivers in Jambuddiva. It emerges from the Mahapumdariya lake on mount Ruppi(4) and flows towards the east in the Rammaga(5) region. 1. Sam. 14, Sth. 522. I 2. Jam. 111, Sth. 88. 2 Narakamta Same as Narakamtakuda. 1. Sth. 643. Narakantakada (Narakantakuta) One of the eight peaks of mount Ruppi(4).1 1. Jam. 111, Sth. 643. Naradatta (Naradatta) First principal disciple of Aritthanemi, the twentysecond Titthamkara. He is the same as Varadatta(4).1 1. Sam. 157, AvaCu. I. p. 159.

Page #325
Naradatta 312 Naradatta A goddess. 1. Ava. p. 18. Naradeva (Naradeva) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1). 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Narayavibhatti (Narakavibhakti) Fifth chapter of Suyagada.1 1. Sam. 23. Naravahana (Naravahana) The hero of a popular story of this name.1 1. Nis u. II. p. 416, AcaCu. p. 187. Naravahaniya (Naravahanika) An Ariya (Aryan) vocational group i. e. persons engaged in the work of bearing conveyances meant for carrying human beings. 1. Praj. 37. Narimda (Narendra) A heavenly abode in Lamtaa where gods are born with a maximum longevity of twelve Sagaropama years. They breathe once in twelve thousand years.1 1. Sam. 12. Narimdakamta (Narendrakanta) A celestial abode just like Narimda.1 1. Sam. 12. Narimduttarayadimsaga (Narendrottaravatamsaka) A celestial abode similar to Narimda.1 1. Sam. 12. Naruttama (Narottama) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1)1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. Nalagiri (Nalagiri) An elephant belonging to king Pajjoa of Ujjenni. He is also known as Analagiri.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 400, II. pp. 160-1. I 2. NisCu. III. p. 145. Naladama (Naladama) Superintendent of Police appointed by Canakka during the reign of Camdagutta.1 1. DasCu. p. 52, VyaBh. III. 91, SthA. p. 258. 1. Nalina (Nalina) Eighth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 409. 2. Nalina A peak of mount Nalinakuda. Its height measures five hundred yojanas. 1. Jam. 95.

Page #326
313 Nalinigumma 3. Nalina One of the eight kings to be initiated by Mahapauma (10), the first would be Titthamkaral of Bharaha (2). 1. Sth, 625. 4. Nalina One of the eight districts of the southern part of the western Mahavideha. Asoga (1) is its capital.? Elsewhere Avara is mentioned in place of Asoga.3 1. Sam. 34, Sth. 92. 3. SthA. p. 438. 2. Jam. 102. 5. Nalina. A celestial abode in Mahasukka (1) where gods live maximum for eighteen Sagaropoma years, breathe once in eighteen fortnights and feel hungry once in eighteen thousand years. 1. Sam. 18. 6. Nalina A peak of the southern Rayaga (1) mountain. 1. Sth. 643. 7. Nalina A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods live for 17 Sagaropama years at the maximum.1 1. Sam. 17. Nalinakuda (Nalinakuta) A Vakkhara mountain in Mahavideha, lying to the north of river Sita, to the south of mount Nilavamta, to the east of Avatta (1) and to the west of Mamgalavai (1) district. It has four summits : (1) Siddhayayana, (2) Nalina(2), (3) Avatta(3), and (4) Mamgalavatta(1).1 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 302, 434, 637. Nalimagumma (Nalinagulma) See Nalinigumma(6).1 1. Sth. 625, Sam. 18. Nalina (Nalina) A lotus-pond in the south-east of mount Mamdara(3).1 1. Jam. 90, 103. 1. Nalinivai (Nalinavati) A Vijaya(23) (district) in the south-west of the Mahavideha region with its capital at Viyasoga. It is also known as Salilavai. 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 637. I 2. JnaA. p. 123, Avacu. I. p. 176, Jna. 64. 2. Nalinavai A summit of mount Suhavaha. 1. Jam. 102, 1. Nalinigumma (Nalinigulma) Eighth chapter of Kappavadimsiya. 1. Nir. 2. 1. 40 For Private & Personal use only .

Page #327
Nalinigumma 2. Nalinigumma Son of Ramakanha and grand son of king Senia (1). He had renouneed the world and become a disciple of Mahavira.1 1. Nir. 2.8. 3. Nalinigumma One of the eight kings to be initiated by Mahapauma (10), the first would-be Titthamkara1 of Bharaha(2). 1. Sth. 625. 314 4. Nalinigumma A heavenly abode in Sohammakappa.1 Acarya Asadha (1). after his death, took birth as a god in it.2 1. AvaBh. 130, NisBh. 5599. I 5. Nalinigumma 2. Vis. 2857, UttS. p. 160. A garden outside the city of Pumdarigini(1). See also Nalinivana.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 384, UttS.p. 326. 6. Nalinigumma A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa where gods are born with a maximum longevity of eighteen Sagaropama years. It is different from Nalinigumma(4). 1. Sam. 18. Nalinivana (Nalinivana) A garden in the vicinity of the city of Pumdarigini (1)1. Probably it is identical with Nalinigumma(5). 1. Jna. 141. Naliya (Nalika). A capital of each of Soma (1) & (2). See Somappabha (2) for further information. 1. BhaA. p. 204. Navaga (Navaka) A merchant of Vasamtapura (3).1 1. AvaH. p. 98. Navamiya (Navamika) A principal Disakumari residing on the Ruyaguttama peak of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643. 2. Navamiya of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 157. Sixth chapter of the ninth sub-section of the second section 3. Navamiya Daughter of a merchant of Kampillapura. She was initiated by Titthayara Pasa(1). In the next life she is reborn as one of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3).2 1. Jna. 157. 1 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 612.

Page #328
315 Naga 4. Navamiya One of the four principal wives of Sappurisa. She is the same as Namiya(1). The same is the name of a princial wife of Mahapurisa. 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Navami See Navamiya(1). 1. Tir. 157. Nahavahana (Nabhovahana) King of Bharuyaccha. King Salavabana of Paitthana attacked Bharuyaccha several times but owing to the high prosperity of the town he repeatedly got defeated. At last he conquered the town with the help of his clever minister who had worked under Nahavahana also in that capacity for some time but ultimately deceived him in the battle against Salavahana. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 109, II. p. 200, AvaN. 1299, VyaBh. 3.58, BrhM. p. 52, AvaH. p.712. A king after Mahavira's emancipation. Nahasena (Nabhasena) 1. Tir. 622. 1. Naila (Nagila). Disciple of preceptor Vairasena(3) The Naila monastic branch started from him. 1. Kalp. p. 255. 2. Naila Asramanopasaka (lay-votary) in the city of Campa. He was a friend of goldsmith Kumaranamdi (also known as Anamgasena). After death he became a god in the Accuya celestial region.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 397-8, NisCu. III. p. 141. 3. Naila A sravaka (lay-votary) belonging to the town of Kusatthala. He la. He attained liberation in the time of Titthayara Aritthanemi.1 1. Mahan. pp. 100-1, 4. Naila Religious teacher of ascetic Duppasaha. 1. Tir. 828. 5. Naila Last sramanopasaka (lay-votary) to be born in the current descending cycle. 1. Tir. 841. Naila (Nagila) A monastic branch originating from preceptor Naila(1). It is the same as Ajjanaila. 1. Kalp. p. 255. Naili (Nagili) Same as Ajjanaili. 1. KalpV. p. 263. 1. Naga (Naga) One of the eleven Karanas. 1. Jam. 153, KalpV. p. 189, SutN. 12.

Page #329
Naga 316 2. Naga Eighth chapter of the twelfth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 437. 3. Naga Thirteenth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 590. 4. Naga Charioteer of king Pasenai(5) and husband of Sulasa(2). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 164, SthA. p. 456, Uttk. p. 79. 5. Naga Merchant of Bhaddilapura. He was the husband of Sulasa(1) who nourished six sons of Devai in the time of Titthayara Aritthanemi.! 1. AvaCu. I. p. 357, Ant. 4. 6. Naga A Vakkhara mountain in Mahavideha on the northern bank of river Sitodal and to the east of Vaggu district. The same is the name of the four peaks. 1. Sth. 302, 434, 637. I 2. Jam. 102. 7. Naga Disciple of preceptor Rakkha and teacher of preceptor Jehila. 1. Kalp. p. 265. 8. Naga One of the eight principal disciples of preceptor Mahagiri.1 1. Kalp. p. 257. Nagakumara (Nagakumara ) One of the ten sub-classes of Bhavanavai gods. The gods belonging to this class are under Logapala Varuna(1). They have eighty-four lakhs of mansions,3 Dharapa(1) and Bhuyanamda(1) are their indras. The maximum longevity of these gods is somewhat less than two palyopama years and the minimum ten thousand years. Their diadem bears the sign of the hood of a serpent. 1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25, Bha. 15, 3. Sam. 84. 169, 611, 699, Jiv. 158, Vis. 1578, 4. Praj. 46, Jiv. 120. 1924, Sth 757. 5. Sam. 2, 10, Sth. 113, Praj. 95. 2. Bha. 167. 6. Praj. 46, Sam. 150. Nagajanna (Nagayajna) See Nagamaha. 1. Jna. 68, AvaCu. I. p. 157. Nagajasa (Nagayasa) Daughter of Pamthaga(4) given in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 379. Nagajjuna (Nagarjuna ) Disciple of preceptor Himavamta(2) and teacher of preceptor Bhuyadinna. He presided over the council for the redaction of the cannon held at Vallabhipura prior to one held under Devaddhigani.? This version of redaction is called Nagajjuniya.3 1. Nan. v, 35-9, NanCu. p. 10, 2. DasCu. p. 204, AcaCu. pp. 219, NanH. p. 13, KalpDh. p. 130, 232, 237, 244, 313; AcaSi. p. 303, Nan M. p. 52. UttCu. p. 149, Utts. p. 186. 3. DasCu. p. 204, AcaCu. p. 207.

Page #330
317 Nagadiva Nagajjuniya (Nagarjuniya ) See Nagajjuna.1 1. AcaCu. p. 113, AcaSi. p, 119, UttCu. p. 149. Nagapayari (Naganagari) 1. Tir. 553. A city in the Eravaya(1) region. Same as Varupa(8).1 Naganattua (Naganaptska) 1. Bha. 303. 1. Nagadatta (Nagadatta ) A prince who was a snake in his prevous birth. He renounced the world and took to asceticism at an early age. He often used to feel hungry and take food throughout the day. He was so tolerent that he never showed any sign of anger even towards those who might spit his food. He obtained omniscience and attained liberation.1 1. DasCu. pp. 41-2, SthA. p. 255. 2. Nagadatta Son of merchant Nagavasu of Paitthapa. He renounced the world and accepted the Jinakalpa (conduct of a naked monk) but would not observe it successfully.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280. 3. Nagadatta One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, Kalpv. p. 236. 4. Nagadatta A merchant of Manipura. He gave alms to ascetic Imdadatta(2). After death he took birth as prince Mahabala(10), son of king Bala(3) of Mahapura.1 1. Vip. 34. 5. Nagadatta Son of a merchant. He was Gamdhavya-nagadatta owing to his proficiency in music. He renounced the world and attained liberation. 1. AvaCu. II. P. 65, AvaN. 1249-1267, 1. Nagadatta (Nagadatta) Daughter of Jakkhaharila. She was given in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. p. 379. 2. Nagadatta A palanquin used on the occasion of the renunciation of Samti, the sixteenth Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157. Nagadiva (Nagadvipa) A concentric island surrounding the Devoda ocean. It is encircled on the other hand by the Nagoda ocean.1 1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167.

Page #331
Nagapariavania 318 Nagapariavania (Nagaparijnapanika) An Amgabahira Kalia text, not extant now. A monk of thirteen years' standing was considered eligible to study it. ? 1. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 207, NanH. p. 2. Vya. 10.27. 73, NanCu. p. 60, Pak. p. 45. Same as Naga(6).1 Nagapavvaya ( Nagaparvata) 1. Sth. 637. Nagapura (Nagapura ) A town visited by Titthayara Pasa(1). There was a garden of the name of Sahasamba vana(9) in its vicinity. It is the same as Hatthinapura. 1. Jna. 153. Nagabhuya (Nagabhuta ) An off-shoot of uddehagana(2).1 1. Kalp. p. 259. Nagamaha (Nagamaha) A festival held in honour of nagas (serpents).1 1. Jna. 21, 36, 68, Aca 2.12, JnaA. pp. 56, 132, RajM. p. 284, AcaCu. I. p. 157. Nagamitta (Nagamitra) One of the eight principal disciples of preceptor Mahagiri-1 1. Kalp. p. 257. Nagavasu (Nagavasu) Father of Nagadatta(2). He was a merchant of Paitthana.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280, Aval. p. 698. Nagayitta (Nagavitta) One of the four Logapalas of Bhuyanamda(1) mentioned in Viyahapannatti. He has four principal wives : Sunamda(4), Subhadda(4), Sujaya(3) and Sumana(4). The names of the Logapalas occurring in Thana do not include Naga vitta as one of them but in his placc there is mentioned Kalavala(2).2 1. Bha. 406. 2. Sth. 256, See also Bha. 169. 1. Nagasiri (Nagasri) Wife of merchant Nagavasu of Paitthana and mother of Nagadatta(2).1 1. Avacu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280. 2. Nagasiri Wife of Soma(7), a Brahmana belonging to Campa. Once she served ascetic Dhammarui(4) with a cooked vegetable prepared from a bitter gourd. The ascetic did not abandon the vegetable lest thousands of ants might eat it and die. He, on the contrary, ate it himself and died. Nagasiri was born as Dovai, daughter of king Duvaya, after many a birth and death.1 1. Jna. 106-116.

Page #332
319 Nabhi A secular text.1 Nagasuhuma (Nagasuksma) 1. Nan. 42. Nagasena (Nagasena ) A merchant of Uttaravacala who gave alms to Mahavira.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 279, AvaN. 471, Vis 1923, KalpDh, p. 104. Nagahatthi (Nagahastin ) Disciple of preceptor Namdila.? 1. Nan V. 30, NanH. p. 12, AvaCu. I. p. 585; NanCu. p. 9, NanM. p. 50. Nagoda (Nagoda) An ocean encircling the Nagadiva. It is surrounded on the other hand by Jakkhadiva.1 1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. Nanappavaya (Jnanapravada) Fifth Puyva consisting on an exposition of knowledge. It is not extant. 1. Nan. 57, Sam. 14, 147, NanCu. p. 75, NanM. p. 241. 1. Nata (jnatr or jnata) See Natavansa.? 1. BrhBh. 3265, AvaCu. I. p. 239. 2. Nata See Nayadhammakaha.' 1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, 258. Natakula (Jnatrakula) See Natavamsa.1 1. SutCu. p. 97. Natavamsa (Jnatrvamsa or Jnatavamsa) A family-line to which descendants of Usabha(1), Mabavira and others belonged. It is identical with the Ikkhaga clan.? According to Pannavana, Nata and Ikkhaga are two different family lines.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 245: Kalp. 21ff., 2. JnaA. p. 153, AupA. p. 27, KalpV. p. 46. KalpDh. p. 32. 3. Praj. 37. gabhi (Nabhi) Son of Marudeva(2) and his wife Sirikamta(3), born in the last part (when one eighth of a palyopama of the third era remained) of the third era of Osappini. He was the brother as well as the husband of Marudevi.? His height measured 525 dhanusas. He had a son born at Viniyabhumi named Usabha(1), the first Titthamkara of the current osappini (descending cycle) and a daughter named Sumamgala(1), the mother of Bharaha(1).' He is regarded as the seventh as well as the last Kulagara 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 92 ff., Jam. 29, (twins) of a son and a daughter Ava N. 150. were born.] 2. Sam. 157, AvaN. 159, 160; Jam. 30, 3. AupA. p. 117, AvaN. 156. Kalp. 206. [At that time Yugalas 1 : 4. Kalp. 209, AvaN. 191, Vis. 1598.

Page #333
Namudaa 320 (governor) of the current cycle. According to another tradition he is considered to be the last but one of the fifteen kulagaras of this age. He promulgated the punishment of 'dhikkara' i.e., reproach.? 5. Sth. 556, Sam. 157, AvaN. 155, 6. Jam. 28-9. AvaM. p. 154, AvaH. p. 120, Jam. 7. Jam. 29, KalpV. p. 232. 30, Tir. 70. Namudaa (Namodaya ) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala. He later became a follower of Mahavira.1 1. Bha. 305, 330, 1. Naya (Jnata) First section of Nayadhammakaha. It has nineteen chapters. 1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Pak. p. 68, PraS. 28, Sam. 19, Utt. 31.14, NanCu. p. 66. 2. Naya (Jnate or Janta) An Aryan lineagel same as Natavamsa also known as a Ksatriya community. 2 1. Praj. 37. I 2. Kalp. 21, DasCu. p. 221. Nayakula (Jnatrkula or Jnatakula) Same as Nayavamsa.1 1. Kalp. 89, KalpV. p. 144. Nayajjhayana (Jnatadhyayana) Identical with Naya(1). 1. Sam. 19, AvaCu. II. p. 137, UttS. p. 614, Pak. p. 68, Utt. 31.14. Nayaputta (Jnataputra or Jnatnputra) Another name of Mahavira. He belonged to the Naya lineage and therefore he was also known as Nayaputta. 1. Aca. 2.179, AcaCu. p. 27, Sut. 1.1.1.27, Das 6.17, 20, Bha. 305, 646, Dascu. p. 221, Dash. p. 199, Kalpv. p. 144, SutCu. p. 97. Nayamuni (jnatamuni or Jnatsmuni) Another name of Mabaviral who hailed from the Naya lineage. 1. Pras. 23, 25, 27. Nayavamsa (jnatrvamsa or Jnatavamsa) See Natavamsa. 1. Kalp. 22. Nayasamda (Jnatskhanda or Jnatakhanda) A grove near Khattiyakumdaggama where Mahayira embraced asceticism. It is sacred for pilgrimage.a 1. AvaN. 231, AvaBh. 105-6, Aca. 2. 179. 2. BrhBh. 3192. Nayasamdavana (Jnatnkhandavana or Jnatakhandavana) Same as Nayasamda. 1. AvaM. p. 265, AvaBh. 105. Nayasuya (Jnatasruta ) Same as Naya(1).1 1. Jna. 148.

Page #334
321 Narayapa Nayadhammakaha (Jnatadharmakatha) Sixth of the twelve Amga(3) texts. It is in prose and is divided into two sections: Naya(1) and Dhammakaha.? The former has nineteen chapters, whereas the latter ten. Each of the ten chapters in the second section has further subdivisions. The entire work deals with narratives having a moral and religious objective behind them." It was commented upon by Abhayadevasuri in V.S. 1120.5 The eighth chapter of the first section gives the story of Malli(1), the nineteenth Titthamkara. The sixteenth chapter furnishes a naration of Dovai in the form of a story of her chain of births and deaths. 1. Pak. p. 46, Nan. 45, 51, Sam. 141, 3. Sam. 19. NanCu. P, 66. 4. NanH. p. 81, 2. Jna. 5. Naya means illustration and 5. JnaA. p. 254. dhammakaha means religious story. 1. Narada or Naraya (Narada) Son of Jannadatta(1) and Somajasa of Soriyapura. He is the same as Kacchallanaraya. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 194. Previous birth of the twenty-second would-be 2. Narada or Naraya Titthamkara Vimala(2),1 1. Sam. 159. A Brahmin mendicant and his followers. 3. Narada or Naraya 1. Aup. 38. 4. Narada or Naraya A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi. 1, Risi. ( Sangrahani) Narayaputta (Naradaputra) A disciple of Titthayara Mahavira. 1. Bha. 221. 1. Narayana (Narayana ) Eighth Vasudeva(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He is the same as Lakkhana. He lived after Titthayara Munisuvvaya(1) and before Nami(1). He was son of king Dasaraha(1) and his queen Kegamai of Aojjha and younger brother of Baladeva(2) Pauma(6), i.e. Rama(4). He had killed Ravana with his own disc. His height was sixteen dhanusas. He belonged to the Kasava lineage. His previous birth-name was Punavvasu(3). After enjoying a life of twelve thousand years he died and took birth in the fourth infernal region. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 566, 577, 602-615, Vis. 1765, AvaN. 421, Vis. 1778, AvaN. 403-413, Uttk. p. 43, AvaBh. 40-43, UttK. p. 48., Sth. 672; According to AvaN (408). Narayana was born at Rayagiha. 41

Page #335
Narayana 322 2. Narayana A non-jain ascetic who is said to have attained emancipation." 1. Sut. 1.3.4.2, Sutu, p. 120, SutSi. p. 95. Narayanakattha (Narayanakostha) A place outside the city of Mahura(1)." 1. AcaCu. p. 163. Narikamta (Narikanta ) See Narikamta. 1. Jam. 110, Sth. 689, Sam. 14. Nari (Nari) Same as Narikamta.1 1. Jam. 110. Narikamta (Narikanta) One of the nine summits of mount Nilavamta. 1. Jam. 110, Sth. 689. 2. Narikamta A river emerging from the Kesari(2) lake on mount Nilavamta(1) and flowing towards west in the Rammaga(5) region.1 1. Sth. 88, 552; Jam. 110, Sam. 14. Nalamdaijja (Nalandiya) Twenty third chapter of Suyagada. 1. Sam. 23, BrhBh. 318, SthA. p. 457. Nalamda (Nalanda ) A suburb of the city of Rayagiha. Gosala had his first meeting with Mahavira here. It is identified with modern Bargaon (Nalanda) seven miles to the northwest of Rajgir.3 See also Mahavira. 1. Sut, 2.7.1, SutN. 203, SthA. p. 457, 2. Bha. 541, AvaCu. I. p. 282. Kalp. 122, SutCu. p. 448. 3. GDA. p. 136. Nalimda (Nalanda) Same as Nalamda. 1. Bha. 541. Nali (Nali) Fifth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 409. Nasikka (Nasikya) Same as Nasikkanagara.1 1. AvaN. 944, AvaH.p. 436. Nasikkanagara (Nasikyanagara) A town to which Namda(9), the husband of Sumdari(2) belonged. It is identified with modern Nasik, ? 1. Nan. v. 73, NanM. P. 167, Avan. 2. GDA. p. 139. 944, AvaCu. I. p. 566. Niava (Niyata ) Another name of the Jambusudamsana tree. 1. Jam. 90. Nimbaa or Nimbaga (Nimbaka ) Son of Ambarisi. See also Ambarisi. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 196, AvaN. 1295, AvaH. p. 708.

Page #336
323 Nippaga Nikkasaya (Niskanaya ) Fourteenth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region, and a future birth of Baladeva(1).1 1. Tir. 1113, Sam. 159, Sth. 692. Nikkhittasattha (Niksiptasastra) Twelfth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambudiva. Titthogali mentions Sejjahsa(5) in his place.? 1. Sam. 159. 1 2 . Tir. 324, SamA. p. 159. Niggamtha (Nirgrantha) One of the five Samana(1) sects. Niggamtha means a monk, i.e. a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira.? Niggastha is that person who is free from the bonds of thought and matter (muktadravyabhavagrantha)3 or devoid of internal and external impurities-granthas, i.e. entanglements or bonds of passions and possessions. Niggamtha teachings meant the teachings of Mahavira or other (twenty three) Titthayaras; hence, Niggamtha stands for the sect of Mahavira and other Titthayarasor for the Jaina order as a whole. 1. Pinn. 445, AcaSi. pp. 314, 325, 4. UttCu. p. 146, DasCu, p. 334, AcaSi. SthA. p. 94, NisBh. 4420. p. 155, SthA. pp. 56, 94, BhaA. pp. 60, 891, Utts. p. 257, DasH. p. 192, BrhKs. p. 257. 2. Aca. 108, 2.141, 152, 179. 5. Bha. 384, Jna. 23, 24, Dasa. 10.1, 7, Upa. 5, 44, AvaN. (Dipika) p. 139, 3. Utts. p. 418. AvaCu p. 241, Dasa Cu. p. 91. Another name of Jambusudamsana.1 Niccamamdia (Nityamandita ) 1. Jam. 90. Niccaloa (Nityaloka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79, See Niccaloa. Niccaloga (Nityaloka) 1. Sth. 90. Niccujjota (Nityoddyota) 1. Sth. 90. See Niccujjoa.? 1. Nimpaga or Ninnaya (Nimnaka) A very rich egg-merchant belonging to the town of Purimatala. He earned a lot of sin due to his life-taking business. After death first he fell to hell and thereafter he was born as Abhaggasena(2), son of Vijaya(16). 1. Vip. 17, SthA. p. 507. 2. Ninnaga or Ninnaya 1. Praj. 37. An Anariya country and its people. www.jainel

Page #337
Ninnamiya 324 Nipnamiya (Nirnamika) Previous birth of Sayampabha, principal wife of god Laliyamga. She was born in a poor family belonging to Namdiggama(2). Sumamgala(2) and Sulakkhana were her sisters.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 172-4. One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. Ninhaiya (Nihnavika ) 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Ninhaga (Nihnava) See Niphava. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 586, AvaN. 785, Mahan. 99. Ninhaya (Nihnava) See Ninhava. 1. BrhBh. 5433, AvaH, p. 311. Nihnava (Nihnava) The word 'ninhati' is explained as concealing or evading the truth and creating delusion. One who prevaricates the original doctrine is called Ninhava.? He employs false means for its and propounds wrong doctrines. He is considered as fallen from the right faith. There had been seven Ninhavas after Mahavira. Their names are Jamali(1), Tissagutta, Asadha(1), Asamitta, Gamga, Rohagutta(1) and Gotthamahila.? Their respective doctrines are known as Bahuraya, Jivapaesiya, Avvatta, Samuccheya, Dokiriya, Terasiya(1) and Abaddhiya. Sivabhui(1) is also counted as a Ninhava. He founded the Bodiya sect.9 1. Dasa. 9.7, DasaCu. p. 74. 6. Avan. 785. 2. DasaCu. p. 74, Aupa. p. 106, 7. AvaN. 780-1, Vis. 2801-2, AupA. p. 106, AvaCu. I. p. 415, Utts. p. 178. AvaCu. I. pp. 419-424. 3. Utts. pp. 17-18. 8. Aup. 41, Vis. 2800, AvaN. 779, NisBh. 4. Aupa. p. 106. 5596ff. 5. BhaA. p. 51, AvaCu. II. p. 28, See 9. AvaBh. 145-146, AvaCu. I. pp. 427, also PinN. 156-158, AcaCu. I. p. 83, 586, NisBh. 5609. BrhBh. 5433. A Mahaniraya situated in the Nidaddha or Niddaddha (Nirdagdha ) Rayanappabha(2) hell. 1. Sth 515, Stha. p. 367. Nippulaa (Nispulaka) Fifteen would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region' and a future birth of Robini(2). 1. Sam. 159, Sth. 692, Tir. 1113. 1.2. A river in Timisaguha. It drowns anything Nimaggajala (Nimagnajala ) A river in Timisaguha. It drowns anything that may fall into it. There is another river of the same name in Khamdappavayaguha." 1. Jam. 55, AvaCu.l. p. 194 | 2. Jam. 65.

Page #338
325 Nirai Nimajjaga (Nimajjaka) A class of vanaprastha ascetics' who while taking bath remained immersed in water for some moments.2 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38 I 2. BhaA. p. 519. Nimuggajala (Nimagnajala) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 194, AvaM. p. 230. Nimmama (Nirmama) Sixteenth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region1 and a future birth of Sulasa(2). 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1113. Nimmala (Nirmala ) One of the six layers of Bambhaloga.1 1. Sth. 516. Niyaipavvayaga (Niyatiparvataka) A type of mountains situated in the Suriyabha celestial abode. The celestial beings of that abode are always sporting.2 1. Raj. 112, RajM. p. 195. 1. Niyamtha (Nirgrantha) Same as Niggamtha.1 1. Bha. 751, Jit Bh. 243, 281, Utt. 12.16, 15.11, UttN. p. 256, UttCu. p. 143. Eighth chapter of the fifth section of 2. Niyamtha (Nirgrantha) Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 176. See Nimaggajala.1 Niyamthi (Nirgranthi) See Khuddaganiyamthijja.1 1. UttN. p. 9. Niyamthijja (Nirgranthiya) See Anahapavajja.1 1. UttN. p. 9. Niyamthiputta (Nirgranthiputra) A disciple of Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. Bha. 221. Niyayapavvaya (Niyataparvata) Same as Niyaipavvayaga 1 1. RajM. p. 195. Niyala (Nigada) 1. SthA. p. 79. Niyalla (Nigada) Thana only.1 1. Nirai (Nirrti) fortnight.1 1. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. Same as Niyalla.1 One of the eighteenth Gahas. It is mentioned in the 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Another name of the night of the fifteenth day of a

Page #339
Nirai 326 2. Nirai Presiding deity of the Mula Nakkhatta(1). 1. Sth. 90. Niramgana (Niramgana ) Royal wrestler of Kosambi. He was defeated by wrestler Attana of Ujjeni. 1. UttCu. p. 109. 1. Nirambha (Nirambha ) A principal wife of Bali(4).1 She was a daughter of a merchant of Savatthi in her previous birth.? 1. Jna. 150, Bha. 406, Sth. 403. 2. Nirambha Fourth chapter of the second sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha. 1. Jna. 150. Nirayavibhatti (Nirayavibhakti) Fifth chapter of the first section of Suyagada. It is the same as Narayavibhatti. 1. SutN. 25, SutCu. p. 149. 1. Nirayavaliya (Nirayavalika) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It is one of the following five sections of Uvamga : 1. Nirayavaliya, 2. Kappavadamsiya, 3. Pupphiya, 4. Pupphaculiya, 5. Vanbidasa. Candraprabhasuri has commented upon all of them.3 Nirayavaliya has ten chapters: Kala(13), Sukala(1), Mabakala(1), Kanha(5), Sukapha, Mahakanha(1), Virakapha(1) Ramakanha(1), Piusenakanha and Mahasenakanha(1). See also Nirayavaliya(2). 1. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 207, Pak. p. 45, 3. Jams. p. 2. NanCu. p. 60. 4. Nir. 1.1. 2. Nir. 1.1, 2.1, 5.1. 2. Nirayavaliya A common name for all the five sections of Uvamga as mentioned under Nirayavaliya(1) and Kappiya(2) being the other name for Nirayayaliya(1).1 1. Jams. pp. 1-2. Eighth chapter of the nineteenth section of Nivvatti (Nirvstti) Viyabapapnatti. 1. Bha. 648. Same as Nirambha. Nirumbha (Nirumbha). 1. Jna. 150. Nivvana (Nirvana) Third would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. Titthogali mentions him as Sixth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1118. w

Page #340
Nilavamta (Nilavanta) See Nilavamta.(4)1 1. Sth. 689. Nivvani (Nirvani) A goddess.1 1. Ava. p. 19. Nivvai (Nirvrti) Daughter of king Jiyasattu(30) of Mahura(1). She was given in marriage to Surimdadatta(2), son of king Imdadatta(9).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 449, UttK. p. 98, AvaH. p. 703. Nivvuikara (Nirvrtikara) Tittamkara, at the time of his consecration ceremony.1 1. Sam. 157. Nivvuipura (Nirvrtipura) A place visited by merchant Dhanna(7) of Vasamtapura(3).1 Nirvrti as a territory formed the eastern half of Pundradesa, comprising Dinajapur, Rungpur and Koch-Bihar. Its principal town was Bardhanakuti which may be identified with Nivvuipura.2 1. Vis. 3510-3, AvaCu. I. p. 509. 2. GDA. p. 142, SGAMI pp. 93, 98, 114. 327 1. Nisadha (Nisadha) Son of Baladeva(1) and his wife Revai(3) of Baravai. He married fifty princesses. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthyara Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for nine years he left this world and took birth as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. He will attain liberation in the Mahavideha region after taking one more birth there.1 Sagaracamda(1), husband of Kamalamela was his son and Pabhavai(2) was his wife.2 1. Nir. 5.1. 3. Nisadha 2. AvaCu. I. p. 112. 2. Nisadha A mountain in Jambuddiva. It is situated to the south of Mahavideha, to the north of Harivasa, to the west of eastern Lavanasamudda and to the east of western Lavanasamudda. Its height measures four hundred yojanas. It has nine peaks.1 1. Jam. 84. 1. Jam. 83-4, Sut. 1.6. 15, Jna. 64, Jiv. 141, Sam. 63, 94, 106, 112, Sth. 197, 302, 522, 689. 4. Nisadha The palanquin used for Ara, the eighteenth Nisadha A god residing on the mountain of the same name.1 1. Jam. 84, Sam. 112, Sth. 689. 5. Nisadha Namdanavana(1).1 Second of the nine peaks of the mountain of the same name.1 1. Jam. 104, Sth. 522, 689. One of the nine summits of mount Mamdara(3), in

Page #341
Nisadha 328 6. Nisadha A lake in Devakura(1) to the south of mount Mamdara(3), River Sitoda passes through it dividing it into two parts.? 1. Jam. 99, Sth. 434. | 2. Jam. 84. 7. Nisadha First chapter of Vanhidasa. 1. Nir. 5.1. Nisadhakula (Nisadhakuta) See Nisadha(5).1 1. Jam. 84, Sth. 522. Nisaha (Nisadha ) See Nisadha. 1. Sth. 689, Jam. 83, Jiv. 141, Sam. 94, Sth, 434. Nisabakuda (Nisadhakuta ) Same as Nisadha(5). 1. Jam. 104. Nisada or Nisaya (Nisada) One of the nine mixed castes. It originated by the union of Brahmana man with a Sudra woman.2 1. AcaN, 22-3. 2. SutSi. p. 177, SutCu. p. 218. Nisiha (Nisitha ) An Amgabahira Kalia text." It is in prose and is divided into twenty chapters. It deals with the rules governing the conduct of monks and nuns and prescribes atonements and penances for various transgressions. It mentions certain exceptions also to the general rules. Its authorship is attributed to Visahagani.Formerly it was a part of Ayara viz. Ayarapakappa, but later it was separated from it.3 iterally means darkness which symbolises secretness. Since the study of this text was confined to a few deserving candidates and it was kept back from knowledge of others, it is styled as Nisiha, i.e. secret. Its other names are Pakappa, Ayarakappa(2), Ayarapakappa and Nisihacula.5 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 44, NanM. p. 206. 4. See Nisitha : Eka Adhyayana, by Pt. 2. NisCu. IV. p. 395. Dalsukh Malvania. See also NisBh, 673. AcaN. 344, AcaCu. p. 4, NisBh. 70, 6700-3. 4,6500, Sams. p. 48, SthA, p. 325. 5. For references see those words. See Nisiha-Visesa-cunni.1 Nisiha-Cunni (Nisitha-curni) 1. NisCu. IV. p. 226. Nisibacula (Nisithacuda ) It is the same as Nisiha.1 Formerly it served as an appendix (cula) to Ayara. 1. NisCu. I. p. 1. Nisiha-visesa-cunni (Nisitha-visesa-curni) A commentary on Nisiha,' by Jinadasagani? mahattara. It is different from the Nisiha-cunni commentary composed by some other author perior to Jinadasagani.3 1. NisCu. I. p. 1. 2. Ibid. IV (Subodha Vyakhya) p. 443, 3. Ibid. I. p. 1. & Ibid. Int. pp. 46-48

Page #342
329 Nila vamta Nisumbha (Nisumbha) Fifth Padisattu of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He was jailed by Purisasiha. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 609, Vis. 1767. 1. Nisumbha (Nisumbha) One of the five principal wives of Bali(4). She was a daughter of a merchant of Savatthi in her previous birth. 1. Jna. 150, Bha. 406, Sth. 403. 2. Nisumbha Second chapter of the second sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 150. Niraa (Nirajas) One of the six layers of Bambhaloga. 1. Sth. 516. 1. Nila (Nila) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 2. Nila Identical with Nilavamta. 1 1. Jam. 110, JivM. p. 244. Nilakamtha (Nilakantha) One of the five Generals of Dharana(1). He is in-charge-of the column of bisons. 1. Sth. 404. Nilaguha (Nilaguha) A park of Rayagiha where Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara embraced asceticism. 1. AvanN. 230. Nilabhadda (Nilabhadra ) A man with bad company. 1. Mahan, 100. 1. Nilavamta (Nilavat) A mountain in Jambudiva. It is situated to the north of the Mahavideha region, to the south of the Rammaga region to the west of the eastern Lavapa and to the east of the western Lavana. Its height measures four hundred yojanas. It has the following nine peaks : Siddhayayana, Nilavamta(4), Puvvavideha(2), Sia(2), Kitti(3), Nari(1), Avaravideha(3), Rammagakuda and Uvadamsana. 1. Jam. 110, Jiv. 147, Jna. 141, Sam. 2. Sam. 106, Sth. 302. 112, Utt. 11.28, Sth. 197, 522. 3. Jam. 110. 2. Nilavamta One of the five lakes situated in the middle of the course of river Sita in Uttarakuru(1). 1. Jiv. 149, Jam. 89, SamA. p. 70, BhaA. p. 655, AcaCu. p. 189, Sth, 434. 3. Nilavamta A god residing on the mountain of the same name.1 1. Jam. 110, 89; Jiv. 189. ida and Sam. 1 3.1

Page #343
Nilavamta 5. Nilavamta 1. Sth. 642. 4. Nilavamta 1. Jam. 110, 103, Sam. 112, Sth. 689, 522; SthA. p. 72. One of the nine summits of the mountain of the same name.1 Nila (Nila) 1. Sth. 470. Nilavamtaddaha (Nilavaddraha) See Nilavamta(2).1 1. Jiv. 149. A Disahatthikuda situated in Bhaddasalavana.1 Nilavamtaddahakumara (Nilavaddrahakumara) 1. Jiv. 149. Nilasoa (Nilasoka) 1. Vip. 34, Jna. 55. A river merging into Ratta.1 330 Nedura (Nedura) 1. Praj 37. Nilobhasa (Nilavabhasa) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-96, SthA. pp. 78-79. Same as Nehura.1 Nemala (Nepala) See Nepala.1 1. BrhBh. 3912. Nepala (Nepala) A country where preceptor Bhaddabahu(1) stayed during the entire period of twelve years' famine. Thulabhadda and others had reached there from Padaliputta to learn Ditthivaya from him. The land was well-known for its ratnakambalas (a kind of blankets). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 187. Nevvana (Nirvana) 1. Tir. 1118. Nevvuti (Nirvrti) A park outside the city of Sogamdhiya.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 449. Nemi (Nemi) Same as Aritthanemi.1 1. Sth. 411, Sam. 157, Jam. 47, AvaN. 371, 421, AvaCu. II. p. 19,Vis. 1485, 1759. A learned preceptor who had great respect Nemicamda (Nemicandra) for Mahanisiha.1 1. Mahan. p. 71. Same as Nilavamta(3).1 See Nivvuti.1 2. Ibid. p. 186, KalpV. p. 252, KalpDh. p. 163, KalpS. p. 194. Same as Nivvana.1

Page #344
331 Takkhasila Nevyutinagara (Nirvrtinagara) Same as Nivvuipura. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 509. Nehura (Nehura ) An Apariya (non-Aryan) country.1 1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37. Tamtuvaya (Tantuvaya ) An Aryan industrial group of weavers. 1. Praj. 37. | 2. Prajm. p. 58. Tamdulavealia (Tandulavaicarika) An Angabahira Ukkalia text. It is mostly in verse. It is quoted in Dasavaikalika-Curni,? Avasyaka-Curniand Nisitha-Curni.' It is referred to as Tandulavicarana by Maladharin Hemcandra in his commentary on Anuogaddara. It deals with the following main topics :-Embryology, celestial and infernal births, conditions of a living being, description of twins, bony structures, shapes of the body; condem nd the like. Thus it is useful mainly for the study of Physiology and anatomy. See also Painnaga. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, Paky. p. 63 4. NisCu. IV. p. 235. 2. DasCu. p. 5. 5. AnuHe. p. 5 3. AvaCu. II. p. 224. Tamdulaveyaliya (Tandulavaicarika ) See Tamdulavealia.1 1. Tan. 1, AnuCu. p. 3, DasCu. p. 5. Tambaa or Tambaya (Tambaka, Tambala or Tamraka) A village visited by Mahavira accompanied by Gosala. Namdisena(3) was speared to death in this village. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 291, AvaN. 485, KalpV. p. 166, KalpDh. p. 106, AvaM p. 282. Takkasena (Tarkasena) One of the ten Kulgaras of the past Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region. See also Kajjasena. 1. Sth. 767. Takkhasila (Taksasila) Capital of the country of Bahali where Bahubali reigned. It was visited by Usabha(1). Bahubali installed a jewelled dharmacakra on the foot-prints left by Usabha at that place, Takkhasila is identified with the ruins near Shah-dheri between Attock and Rawalpindi.? 1. AvaCu. J. p. 180, Vis. 1714, AvaN. 2. A.G.I. pp. 104-5. 322, Kalps. p. 185, KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 235, Aval. p. 147, AvaM. p. 226.

Page #345
Takkbasilayala 332 Same as Takkhasila.1 Takkhasilayala ( Taksasilatala ) 1. Vis. 1714, AvaN. 322. Tagara A town visited by Rahayariya accompained by his disciple hailing from Ayalapura.2 Merchant Datta(5), his wife Bhadda(1) and their son Arahannaga(2) were initiated by preceptor Arahamatta(3) in this very town. It was situated on the bank of the river of the same name. It is identified with a village named Tera situated on the Tirna river in the Osmanabad district." 1. VyaBh. 3. 339. 4. Anu. 130. 2. UttCu. p. 62, Utts. p. 100. 5. H. L. Jain-Karakandacariu. Int. pp. 3. UttCu. p. 58, UttN. and Utts. 41ff. p. 90, Mar, 489. Tagarayada (Tagaratata ) Same as Tagara.1 1. Anu. 131, AnuHe. p. 149. Tagari Same as Tagara.1 1. UttCu. p. 62. Taccavaya (Tathyavada) Another name of Ditthivaya.1 1. Sth. 742. Tattha (Trasta) One of the thirty Muhuttas.1 1. Sam. 30, Jam. 152. Another name of Anava, a Muhutta. Tatthava (Trastapa) 1. Sam. 30. Tattha (Tvastr) Presiding deity of the Citta(1) constellation. 1. Jam. 157, 171. Tanutanui (Tanutanvi) Same as Tanu yatari." 1. Sth. 648. Tandi (Tanvi) Another name of Isipabbhara. 1. Sam. 12. Another name of Isipabbhara.1 Tanuyatari (Tanukatari) 1. Sam. 12. Tattajala (Taptajala ) An intermediate river east of mount Mamdara(3) and south of river Siya in Jambuddiva. 1. Sth. 197, 522. Jam. 96. Tattavai or Tattavati ( Tattvavati) Wife of king Ajjunna(3) and mother of prince Bhaddanamdi(4) of the city of Sughosa(5). 1. Vip. 34.

Page #346
333 Tanaga Tamatamapphabha (Tamastamahprabha) Seventh infernal region. Maghavai is its family-name.? There are five dreadful abodes in it, viz. Kala(9), Mabakala(6), Roruya, Maharoruga and Appaitthana. 1. Sth. 648, Jiv. 69-70, Anu. 122, 12. Jiv. 67. AnuHe. pp. 89-90, Utts. p. 697. 3. Sam. 33, Sth. 451. Tamatama ( Tamastama) Same as Tamatamappabha. 1. Anu. 122. is its Tamappabha (Tamahprabha) Sixth infernal region. Magha(1) family name.? 1. Sth. 648, Jiv. 69-70, Utts. p. 697, 2. Jiv. 67. Anu He. p. 89. Tama Same as Tamappabha. 1. Utts. p. 697. Fifth chapter of the sixth section of Viyahapanpatti. Tamua (Tamaska ) 1. Bha. 229. A heretical householder of Rayagiha. . Tammudaa (Tanmodaka ) 1. Bha. 305. A class of Vanaprastha ascetics living on the bark Tayahara (Tvacahara ) of trees. 1 1. Aup. 38, Nir. 3.3. Taramgavai (Tarangavati). A secular story.1 1. DasCu. pp. 106, 109; Vis. 1516, NisCu. II, p. 416, IV. p. 26, VyaBh. 5.17, BrhBh. 564-5. Taruna A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Titthayara Pasa(1), recognised as a Patteyabuddha. 1. Risi. 21, Risi (Sangrahani). Tava (Tapas ) Same as Tavomagga." 1. UttN. p. 9. A peak of the eastern Ruyagavara mountain.1 Tavanijja (Tapaniya) 1. Sth. 643. Thirtieth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.' Tavomagga (Tapomarga ) 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. Tanaga A person with bad company.1 1. Mahan. 100.

Page #347
Tamali 334 Tamali. A merchant belonging to Tamalitti. He is also known as Moriyaputta(2). He renounced the world and practised severe penances. After death he took birth as Isanimda.1 1. Bha. 134-7, 417, Utts. p. 68. Tamalitta (Tamralipta) Same as Tamalitti.1 1. VyaBh. 7. 32. Tamalitti (Tamralipti) Capital of the Vamga country to which merchant Tamali belonged. It was a port (connected with both the land and sea.) It is identified with Tamluk which is situated on the bay of Rupnarayan river, twelve miles above its junction with Hughli.? 1. Praj. 37, Bha. 134, Sutsi. p. 123, 2. AGI. p. 504. BrhBh. 3912, BrhKs. p. 342, Utts. P. 605, Vya. 7. 32. Tamalittia (Tamraliptika) One of the four off-shoots of Godasagana(2). 1. Kalp. p. 256. Targa (Taraka) Second of the nine Padisattus of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He was killed by Duvittha(2).1 1. Sth. 272, Sam. 158, Vis. 1767, Tir. 609. Taraga (Taraka) See. Taraya.1 1. Sth. 273. Taraya (Taraka) See Tara(3). 1. Sth. 481, Praj. 50. Taraya (Taraka) A principal wife of Punnabhadda(5), one of the two lords of Jakkha gods. The same is the name of a wife of Maaibhadda(1). . 1. Bha. 406, Sth, 273. 1. Tara Wife of king Sugriva of Kiskindha. The king had to fight with Vidyadhara Sahasagati for her sake. 1. PrasA. pp. 88-89 on Pras. 16. 2. Tara Wife of king Kattaviriya(1) and mother of eighth Cakkavatti Subhuma(1). 1. Sam. 158, AvaN. 398. 3. Tara One of the five classes of Joisa gods. It consists of stars which move at a maximum distance of 900 yojanas and a minimum distance of 790 yojanas from the surface of this earth. The speed of their motion is most rapid. Each Tara measures one-eighth of a yojana. 1. Praj. 50, Jam. 162-172, Sur. 89-100, Jiv. 197-201, Dev. 89-126, Anu, 139.

Page #348
335 Tiada Tarayana See Vitta Tarayana.1 1. Risi. 36. 1. Tala First sub-section of the twenty-second section of Viyaha pannatti... 1. Bha. 691. 2. Tala One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala. 1. Bha. 330. Talapalamba (Talapralamba) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosala. 1. Bha. 330. Talapisaya (Talapisaca A god who tried to disturb merchant Arahannaya(1) of Campa when he was sailing in the Lavana ocean on a mercantile voyage with his cargo. The god assumed ferocious shapes and threatened the merchant with dire consequences but he did not swerve from his faith.1 1. Jna. 69. 1. Tavasa (Tapasa) One of the four disciples of preceptor Samtiseniya. He established the Tavasi(1) monastic branch. 1. Kalp. pp. 261-2. 2. Tavasa A merchant belonging to Kosambi. After death he was born as a pig, thereafter as a snake and thereafter as his own son's son.1 1. UttCu. pp. 63-4. 3. Tavasa Disciple of preceptor Vairasepa(3). He founded the Tavasi(2) monastic branch.1 1. Kalp. p. 255. 4. Tavasa One of the five Samana(1) sects. Tavasas used to live in forest.? They used to perform severe penances. They were of various types. 1. Pinn. 445, BrhBh. 4420, AcaSi. | 3. AcaSi. p. 202. pp. 314, 325, SthA. p. 94. 4. Bha. 417, Aup. 38, Nir. 3.3. BhaA. 2. PinN. M. p. 130, BrhCu. III. p. 414. P. 50. 1. Tavasi (Tapasi ) A monastic branch originating from preceptor Tavasa(1). 1. Kalp. p. 262. 2. Tavasi A monastic branch established by Tavasa(3). 1. Kalp. p. 255. Tid da (Trikuta ) A mountain situated on the southern bank of river Sita. It separates the district of Vaccha(6) from Suvaccha(1). 1. Sth. 302, 434, 637; Jam. 96.

Page #349
Tinduga 336 1. Timduga ( Tinduka) A garden outside the city of Savatthi. Indabhai, the first principal disciple of Mahavira had here an important discussion with Kesi(1), a preceptor of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1).? Jamali the son-in-law of Mahavira, had propounded his new doctrine in this garden. It was visited by Mahavira several times. 1. Utt. 23.4, UttCu. p. 264, AvaCu. 1. 3. NisCu. IV. p. 101, Vis. 2807. p. 416. 4. Bha. 90, 386, 437, 540, AvaCu. I. 2. Utt. 23, 4-87. pp. 287-8, 299. 2. Timduga A garden outside the city of Vanarasi. There was a shrine of Jakkha Gamditemduga in it. It was visited by ascetic Hariesabala. 1. UttCu. p. 202, Utts. pp. 356-7. 3. Timduga Shrine of Jakkha Gamditemduga in Timduga(2).1 1. UttCu. p. 202, Utts. p. 356. See Timduga." Timduya ( Tinduka ) 1. Utt. 23. 4. Tikada (Trikuta) 1. Sth. 302, 637. See Tiada.1 Same as Tigimchiddaha. Tigimchadaha (Tiginchadraha) 1. Sth. 197. Same as Tigicchakula(2). Tigimchikula ( Tiginchikuta ) 1. Sam. 17. Tigimchiddaha (Tiginchidraha) A lake in the middle of the Nisadha mountain. Its length measures four thousand yojanas, breadth two thousand yojanas and depth ten yojanas. Goddess Dhii(1) resides there. 1. Jam. 83-4, Sam. 117, Sth. 197, 522. Tigimchi A city where king Jiyasattu(12) gave alms to ascetic Dhammaviriya(1). 1. Vip. 34. Tigiccha A celestial abode of Panata where gods live maximum for twenty sagaropama years, breathe once in twenty fortnights and feel hungry once in twenty thousand years.. 1. Sam. 20. 1. Tigicchakuda (Tigicchakuta ) One of the eleven summits of mount Sihari.1 1. Jam. 111, Sth. 522.

Page #350
Titthayara 2. Tigicchakada A mountain in the Arunoda ocean where Camara, a lord of the Asurakumara gods descends.1 1. Sth. 728, SthA. p. 376, Sam. 17, Bha. 116. Tigicchaddaha (Tigicchadraha) 1. Sth. 522. Tigicchikuda 1. Sth. 728, Jam. 111. Same as Tigicchakuda.1 Tigicchidaha or Tigicchiddaha (Tigicchidraha) Same as Tigimchiddaha.1 1. Sam. 117, Jam. 83. Tittiya (Tittika) 1. Pras. 4. 337 Tigicchiyakuda (Tigicchikakuta) Same as Tigicchakuda(2).1 1. Bha. 116. See Tigimchiddaha.1 Titthamkara (Tirthankara) 1. AvaN. 75, Pras. 22. An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants.1 Titthakara (Tirthakara) 1. Bha. 554, Sam. 24, AvaCu. II. p. 258. 43 See Titthayara.1 See Titthayara.1 Titthagara (Tirthakara) See Titthayara.1 1. Bha. 677, Jam. 34, Nan. 19, Sam. 159, AvaCu. I. p. 239. Titthayara (Tirthakara) One who founds tirtha i.e. fourfold sangha (consisting of disciples and lay-votaries, both male and female) and proclaims teachings-Pavayana is known as Titthayara. He preaches the religion in its substance and his Ganadharas give Sutta form to his teachings.2. His speech is understood by all because it transforms automatically into the languages spoken by the listeners.3 One who earns tirthankaranamakarma in his previous birth becomes a Titthayara. He takes birth in a high family such as Ksatriya and never in a low family. His birth is indicated in advance by the vision of fourteen auspicious dreams to his mother at the time of conceiving his embryo." Even at the time of birth he possesses 3. AvaN. 578, AvaCu. I. p. 331, Aup. 34. 1. Bha. 681, Vis. 1037, 1040, 1052, SutCu. p. 3, AvaCu. I. p. 85, SutSi. p. 2, AcaSi. p. 11, SthA. p. 99, BhaA. p. 8, NanM. p. 21, BrhM. p. 3, PakV. p. 3, KalpV. p. 30. 2. Suth. 1, 18; AvaN. 90-91, NanH. P. 88. 4. Utt. 29. 43, Jna. 64, AvaN. 743, AvaCu. I. p. 235, Vis. 1818-1820. 5. Vis. 1846, Kalp. 17-18, AvaCu. I. p. 239. 6. Bha. 428, 578, Vis. 1852.

Page #351
Titthayara 338 three kinds of knowledge? (mati-sruta-avadhi) and when he enters the ascetic life (he develops the fourth knowledge, e.g., manahparyaya. He excells even Cakkavattis, Baladevas(2) and Vasudevas(1)9 in all respects such as structure, form, complexion, knowledge, power, courage, etc. He is a Sayambuddha(1) (getting enlightenment of his own accord).10 There are thirtyfour eminences (atisayas = supernatural things) associated with him.11 Five important occasions in his life, viz., entering the womb of his mother (cyavana), taking birth (janma), renouncing the world (niskramana), attaining omniscience (kevala) and emancipation (nirvana), called pancakalyanaka are celebrated by gods who descend on the earth, say songs of praise, attend upon him, make shower of precious things and flowers, perform his ablution ceremony, construct the audiance-hall (samosarana) and do many other things which add to his greatness and hence his supernaturalness.12 He performs Samadhimarana and attains moksa (emancipation).13 He is addressed with a number of epithets such as Adikara, Lokapradipa, Dharmavaracaturantacakravartin, Buddhalt and as Dharmacarya also.15 In every cycle of Ussappini and Osappini there appear twentyfour Titthayaras in the Bharaha(2) as well as in the Eravaya(1) region.16 Twenty-three of them take birth in Dusamasusama period and one in Susamadasama.17 In the whole of Samayakhetta there exist twenty at the minimum and one hundred seventy Titthayaras at the maximum.18 In the Jambuddiva alone there exist four (all in Mahavideha ) at the minimum and thirtyfour (one in Eravaya(1) and Bharaha(2) each and thirtytwo in the same number of districts-Vijayas(23) of Mahayideha ] at the maximum.19 The first and the last Titthayara preached pancayama (five vows) and aceladharma (nakedness ) and the rest did caturyama (four vows) and saceladharma (use of clothes ). This is true in the case of Eravaya(1) too and both the cycles.21 In Mahavideha there always prevails caturyamadharma.22 Nineteen of the twentyfour Titthayaras of Bharaha(2) renounced 7. Jna. 65, Dev. 239, Vis. 1853, AvaBh. 14. Bha. 5, Jna. 5, Pras. 22, 29, 110. VyaBh. 7. 271. 8. Vis. 1910, AvaBh. 110 15. VyaBh. XII. p. 112, vv. 132-3. 9. AvaN. 75, 572, AvaCu. I. p. 330 16. Sam. 157, 159, Tir. 314, 1111, 1116. 10. AvaN. 212. 17. Jam. 34, 40, AvaCu. I. p. 135, 11. Bha. 380, Sam. 34, AvaN. 642 (v.5), Jams. p. 166, 177. Cat. 18. 12. Aca. 2.176-9, Jna. 65, 76-77, Bha. 18. AvaCu. II. p. 258, AcaSi. p. 178. 504, Jam. 112-123, AvaN. 212--220, 19. Jam. 112, 173, Sam. 34, Sth. 302. 265, 540-541, BrhBh. 1177-1195, 20. Bha. 677, Sam. 24, 157, Nan. 18AvaCu. I. pp. 135-151, 250ff, 181, 19, Vis. 1758. 325ff., KalpV. p. 12, Tir. 196ff., 21. Utt, 23-12, 13, Sth. 266, AvaN. 425ff. 236, BrhBh. 6369, AvaCu. II. p. 62. 13. VyaBh. 10.525, JitBh. 469. 22. Sth. 266.

Page #352
339 Titthayara the world after having lived the house holder's life23 and three of them were Cakkavattis as well.24 Twenty of the Titthayaras attained emancipation on mount Sammeya.25 Additional general information available about these twentyfour Titthayaras can be noted as follows: Their chronological relation with Cakkavattis, Baladevas(2) and Vasudevas(1),26 their previous births, 27 heavens from which they descend,28 their family, 29 parentage, 30 birthplace,31 complexion," age33 and height,34 duration of their household-life,35 place, time and type of their initiation, 38 palanquins employed at that time, 37 number of persons initiated along with them,38 penance performed on that occasion,39 time, place and names of the first alms-givers, 40 date and place of attaining omniscience, the sacred trees associated"2 with them, place of delivering first sermon and establishment of tirtha,43 number of ganas ( groups ) and Ganadharas under them,44 first disciples and lay-votaries, both male and female,45 strength of their monastic organisation, their final penance, 47 place of emancipation, number of persons obtaining emancipation along with them,"9 position of stars on the five important occasions in their life (Kalyanaka-naksatras )50 and the intervening time between the Titthayaras.51 In this Osappini there have been the following twenty-four Titthayaras in the Bharaha(2) region :52 1. Usabha(1), 2. Ajiya, 3. Sambhava(1), 4. Abhinamdana, 5. Sumai(7), 6. Paumappabha or Suppabha, 7. Supasa(1), 8. Camdappabha(1) or Sasi(1) or Pupphadamta, 9. Suvidhi, 10. Siyala, 11. Sejjamsa(1). 12. Vasupujja, 13. Vimala(1), 14. Anamta or Anamtai, 15. Dhamma(3), 16. Samti, 17. Kumthu(1), 18. Ara, 19. Malli(1), 20. Munisuvvaya(1), 21. Nami(1), 22. Aritthanemi or Nemi, 23. Pasa(1), and 24. Mahavira or Vaddhamana. 23. Sam. 19, Avan. 221, 222, SamA. 39. AvaN. 228. p. 37. 40. Sam. 157, AvaN. 319-20, 323-329. 24. Sth. 231, AvaN. 223. 41. AvaN. 241-252, 253-254, Tir. 4029. 25. AvaN. 307. 42. Sam. 157. 26. AvaN. 417-422, Vis. 1769ff. AvaCu. 43. AvaN. 265, Tir. 425ff. I. p. 217. 27. Sam. 157. 44. AvaN. 266-9. 45. Sam. 157, Bha. 203, AvaM. 28. Tir. 306. pp. 208-9. 29. AvaN. 381, Tir. 381-2. 46. AvaN, 256-64. 30. Sam. 157, Bha. 203, AvaN. 385-8, 47. AvaN. 306, Tir. 548ff. Tir. 463ff. 31. AvaN. 382-84. 48. AvaN. 307, Tir. 551. 32. Sth. 108, AvaN. 376-7, Tir. 336ff. 49. AvaN. 308--11. 33. AvaN. 302-5, Tir. 336ff. 50. Sth. 411. 51. AvaN. (Dipika) pp. 81-82, Tir. 34. AvaN. 378-80. 488ff. 35. AvaN. 226, 299. We find additional such details in 36. AvaN. 227, 229, 231, 232, 237, Sam. 157, Tir. 384. Trilokaprajnapti and Saptatisatasth37. Sam. 157. ana-prakaranam. 38. AvaN. 224-5, Sam. 157, 109, Sth. 52. Sam. 157, AvaN. 370-71, Vis, 1758- 229. 520. 59, Tir. 314ff.

Page #353
Titthayara 340 Undermentioned are the twenty-four would-be Titthayaras of the Bharaha(2) region, who will take birth in the coming Ussappini :53 1. Mahapauma(10), 2. Saradeva, 3. Supasa(4), 4. Sayampabha(3), 5. Savvanubhui(1), 6. Devassuya or Devagutta(3), 7. Udaya(6), 8. Pedhalaputta(1), 9. Pottila(1), 10. Sattakitti(1), 11. Munisuvvaya(2), 12. Savvabhava viu or Savvabhavavihamjana. 13. Amama(2), 14. Nikkasaya, 15. Nippulaa, 16. Nimmama, 17. Cittautta, 18. Samahi(1), 19. Samvara(2), 20. Aniyatti(1), 21. Vijaya(8) or Vivaga, 22. Vimala(2), 23. Devovavaya[ a), and 24. Anamtavijaya(1). In the Eravaya(1) region the following have appeared as twenty-four Titthayaras of the present Osappini :54 1. Camdanana or Balacamdanana, 2. Sucamda, 3. Aggisena(1), 4. Namdisena(2), 5. Isidinna, 6. Vayadhari, 7. Somacamda(1), 8. Juttisena or Dihasena(3), 9. Ajiyasepa(4) or Sayau(3), 10. Sivasena or Saccai(2), 11. Devasamma(1) or Juttisena, 12. Nikkhittasattha or Sejjamsa(5), 13. Asamjala or Sihasepa(4), 14. Anamtaya or Samjama(2), 15. Uvasamta, 16. Guttisena or Dihasepa(4), 17. Atipasa or Mahahilogabala, 18. Supasa(3) or Aipasa, 19. Marudeva(1) or Marudevi(2), 20. Dhara(1), 21. Samakottha, 22. Aggisepa(2), 23. Aggiutta or Aggidatta(2) and 24. Varisena. The would-be Titthayaras of the Erayaya(1) region are as follows: 1. Sumamgala(1), 2. Siddhattha(2), 3. Nivvana, 4. Mahajasa(2), 5. Dhammajjhaya or Atthasiddha, 6. Siricamda(1), 7. Papphake(3), 8. Mahacamda(5), 9. Suyasagara, 10. Punnaghosa or Dadhakeu, 11. Mahaghosa, 12. Saccasena or Dihapasa, 13. Sorasena(1), 14. Mahasepa, 15. Sayvanamda, 16. Devautta, 17. Supasa(2), 18. Suvvaya(1), 19. Sukosala(1), 20. Anamtavijaya, 21. Vimala(3), 22. Uttara(2), 23. Mahabala(3), and 24. Devanamda.55 53. Sam. 159, Tir, 1111-15. der the heads of particular names) 54. Sam. 159, Tir. 314-335, 519-546. and a verse in it after the name 55. Sam. 159, According to Titthogali of Dihapasa seems to be missing; (1117-1121) the order of the names therefore, there are only twenty is not the same (for details see un names given. Titthogali (Tirthodgali) A canonical text consisting of 1257 verses. It is referred to in the Vyavaharabhasya. In the beginning of the text Titthayara Usabha(1) etc. have been remembered by way of salutation. There it is mentioned that this canon was preached by Mahavira in the Gunasila garden of Rayagiha. It deals with the following topics: Time and its various types,' dreams and their interpretation, Usabha(1) and his family, Cakkavatti Bharaha(1) and cthers, 7 Titthamkaras and their family-lines etc., future of the current descending cycle and some important predictions 1. VyaBh. 10. 704. 5. Ibid. 100ff. 2. Tir. 1-4. 6. Ibid. 280ff. 3. Ibid-5. 7. Ibid. 303ff. 4. Ibid. 7ff. 8. Ibid. 306ff.

Page #354
341 Tivittha regarding it, extinction of different canonical texts, 10 ten wonders, 11 wouldbe Titthamkaras etc. 12 9. Ibid. 617ff. of the Buddha (by J. G. Jennings ), 10. Ibid. 697ff; Gradual extinction of p. 439. Buddhist Pitaka texts is described in 11. Tir. 887ff. Anagatavamsa. See Vedantic Buddism 12. Ibid. 1023ff. Timisaguha (Timisraguha) A cave of mount Veyaddba(2). It is fifty yojanas in length, twelve yojanas in breadth and eight yojanas in height." God Kayamalaa is its presiding deity. It is the entrance for the army of a Cakkavatti on its conquest expedition from southern to northern Bharaha(2).1. Jam. 12, 51, 74. 3. Jam, 14, 31. 2. Jam. 12, Sam. 50, Sth. 636. 14. Jam. 55, AvaCu. I. pp. 190ff. * Timisaguhakada (Timisraguhakuta ) A peak of the Veyaddha(2) mountain in Bharaha(2) region. God Kayamalaa resides on it. There are peaks of the same name in other regions as well. 1. Jam. 12. 3. Jam. 93, Sth. 689. 2. Jam. 14. See Timisaguha." Timissaguha (Timisraguha) 1. Sam. 50, Jam. 55. Same as Jambhaga.1 Tiriyajambhaga ( Tiryagjtmbhaka) 1. Kalp. 88. Tila One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Tilaa (Tilaka) First would-be Padisattu of the Bharaha(2) region." 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. Tilapoppbavanna ( Tilapuspavarna) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296. Tivittha (Triprstha ) First Vasudeva(1) of the current Osappini and brother of Baladeva(2) Acala(6). He was son of king Rivupadisattu [Payavai (1)] and his queen Miyavai who was none else than the daughter of the king himself who ruled at Poyapapura. His height was eighty dhanusas. He killed Asaggiva, the first Padisattu of the same cycle in a battle. He was 1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40, Sth. 672, 1 2. Sam. 80, AvaN. 403. AvaCu. 1. pp. 232-5, Tir. 566ff. 3 Sam. 158, AvaCu. I. pp. 232-4. 602, 603; AvaN. 408-411, 448, Vis. 1788, 1814, KalpDh. pp. 36ff.

Page #355
Tivittha 342 a former birth of Titthayara Mahavira synchronising with Sijjamsa(1), the eleventh Titthamkara. Tivittha in his previous birth was Vissabhai and a cow was the cause of his making nidana at Mahura (1). After living for eighty-four lakh years he died and went to the seventh hell.7 4. Tir. 474. | 6. Sam. 158, SamA. p. 158, Tir. 609. 5. Sam. 158, Tir. 605. 7. Sam. 84, 158, Tir. 615. 2. Tivittha Ninth would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143. Tivitthu (Triprstha) Same as Tivittha.1 1. Sam. 159, SutCu. p. 341, Vis. 1788, AvaH. p. 226, Tir. 474. Tisala (Trisala) Sister of king Cedaga of Vesali," wife of king Siddhattha(1) of Khattiyakumdaggama' and mother of Mahavira. She belonged to the Vasittha lineage. She is also known as Videhadinna and Piyakarini." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 245. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 267, Kalp. 21. 2. Kalp. 21. Vis. 1849. 5. Aca. 2.177, Kalp. 109. 3. Aca. 2.176, Tir. 487, Kalp. 21, Sam. 157. Tisila (Trisala) 1. Tir. 487. Same as Tisala. Tisaa (Tisyaka) A disciple of Mahavira. After death he took birth as samanika god in the first celestial region. 1. Bha. 130. Tisagutta (Tisyagupta ) Disciple of preceptor Vasu(3). He was the second Niphava (schismatic) who had propounded the doctrine of Jivapaesiya at Rayagiha after sixteen years of Mahavira's obtaining omniscience. The doctrine advocates the view that it is the last of the innumerable particles of the soul which is possessed of conciousness. Mittasiri had removed his misconception at Amalakappa.5 1. AvaBh. 128, NisBh. 5598, AvaCu. I. 1 4. Uttn. and Utts. pp. 158ff. p. 420, AvaH. p. 314. 5. AvaBh. 128. 2. Also known as Usabhapura (1). 3. AvaN. 780, Vis. 2802, 2834-5, Sth. 587, Uttk. p. 104. Tisabhadda ( Tisyabhadra ) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhuivijaya(4). 1. Kalp. p. 256. 3. Avaon. 12 Sixth chapter of Dogiddhidasa.1 Tisamahasumina (Trimsadmahasvapna ) 1. Sth. 755.

Page #356
Tisa-mohanijjatthana (Trimsadmohaniyasthana) Ninth chapter of Ayaradasa.1 1. Sth. 755. 1. Tumgiya (Tungika) Sejjambhava. 1. Nan. V. 24, NanM. p. 49. 1. Bha. 107. 2. Ibid. 108. Lineage of Jasabhadda(2), disciple of preceptor It is also known as Tumgiyayana.2 2. KalpV. p. 250. 2. Tumgiya A settlement in the district of Vaccha(1). It was the birth place of Meyajja(1), the tenth Ganadhara (principal disciple) of Mahavira.1 1. AvaN. 646, Vis. 2507. Tumgiya (Tungika) A city near Rayagiha. A number of lay-votaries (of Mahavira) lived here. It was visited by a group of five hundred monks belonging to Titthayara Pasa's(1) line.2 It is identified with modern village Tungi situated near Biharsharif.3 343 Tumgiyayana (Tungikayana) Same as Tumgiya(1).1 1. KalpV. p. 250. Tumbaru (Tumbaru) 1. Ava. p. 19. Tumdiya (Tundika) A courageous sea-faring merchant of this name.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 543, Vis. 3614, AvaN. 930. Tumba (Tumba) Sixth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sim. 19. A Jakkha.1 1. AvaN. 765, Vis. 2776, UttS. p. 333. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 390. 3. SBM. p. 371. Tumbavana (Tumbavana) A settlement to which preceptor Vaira(2) belonged.1 Merchant Dhanagiri(2) also belonged to this place.2 It can be identified with modern Tumain in the Guna District of Madhya Pradesh.3 Tuccha Tuccha 1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. Tumba (Tumba) One of the three councils of the lords of gods and of their principal wives as well as of Logapalas.1 1. Sth. 154. 3. SGAMI. pp. 32, 214. Tumburu (Tumburu) One of the seven Generals of indra Sakka(3). He is the chief of the troupe of musicians.1 1. Sth. 582. Fourth, ninth and fourteenth days of a fortnight.1

Page #357
Tudiya 344 One of the three councils of the lords of gods and of Tudiya (Trutita) their wives etc.? 1. Sth. 154. Tunnaga (Tunnavaya) An Aryan industrial group of tailors.1 1. Praj. 37. Turagamaha (Turangamukha) An Anariya country and its people. There is a reference to Turaga as a janapada in Madhyadesa in the Vamana Purana.? 1. SutSi. p. 123. 2. Vide. The Geography of the Puranas by S. M. Ali. (1966). p. 169. Turamini Same as Turumini. 1. BrhKs. p. 1397. Turiyagai (Tvaritagati) Name of a Logapala under each of Amiyagai and Amiyavabana.1 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. Turumini A city where king Jiyasattu(3) reigned. His son Datta(7) as the king of the city met here with preceptor Kalaga(5). This place was visited by nun Sukumaliya(2) as well as her brothers, monks Sasaa(2) and Bhasaa. 1. AvaN. 872, AvaCu. I. p. 495. 2. NisBh. 2354, BrhBh. 5255. Turuvini See Turumini. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 495. Tulasi Eighth sub-section of the twenty-first section of Viyahapannatti.! 1. Bha. 688. Tusia or Tusiya (Tusita) One of the nine types of Logamtiya gods. 1. AvaN. 214, Vis 1884, AvaCu. I. p. 251, Sam. 77. Sth. 684. An Angabahira Kaliya text' not extant now. Teaganisagga (Tejaskanisarga) 1. Pak. pp. 44-5. Tea (Teja) Thirteenth night of a fortnight.2 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Teu (Tejas) Name of a Logapala under each of Aggisiha and Aggimanava. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. Teukamta (Tejaskanta) Name of a Logapala under each of Aggisiha and Aggimapava. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256.

Page #358
345 Teyapisagga Teuppabha (Tejah prabha) Name of a Logapala under each of Aggisiha and Aggimanava. 1. Bha, 169, Sth. 256. Teasiha (Tejahsikha) Name of a Logapala under each of Aggisiha and Aggimanava. 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. Teasiha Same as Teusiha. 1. Bha. 169. Terduga or Temduya (Tenduka) See Tinduga.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 416, UttCu. p. 202. Tetali See Teyali.1 1. Sth. 755, Vip. 32, AvaCu. I. p. 499. 1. Tetaliputta (Tetaliputra) A non-jaina sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.1 1. Risi 8, Risi (Sangrahani). See Teyaliputta.1 2. Teta liputta (Tetaliputra) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 499 Tetalipura See Teyalipura. 1. Risi. 10, AvaCu. I. p. 500 Tetalisuta See Tetaliputta.1 1. Risi (Sangrahni), AvaH. p. 373. Tettali Same as Teyali. 1. Sam. 19. Tettila (Taitila) See Thiviloana.1 1. SutN. 11. Third chapter of Ayaradasa.1 Tettisa-asayana (Trayastrimsat-asatana) 1. Sth. 755. Same as Teaganisagga.? Teyagginisagga (Tejogninisarga) 1. NanM. p. 254. Another name of the fifteenth section of Teyanisagga (Tejonisarga) Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 560. 44 www.

Page #359
Teyali 346 1. Teyali (Tetalin) Fourteenth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sam. 19 2. Teyali Eighth of the ten chapters of Anuttaroyavaiyadasa. It is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. 3. Teyali Minister of Teyalipura, husband of Bhadda(19) and father of Teyaliputta. 1. Jna. 103. 4. Teyali General or chief of the troupe of musicians of Dharana(1).1 1. Sth. 582. Teyaliputta (Tetaliputra) Minister of king Kanagaraha(1) of Teyalipura. He had married Pottila, daughter of a goldsmith of the same town. Kanagajjhaya, son of king Kanagaraha(1), was secretely brought up by him, in as much as the king used to mutilate his sons immediately after birth for fear of loss of power from his possession. Teyaliputta renounced the world at the instance of god Pottila(3) (next life of his own wife Pottila), obtained omniscience in due course and attained emancipation at the end. He is recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He is said to have existed in the tirtha of Aritthanemi.? 1. Jna.96-104, AvaCu. I. pp. 499 ff., Vip. 32, Vis. 3332, 3349, SutCu. p. 28. 2. Risi 10. Risi. (Sangrahni). Teyalipura (Tetalipura) A town to which king Kanagaraha(1) and his queen Paumavai(2) belonged. There was a garden named Pamayavana outside the town. It was visited by nun Suvvaya.? 1. Jna. 96, Avacu. I. p. 499. I 2. Ina. 99. Teyalisuta (Tetalisuta) Same as Teyaliputta. 1. Vis. 3332. Teyayiriya (Tejovirya) One of the eight great men attaining liberation after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). He is also known as Balaviriya.2 1. Sth. 616. 1 2. AvaN. 393, Vis. 1750, AvaCu. I. p. 214. Fifteenth section of Viyahapannatti. Teyanisagga (Tejonisarga) 1. Bha. 560. Teyalaga-pattana (Tejolaka-pattana) A town from where one could sail for Baravai. It might be perhaps Veyalaga. It is identified with Veraval.2 1. NisCu. I. p. 69. | 2. Ibid. f. n. 2.

Page #360
347 Tosali Terasiya (Trairasika) Doctrine of preceptor Rohagutta(1) who propounded the false doctrine of Three Categories of Reality, viz., jiva ajiva and nojiva i.e. living being, non-living being and partly living being. This doctrine was established as a schism after 544 years of the emancipation of Mahavira. 1. Avan. 781, AvaCu, I. p. 425, Vis. 2951 ff. Nan. 42, Aup. 41, Kalp. (Theravali). 7, UttN. p. 153, Utts. pp. 168 ff., KalpV. p. 257. 2. AvaBh. 135, NisBh. 5616. 2. Terasiya Doctrine of Ajiviya Gosala who believes that there are three states of souls, viz., bound, liberated and redefiled (after liberation). 1. NanCu. p. 73, NanH. p. 87, NanM. p. 239, SamA. pp. 42,130; SutSi. p. 393. Tela (Taila) One of the seven branches of Mamdava lineage.1 1. Sth. 551, Toyadbara A principal Disakumari goddess living in the upper world. According to Jambuddiva-pannatti she belongs to the lower world.2 1. Sth. 643. Tir. 147 12. Jam. 112. 1. Tosali A settlement or village visited by Mahavira twice. There was Asugujjana outside the village. God Samgama(2) troubled Mahavira there. He was rescued by Bhuila. At the time of his second visit he was tied with chords for seven times by Ksatriya Tosaliya(2).1 It is said that there was a Isitalaga at Tosalinagara. It was constructed by Isivala(1). It is mentioned in Avassaya-cuni that this settlement was situated in the Kalimga country. King Kakavanna was arrested here by the local king. The latter's territory was attached by the former's son who took possession of the territory and released his father.' Tosali can be identified with modern Dhauli near Bhubaneswar in Orissa. In the time of Ashoka Tosali was administrative head-quarter of the north-eastern part of the province of Kalinga.5 1. AvaN. 501-1, Vis. 1965-6, AvaCu. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 541. I. pp. 312-3. 4. Ibid. pp. 540-41. 2. BrhBh. 4219-23, BrhKs. p. 1145-6. 5. SGAMI. p. 135. 2. Tosali A country rich in water. Here crops were grown by rivers. It was known for palmyra trees. Its people were fond of fruits, vegetables and flowers. In every village there was a public hall (vaggharana) equipped with a fire-pit for the purpose of self-choosing ceremony. The bride selected her match from among many candidates assembled in the hall. Tosali or Tosala country was formerly identified with Daksina Kosala i. e. 1. BrhBh. 1060-1, BrhKs. p. 331, NisBh, 2. BrhKs. p. 959. 4922-5, NisCu. III. p, 538, Nis. II. 3. BrhKs. P, 384. f. n. 1. p. 399. 4. NisBh. 5391, NisCu. IV. p. 62,

Page #361
Tosali 348 Gondwana' but on the fresh evidences from some inscriptions Tosala janapada of the early medieval period is identified with the district round the city of Tosali (i.e. Dhauli) which was the capital of that country and at that time the Kalinga country was distinct from that of Tosali." 5. GDA. P. 205, TAI. p. 385-6. i 6. SGAMI. p. 34, 134, 142. 3. Tosali A preceptor killed by buffaloes in the forest of Tosali(2) country. 1. AcaCu. p. 247, AcaN. 267. 1. Tosalia (Tosalika ) A king who protected very carefully the Jina-images of jewels acquired by him from a merchant. The name of the king seems to be derived from the name of the place to which he belonged, 1. VyaBh. 6.114. 2. Tosalia A Ksatriya ruler of Tosali(1) who tied down Mahavira seven times suspecting him to be a thief. As the fetters gave way as many times as he was tied, he was ultimately released by the ruler.1 1. AvaCu, I. p. 312. Tosalinagara (Tosalinagara) Same as Tosali(1). 1. BrhBh. 4229. Tosaliputta (Tosaliputta ) A preceptor possessing knowledge of Ditthiyaya, the twelfth Amga(3) text. Arya Rakkhiya(1) went to him to study the above text when he was staying in the Ucchughara park of Dasapura. There he became his disciple. It is said that Tosaliputta was Rakkhiya's maternal uncle. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 402. 3. KalpDh. p. 172. 2. AvaN. 776, Vis. 2787, Uttn and Utts. p. 96. Thaniya (Stanita) Fourteenth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 561. Thaniyakumara (Stanitakumara) One of the ten classes of Bhavana vai gods. The Thaniyakumara gods are under Varuna(1), a Logapala of Sakka(3).2 They have seventy-six lakhs of dwelling-places Ghosa(1) and Mahaghosa(4) are their lords (indras ). The maximum age of these gods 1. Bha. 15,589, Jam. 119, Sth. 757. 3. Sam. 76. 2. Bha. 167. 4. Bha. 169.

Page #362
349 Thimiya is somewhat less than two palyopama years whereas the minimum ten thousand years. The name of the bell of these gods is Namdighosa. 3. Praj. 95. Bha. 15. . i 6. Jam. 119. Thaniyakumari (Stanitakumari) A class of Bhavanavai goddesses, being the counterpart of Thaniyakumara gods.? 1. Bha. 167. Tharukina (Tharukina) Same as Tharugina. 1. Jam. 43. Tharugina (Tharukina) An Anariya country wherefrom maid-servants were brought. At another place it is called Dhorugina. See also Carugana. 1. NisCu. II. p. 470, Jam. 43, Nis. 9. 28, Jams. p. 191. Aup. 33, Bha. 380. 2. Jna. 18, JaaA. p. 41. Thalai (Sthalakin) A class of Vanaprastha ascetics keeping all their belongings (plates and vessels) with them. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3. | 2. BhaA. p. 519. Thavacca (Sthapatya) A lady merchant of Baravai. She had a son named Thavaccaputta." 1. Jna. 53. Thavaccaputta (Sthapatyaputra) Son of Thavacca of Bara vai. He was married to thirty-two girls. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi along with one thousand men. Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1) assumed the responsibility of their families. Thavaccaputta studied all the fourteen Puvvas. The king and ministers of Selagapura, impressed by his discourse, became his lay-votaries. Mendicant Sua, along with his one thousand pupils, took to his discipleship. At the end he obtained omniscience on mount Pumdariya(6) and attained liberation there.1 1. Jna. 53-5. Thavaccasuya (Sthapatyasuta) Same as Thavvaccaputta. 1. VyaBh. IV. 219. 1. Thavara (Sthavara) Third chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapanpatti. 1. Bha. 260. 2. Thavara A Brahmana of Rayagiha being a previous life of Mahavira.1 1. AvaN. 444, AvaCu. I. p. 230, KalpDh. p. 38. 1. Thimiya (Stimita) Fifth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 1.

Page #363
Thimiya 350 2. Thimiya Son of Amdhagavaphi and his wife Dharini(5) of Baravai. He was married to eight princesses. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi, observed asceticism for twelve years and attained emancipation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 2, AntA. p. 2. Thiragutta (Sthiragupta) A preceptor belonging to the Vaccha(4) lineage.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. Thiparinna (Striparijna) Fourth chapter of Suyagada. It is the same as Itthiparing8.2 1. Sam. 23. 12. Sam. 16. Thiloyana or Thiyiloana (Strivilocana) Fourth of the eleven Karanas. Its other name is Tettila.? 1. Gan. 41, Jam. 153. | 2. SutN. 11. 1. Thuna (Sthuna) A district in the west. It formed the western boundary of the Aryan territory.1 Monks and nuns were forbidden to go beyond it.? It is identified with Thaneshwar.3 1. BrhBh. 3262. 3. LAI. p. 343, AGI. pp. 328 f. 2. Brhks. on ibid. 2. Thana A settlement where Mahavira was born as Brahmana Pusamitta(3) in one of his previous births. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 229, AvaN. 442, Vis. 1808, Kalpv. p. 43. 3. Thuna Same as Thunaga.! 1. AvaN. 473. Thanaga (Sthunaka) A settlement visited by Mahavira. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 282, AvaM. p. 275, Aval. p. 199, AvaN. 473. Thubhakaramda (Stupakaranda) A garden in the vicinity of Usabhapura(2). There was a temple of Jakkha Dhanna(4) in it. Prince Bhaddanamdi(2) was initiated by Mahavira in this garden.1 1. Vip. 34. Thalabhadda (Sthulabhadra) One of the two sons of Sagadala, the minister of king Mahapauma(8).1 He renounced the world and became a disciple of Sambhutavijaya(4). He stayed with Kosa, the famous courtezan of the city of Padaliputta, for a period of twelve years before renuniciation and for four months (during a rainy season) after accepting asceticism 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 183 ff., Utts. 2. Nan. v. 24, Kalp (Theravali). 6. pp. 105 ff., Tir. 742 ff.

Page #364
351 Damdagi without suffering any transgression. Once a conference of monks was held at Padaliputta to restore the lost canon after a prolonged famine of twelve years, Eleven Amgas(3) were however recollected. But there was none who possessed knowledge of Ditthivaya, the twelfth Amga. Thulabhadda accompanied by five hundred intelligent monks went to Nepala to learn that text from Bhaddabahu(1). None but he could learn fourteen Puyvas (an important portion of Ditthiyaya), ten with meaning and four without it from him but he was debarred for some reason from teaching the last four Puvvas to any other person. He died after 215 years of the death of Mahavira. He was survived by his two principal disciples : Mahagriri ard Suhatthi. See also Ditthivaya. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 554, II. p. 186, 5. Kalpl. p. 161. UttCu. p. 66, BrhBh. 2164-5. 6. NisCu. II. p. 361, AvaCu. II. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 187, Tir. 701. p. 155. Ninth chapter of Dihadasa.1 Therapamba (Sthavirapadma ) 1. Sth. 755. Thulibhadda (Sthulibhadra ) Same as Thulabhadda. 1. UttCu. p. 86, Ava p. 27. Therasambhutavijaya (Sthavirasambhutavijaya) Eighth chapter of Dihadasa. 1. Sth. 755. D Damda An ascetic assassinated by king Jauna in the Jaunavamka garden of Mahura(1). 1. AvaN. 1277, Mar. 465, Sams. 61, Aval. p. 667, AvaCu. II. p. 155, BhaA. p. 491. Damdaa or Damdaga (Dandaka) Identical with Damoagi.? 1. VyaBh. 10. 589, AvaN. 1396. Damdai (Dandkin) See Damdagi.1 1. UttN. p. 114. Damdaki (Dandakin ) See Damdagi.1 1. Utts. p. 115. See Damdagaranna.1 Damdagarapna (Dandakaranya) 1. Utts. p. 116. Damdagi (Dandakin ) Same as Damdagi, the king of Kumbhakarakada.1 1. UttCu. p. 73, UttS. p. 115.

Page #365
Damdaviria 352 Damda viria (Dandavirya) One of the eight great men attaining emancipation after Bharaha(1). He was eighth in succession after Cakkayvatti Bharaha(1)1 but according to Thana he was seventh.? 1. AvaN. 363, Vis. 1750, AvaCu I. pp. 2. Sth. 616. 214. Damdi (Dandin ) Same as Damdagi. 1. UttCu. p. 73. Damtacakka (Dantacakra ) King of the city of Damtapura. He is the same as Damtavakka(1). 1. AvaN. 1275, AvaCu. II. p. 205, Utts. p. 301, AvaH. p. 666. Damtapura A city where king Damtacakkal who is also called Damtavakka(1), reigned. His queen Saccavai had a pregnancy-longing for sporting in a palace of ivory.3 Queen Paumavai(8), wife of king Dahivahana of Campa, took to asceticism at this place. Since she was bearing pregnancy at that time, she gave birth to a son afterwards. He was brought up in the family of Candala and was named Karakamdu. Merchant Dhanamitta(2) also belonged to Damtapura. 1. BrhBh. 2043, AvaCu. II. p. 205, 3. NisBh. 6575, NisCu. IV. p. 361, AvaN. 1275, Utts. p. 301. AvaCu, II. p. 153. 2. NisBh. 1295, YyaBh. III. 335, Vya M. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 205, Utts. P. 301. III. p. 17, AvaCu. II. p. 153, UttK. 5. Avacu. II. p. 153, AvaN. 1275, p. 180. NisCu. IV. pp. 361-2. 1. Damtavakka (Dantavaktra ) King of Dantapura. He was the husband of queen Saccavai. See also Damtacakka. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 153, NisBh. 6575, Uttk. p. 180. 2. Damtavakka Ksatriya who is regarded as the best of all the Ksatriyas.1 1. Sut. 1. 6. 22; Commentator Silanka takes him to be a synonym of cakravartin, i.e. superme king. See SutSi. p. 150. Damtara (Dantakara ) An Ariya industrial group of ivory-workers. 1. Praj. 37. Damtiliya op Damtilliya (Dantilika) Maid-servant of Khamda(1). She had enjoyed sexual intercourse with him. 1. AvaN. 477, AvaCu. I. p. 285, Vis. 1931, KalpDh. p. 105, AvaM. p. 277. Damtakkhaliya (Dantolukhalika) A class of Vana prastha ascetics. Abhayadeva explains them as living on fruits. But really they should be a type of ascetics who used to eat whole and unground grain, as mentioned in the Manusmoti, using their teeth as inortar. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38. 3. See Manusmsti 6. 17, 2. BhaA. p. 519.

Page #366
353 Daga Dakkha ( Daksa ) Commander of the infantry of the lords of the northern Bhavanavai gods, Bhuyanamda(1) etc. 1. Jam. 119, Sth. 404, 582, AvaCu. I. p. 146. Dakkhinakulaga (Daksinakulaka ) See Dahinakalaga. 1. BhaA. p. 519. Dakkhinapaha ( Daksinapatha ) See Dakkhinapaha.1 1. AvaM. p. 250. Dakhinamathura or Dakkhinamahura (Daksinamathura) Same as Mahura(2).1 1. AvaH. p. 356, 688. Dakkhinavacala ( Daksinavacala ) See Dabina-Vayala. 1. AvaH. p. 195. Dakkhinapaha ( Daksinapatha ) See Dakkhinavaha.1 1. AcaCu. p. 260, NisCu. II. p. 415. Dakkhinavaha ( Daksinapatha ) Mabesaripuri city was established in the Dakkhinavaha region by queen Bhadda(2), wife of king Payavai(1) of Poyanapura and mother of prince Ayala(6). There was an acute famine of twelve years' duration when Vairasami toured this region. Its people are characterised as dul1.3 Blacksmiths and distillers of this region are treated contemptuously. Costumes of the people of Dakkhinavaha differ from those of Uttara vaha.5 Marriage with daughter of maternal-uncle is permitted there. In villages there were temples generally dedicated to Vanamamtara gods.? Kakini was a copper-coin of that region. Two Dakkhinavaha-rupakas were equivalent to one Kancipuri-rupaka, called nelaka and two nelakas to a Kusumanagara (Pataliputra ) rupaka.9 Dakkhinavaha is referred to at some other places also.10 King Sampai had conquered the whole of Dakkhinavaha which commenced from Ujjeni and he made his reign suitable for the journey (vihara) of Jaina monks.11 Dakkhinavaha can be identified with the southern half of India lying to the south of mount Veyaddha(2), i.e. the Vindhya mountain or river Narmda.12 1. AvaCu. I. p. 232. 9. BrhBh. 3892, BrhKs. IV. p. 1069, 2. Ibid. 1. p. 404. NisBh. 959, NisCu. II. p. 95. 3. VyaBh. 10. 193. 10. NisBh. 5028, NisCu. III. p. 974, 4. NisCu. IV. p. 132, BrhKs. III. p. 760, 818, 896. 5. DasCu. p. 17. 11. BrhKs. pp, 915--7, NisCu. II. pp. 6. Ibid., DasH. p. 22. 361-2. 7. AcaCu. p. 260. 12. IDETBJ. p. 77, SGAMI. p. 37. 8. BrhKs. II. p. 573. 1. Daga (Daka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 45 www.jainelib

Page #367
Daga 354 2. Daga (i) Eighth as well as (ii) ninth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 590. 2. Dagapamcavanna (Dakapancavarna ) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Same as Dagapamcavanna.? Dagapanavanna (Dakapancavrana) 1. SthA. p. 79. Dagabhala See Dagabhalagaddabha? 1. Risi. 22. Dagabhala-gaddabha (Dagabhala-gardabha ) A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Titthayara Pasa(1), recognised as a Patteyabuddha.1 1. Risi. 22, Risi (Sangrahani). Dagavanna (Dakavarna ) Same as Dagapamcavanpa. 1. Sur. 107. Dagasima ( Dakasiman) A mountain, ten thousand yojanas broad. It is abode of god Manosilaya. It is situated in the Lavana ocean at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the north of Jambuddiva. Further to the north of it, at a distance of fifty two thousand yojanas, there is a Mabapayalakalasa called Isara.3 1. SamA. 52 | 3. Sam. 52 2. Sth. 305. Dagasoyaria (Dakasaukarika ) Another name of samkha(12), 1. PinN. 314, PinNM. p. 98. Dadhakeu (Drdhaketu) A would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. See Pannaghosa. 1. Tir. 1119. Tenth chapter of the fourth section of 1. Dadhanemi (Drdhanemi) Astagadadasa. 1. Ant. 8. 2. Dadhanemi Son of Samuddavijya(1) and his wife Siva(2) of Bara vai. He was brother of Titthayara Aritthanemi. He had fifty wives. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 8.

Page #368
355 Dadhabhumi Eighth would-be Kulagara of the Bharaha(2) 1. Dadhadhanu (Drdhadhanus) region. See Kujagara. 1. Sth. 767. See 2. Dadhadhapu A would-be Kulagara of the Eravaya(1) region. Kulagara. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1007. Dadhadhamma (Drdhadharma ) A god belonging to Isanakappa. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 171, AvaM. p. 222. Dadhapainna or Dadhappaina (Dsdhapratijna) Future birth-name of ascetic Ammada(1), King Paesi, Gosala and others. 1. Aup. 40, Bha. 530, 13. Bha. 560. 2. Raj. 209. 14. Vip. 7-34. 1. Dadhappahari (Dsahapraharin) A chieftain of thieves. Once he killed a Brahmana and his pregnant wife. Later he took to asceticism and started observing meditation. People harassed him to take revenge of his previous cruel acts. But he tolerated all the troubles patiently, obtained omniscience and attained liberation." 1. Ava. p. 27, AvaCu. I. p. 568; Vis. 3646, AvaN. 946, UttK. PP. 59-61, AvaH. p. 438. 2. Dadhappahari A resident of the city of Kosambi and a friend of Amobaraha, the coachman of king Jiyasattu(36) of Ujjeni. He was wellversed in archery. Agadadatta, son of Amoharaha had learnt archery from him.1 1. Utts. pp. 213-4. Dadhabhumi (Duohabhumi) Mahavira after having completed his tenth rainy season at Savatthi passed through Sanulatthi village and entered the region of Mlecchas called Dadhabhumi. While sojourning at Pedbalaggama he undertook to perform mahapadima = mahapratima in the Polasa shrine. When Sakka(3) praised him for his unperplexed meditation, god Samgamaa became jealous of him. He tried to disturb him by creating a lot of evil phenomena. He followed him up to Valuyapamtha, also called Valuyaggama, and again created natural calamities. He continued disturbing him for a period of six months but Mahavira did not swerve at all. Ultimately that god prayed his pardon and went away. Dadhabhumi is identified with Dalabhum in Singhbhum district,2 1. AvaN. 497, AvaCu. I. p. 301, Vis. 1 2. LAI. p. 278. 1953, KalpSan. p. 88; KalpV. p. 168.

Page #369
Dadhamitta 356 Dadhamitta (Dsdhamitra) A resident of Damtapura. He was a friend of Dhanamitta(2). He had brought a bundle of ivory from forest for his friend though it was prohibited by the king. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, NisCu. IV. p. 362, Avan. 1275, VyaM. III. p. 17, BrhKs. p. 591, AvaH. p. 666. 1. Dadharaha (Drdharatha) King of Bhaddilapura, father of Titthamkara Siyala and husband of queen Namda(3).1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 473, SthA. p. 308. 2. Dadharaha Son of Baladeva(1) and his wife Revai(3) of Baravai. He had fifty wives. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi and observed asceticism for nine years. After death he took birth as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. He will take one more birth in Mahavideha and attain liberation there. 1. Nir. 5.8. 3. Dadharaha Eighth of the ten kulagaras of the past Osappinii in the Bharaha(2) region. Sthananga mentions him as that of the past Ussappini.? See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sam. 157. 2. Sth. 767. 4. Dadharaha Eighth of the ten Kulagaras of the past Osappini. See Kulagara for clarification, 1. Sam. 157. 5. Dadharaha One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Eighth chapter of Vanhidasa.1 6. Dadharaha 1. Nir. 5.1, One of the three councils of some Logapalas, Dadharaha (Drdharatha) their wives etc. 1 1. Sth. 154. 1. Dadhau (Dsdhayus) Previous birth of the fifth would-be Titthamkara Savvanubhui(1) in the Bharaha(2) region. He lived in the tirtha of Mahavira. 1. Sth. 691, Sam. 159. 2. Dadhau A man (Son of Lacchai) who was born in the seventh infernal region after his death, 1. Jiv. 89. 1. Datta A merchant of Rohidaa. He had a daughter named Devadatta(2). Kanhasiri(1) was his wife.1 1. Vip. 30, SthA. p. 508. www.jaine

Page #370
357 Datta 2. Datta Seventh Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region. He lived prior to Malli(1), the nineteenth Titthamkara, and posterior to Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara. He was son of king Aggisiha and his queen Sesavai(2) of Vanarasi. Namdana(1) was his elder brother. Laliyamitta was his previous birth name. His height was seventy six dhanusas. After enjoying fifty-six thousand years life he died and again took birth in the fifth hell. He had killed his Padisattu Paharaa(2). 1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40-41. vis 1765, 1777; Tir 577, 602-615, Sth. 672; AvaN. 403-413, 421, Uttk. p. 349. According to Tilogapanpatti (4.1422) his total age was 32000 years. According to Sam. 35 his height was 35 bows. 3. Datta Fifth Kulagara of the coming Ussappini (ascending cycle) in the Bharaha(2) region. See Kulagara. 1. Sam. 159, Sth. 556, Tir. 1004. 4. Datta One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1)". 1. KalpDh. 151. 5. Datta A merchant belonging to the city of Tagara. He had renounced the world along with his wife Bhadda(1) and his son Arahanna(2) and become a disciple of preceptor Arahamitta(3).1 1. UttCu. p. 58, UttN. and Utts. p. 90, Uttk. p. 34, PakY. p. 24. 6. Datta Disciple of Siha(6) and grand disciple of Samgamathera. He was sent to Kollaira by Siha to see the condition of Samgamathera who stayed there fore a long period. When he saw' his grand teacher living at one and the same place even after the lapse of a pretty long time, he suspected his fidelity. (Monks are not expected to stay at one and the same place for a long period.) Later his suspicion was removed by a god.1 1. NisCu. III. p. 408, UttCu. p. 67, PinNBh. 40, PinNM. pp. 125-6, PinN. 427, Mar. 491. 7. Datta Son of king Jiyasattu(3) of Turu vini. He was very fond of sacrifice (yajna). Once he asked preceptor Kalaga(5) to explain the fruit of sacrificial performances. Kalaga told him that it was hell. Datta was killed by his own persons as already prophesied by Kalaga. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 495, AvaN. 872. 8. Datta Father of Meyajja(1), the tenth principal disciple of Malavira.1 1. AvaN. 648, Vis. 2509. 9. Datta Aking whose son was Jiyasattu(2) and grandson Meghaghosa. 1. Tir. 695-6. 10. Datta Son of king Kakki of Padaliputta. 1. Tir. 690.

Page #371
Datta 358 11. Datta King of the city of Campa. He was the husband of queen Rattavai(3) and father of prince Mahacamda(4),1 1. Vip. 34. 12. Datta A god who staged a drama before Mahavira. He was a merchant of Camdana(2) city in his former life. 1. Nir. 3,7. 13. Datta Seventh chapter of Pupphiya. 1. Nir. 3.1. A preceptor who defined scriptural knowledge. Dattilayaria (Dattilacarya ) 1. DasCu. p. 4. Another name of Rahu(1). 1. Daddura (Dardura) 1. Bha. 453. 2. Daddura A god belonging to Dadduravadimsaa who staged a drama before Mahavira at Rayagiha. He was a merchant of the name of Namda(11) in his previous birth. After death he took birth as a frog in the pond which was built previously by himself. Thereafter he was born as god Daddura.1 1. Ina. 93-5, Bhak. 75. Daddura vadimsaa (Darduravatamsaka ) A celestial abode of the first heavenly region. God Daddura(2) was born in it.1 1. Jna. 93. Dadhimuha (Dadhimukha) A mountain resembling the form of a paryarika.1 It is even in shape from all sides, sixty four thousand yojanas high' and one thousand yojanas deep. There are sixteen such mountains all situated in the Namdisara island which has four Amjanaga mountains in its four quarters, every Amjanaga having four puskarinis in its four quarters and every puskarini accomodating one Dadhimuha mountain in its centre. On the eve of the emancipation of Usabha(1), the Logapalas of Sakka(3) celebrated atthahia (eight days festival) on these mountains.5 1. Uttk. p. 192. 4. Jiv. 183, SamA. p. 78, Sth. 307. 2. Sam. 64. 5. Jam. 33. 3. NisBh. 52, Jiv, 183. Dadhivahana (Dadhivahana) See Dahivahana. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 318, AvaH. p. 718. Dabbha (Darbha) Sixth sub-section of twenty-first sub-section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 688.

Page #372
Dabbhayana (Darbhayana) 1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. Dabbhiya (Darbhika) 1. SurM. p. 151. Dabhiyana (Darbhayana) 1. Sur. 50. Dabbhiyayana (Darbhyayana) Same as Dabbhayana.1 1. Jam. 159. Damaghosa (Damaghosa) 1. Jna. 117. Same as Dabbhiyayana.1 1. Damila (Dravida) 359 Family-name of the Citta constellation.1 Same as Dabbhiyayana.1 Father of king Sisupala.1 Damadamta (Damadanta) King of the city of Hatthisiha. He was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayanvara) ceremony of Dovai.1 He was not in good terms with Pandavas. He renounced the world and took to asceticism. Once when he visited Hatthinaura, Dujjohana harassed him, whereas Judhitthila served him. But he had equanimity for both of them.2 2. AvaCn. I. p. 492. AvaN. 866, Vis. 3332-4, Mar. 442, AvaH. p. 365. 1. Jna. 117. I Damayanti (Damayanti) A virtuous lady.1 1. Ava. p. 28. 1. UttCu. p. 242, AvaCu. II. p. 81. A race of this name.1 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4. 2. BrhKs. IV. p. 1069. 3. NisCu. II. p. 362. 4. BrhBh. 3289, BrhKs III. p. 921. 5. BrhKs. p. 382. Damila 2. Damila An Anariya (non-Aryan) country.' Kancipuri was situated in it.2 Ujjeni was transferred to Sampai by his father while the Damila country was conquered by himself.3 Sampai made Andhra, Dravida, Maharastra, Kudukka, etc. suitable for the tour of monks. The people of Damila had their own language. It was not understood by the people from north India, whereas the people of Damila were not conversant with the Aryan languages.7 In the Dravida country crops were raised by water supplied from tanks.8 Clothes of very fine texture, made of lotus fibres, were produced there." It is identified with the country of Tamil speaking people of south India from Rameshvar to Tirupati.10 6. Ibid. p. 1038. 7. VyaBh. 4.139. 8. BrhKs. p. 283. 9. Jam. p. 20, JamS. p. 107. 10. LAI. p. 279, GDA. p. 57, SGAMI p. 86.

Page #373
Damiti 360 A maid servant of Dravadian origin serving Damili (Dramili or Dravidi) in royal harems.1 1. Jna. 18, Jam. 43. Daridda (Daridra ) A heretic of Kayamgala. He had beaten Gosala.1 1. Avacu. I. p. 287, AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, KalpDh. p. 106. Davila ( Dravida ) Same as Damila.1 1. Pras. 4. Dasaura ( Dasapura) See Dasapura. 1. UttN. & Utts. pp. 96-97. Dasakaliya (Dasakalika) Another name of Dasa veyaliya. 1. DasN. 11-15, DasN. p. 1, AvaN. 84, Aval. p. 58, AcaSi. p. 84. DasH. p. 1. Dasakaliya-nijjutti (Dasakalika-niryukti) A versified commentary on Dasakaliya or Dasaveyajiya, by Bhaddabahu(2). It was composed after the completion of the niryuktis on Avassaga, Uttarajjhayana and Ayara. Pimdanijjutti is a part of it.2 1. Avan. 84, Vis. 1079, AcaSi. p. 84. 1 2. PinNM. p. 1. Dasagaliya (Dasakalika) Identical with Dasaveyaliya. 1. Vis. 1026. Dasa-cittasamahitthana (Dasacittasamadhisthana) Fifth chapter of Ayaradasa. 1. Sth. 755. Dasanna (Dasarna ) An Ariya country with its capital at Mattiyavai. Citta(1) and Sambhuya(2) in their previous life were born in this country as slaves of Brahmin.King Dasannabhadda reigned there. It is identified with modern East Malwa and the adjoining regions. Its capital was at Vidisa, modern Besnagar near Bhilsa." 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. 3. Utt. 18.44, AvaN, 847, Utts. p. 448. 2. Utt. 13.6, UttCu. p. 214, Utts. p. 376 4. SGAMI, pp. 34, 151. Dasannakuda (Dasarnakuta ) A hill situated to the north-east of Dasannapura.' At the time of Mahavira's sojourn on it, Sakka(3) paid homage to him, riding on the Airavata elephant. On that occasion the impression of the forefeet of the elephant got marked on that hill. Since it was named Gayaggapaya.2 Arya Mahagiri performed sallekhana on it.? It is also taken to be a peak of mount Ujjimta, famous for the foot-print of an elephant. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 476. 13. Ibid. II. p. 157. 2. Ibid. p. 484. 4. AcaSi. p. 418. . www.jainen

Page #374
361 Dasapura Dasannapura (Dasarnapura) A city to the north-east of which Dasanpakada was situated. Its ruler was Dasannabhadda.? A son of king Jiyasattu(23) of Ujjeni took to asceticism in this city. It was also known as Elakaccha. Dasannapura seems to be a name given to the capital of the Dasanna country just as Magahapura was for Rayagiha in the later literature. Historical as well as other literary evidences establish that Vidisa was its capital. Vidisa is identified with modern Besnagar near Bhilsa, situated on river Betwa. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 475, 176, 483. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 156. 2. Ibid. p. 479, SthA. p. 510. 5. See SBM. p. 372. 3. AcaCu. p. 226. 6. SGAM I. p. 151. 1. Dasannabhadda (Dasarnabhadra) King of the Dasanna country or Dasanpapura city. He was very proud of his prosperity. Once Sakka(3) humbled his pride by displaying a superior type of prosperity on the occasion of Mahavira's visit to the city. Then the king renounced the world and became a monk.? 1. Utt, 18.44, Utts. p. 148, Vis. 3290, 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 480-484. AvaN. 847, Ava. p. 27. Mahan. p. 65, AvaCu. I. pp. 355, 479. 2. DasaNGnabhadda Ninth chapter of Aputtarovavaiyadasa. It is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. 1. Dasadhani (Dasa dhanis) A would-be Kulagara of this name of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2)1 as well as Eravaya(1) region. See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sth. 767. | 2. Sam. 159, Tir. 1007. 2. Dasadhanu Son of king Balade va(1) and his queen Revai(3) of Baravai. The rest of the description is like that of Nisadha(1). 1. Nir. 5.11. 3. Dasadhanu Eleventh chapter of Vanhidasa.1 1. Nir. 5.1. Dasapura (Dasapura) A city. King Udayana(1) of Vitibhaya along with ten other rulers attacked Pajjoya, King of Ujjeni, and imprisoned him as he had stolen the idol of Jivamtasami. While on his way back from Ujjeni, Udayana had to sojourn at a place in the mid-way due to rainy season.1 There he celebrated pajjusana, observed fast for a day and set Pajjoya free. His ten allies erected there a mud-fort for safety. When they departed 1. NisBh. 3188, NisCu. III. p. 147. 1 2. Ibid. Kalps. p. 234. 46

Page #375
362 from there, some royal merchants settled there and the place was named Dasapura3 in as much as ten kings had fortified it. Arya Rakkhiya(1),5 son of purohita Somadeva(3) belonged to that place. There was a park named Ucchughara' where he went to study Ditthivaya under preceptor Tosaliputta. He had, as a monk, spent a rainy season there? He honoured Phaggurakkkiya10 with the title of acarya and left his mortal coils at this city." Gotthamahila12 propounded abaddhikavada13 in V. N. 584 and disconnected himself from the sangha at this place11 Arya Vaira(2) was conferred here the title of Vacaka.15 Dasapura is identified with Mandasor in Malva.16 Dasaraha 3. UttK. pp. 112, 347. 4. AvaCu. I. pp. 394, 401, UttCu. p. 61, UttS. pp. 96-97. 5. AvaCu. I. pp. 397, 401, UttS. pp. 96-97, KalpDh. p. 172. 6. AvaCu. I. p. 401, KalpSan. pp. 144ff., KalpDh. p. 172, UttK. p. 37. 7. NisBh. 5607. 8. AvaCu. I. p. 401, NisBh. 4536, NisCu. III. p. 441, UttK. p. 38. 4. Dasaraha 1. Nir. 5.1. 9. VyaBh. 8.222. 10. AvaCu. I. p. 401. 11. SthA. p. 413. 1. Dasaraha (Dasaratha) Father of the eighth Baladeva(2), Pauma(6) and eighth Vasudeva(1), Narayana(1) of the current descending cycle. Among his wives Aparaiya(13) and Kekai(1) are mentioned.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 602-3, PrasA. p. 87, Sth. 672. 12. AvaCu. I. p. 412, Sth. 587. 13. AvaBh. 141-142, Vis. 2809, 3009-11, AvaN. 781, UttN. & UttS. p. 172. 14. AvaN. 782. 2. Dasaraha One of the ten Kulagaras (governors) of the past ascending1 as well as descending2 cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sth. 767. 2. Sam. 157. 3. Dasaraha Son of king Baladeva(1) and his queen Revai(3) of Baravai. The rest of the description is like that of Nisadha(1).1 1. Nir. 5.7. 15. AvaN. 768, Vis. 2779. 16. GDA. p. 54. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, SthA. p. 52. 2. DasN. pp. 7, 9. 12. Seventh chapter of Vanhidasa.1 Dasavealiya or Dasaveyaliya (Dasavaikalika) An Amgabahira Ukkaliya text. Its original name seems to be Dasakaliya.2 According to its nijjutti, the title is based on two ideas, viz. number and time.3 The term 'dasa' indicates that this work consists of ten chapters and 'kaliya' suggests that this work was extracted in day-time (before the third paurusi was over.)1 3. DasN. p. 7. 4. DasN. and DasH. pp. 2, 9, 12.

Page #376
363 Dasa The word 'veyaliya' used instead of Kaliya' signifies that this work can be read or recited at Viyala-Vikala, i.e. in the evening. Or the text which was extracted by preceptor Sejjambhava for the welfare of his son monk Managa (from different Puvvas), was systematically arranged at Viyala.? Dasaveyaliya is divided into ten chapters. Out of them the fifth has two sections and the ninth four. Except chapters fourth and ninth, all the chapters are entirely in verse. Chapter fourth begins with a number of passages in prose, whereas chapter ninth has some portions in prose intercepted by verses. The titles of all these chapters are significant. The work deals with monastic conduct. The chapters bear the following names: 1. Dumapupphiya - a parable pertaining to flowers of a tree, 2. Samanpapuyyaya - the chapter commencing with monkhood, 3. Khuddiyayarakaha - a brief exposition of conduct, 4. Chajjivaniya or Dhammapannatti - six groups of living beings or exposition of duty, 5. Pimdesana - search for food, 6. Dhammatthakama or Mahayarakaha - desire for liberation or a detailed exposition of conduct, 7. Vakkasuddhi - purity of speech, 8. Ayarappanihi - treasure of conduct, 9. Vinayasamahi - devotion to discipline, 10. Sabhikkhua true monk or saint. Two Culas (appendices ) have been appended to them at the end. Dasaveyaliya should be studied after Avassaga but before Uttarajjhayana. Some of the verses of Dasaveyaliya agree word by word with those of Uttarajjhayana.10 Similarly, some prose-passages occuring in Dasaveyaliya tally almost word by word with those of Ayara.11 Titthogali predicts that the extinction of the text of Dasaveyaliya will take place in V.N. 20900 and of its meaning in V.N. 21000.12 5. DasCu. pp. 5, 7. 9. NisCu. IV. p. 252, VyaBh. 3.176. 6. DasN. p. 12. 10. Compare: Ch. 2. VV. 7-11 of Das. with 7. DasCu. p. 7, DasH. p. 12, DasN. Ch. 22. Vy, 42-4, 46, 49, of Utt. pp. 9-10, 12, Mahan. p. 116, KalpV. | 11. Compare: Ch. 4 of Das, with Aca. 2.15. p. 251. 12. Tir. 827, 842. 8. Dass. pp. 11-15, DasCu. p. 8. Dasa veyaliya-cunni (Dasavaikalika-curni) A commentary in prose on Dasaveyaliya. Its extent is 7576 slokas. It is referred to in Uttarajjhayanacunni? as well as in Avassaga-cunni. See also Jinadasagaaimahattara. 1. DasCu. p. 379. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 117. 2. UttCu. p. 274. Dasa (Dasa) Same as Dasasuyakkhamdha. 1. Nan. 44, Sam. 26, Pak. p. 44, Tir. 817, AvaCu. I. p. 158. Dasa-Kappa-Vayahara (Dasakalp-Vyavahara) Total number of chapters in Dasa, Kappa(2) and Vavahara are twenty-six.1 1. Sam. 26, Pak. p. 69, AvaCu. II. p. 148.

Page #377
Dasara 364 1. Dasara (Dasarha ) Collective name for Baladeva(2)s and Vasudeva(1)s. Their dynasty (vamsa) originates in Dusamasusama era. It consists of nine Baladevas and nine Vasudevas in every Osappini and Ussappini. Tivittha(1) was the first Dasara in this cycle of time.? Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) is called Dasarasiha.3 1. Sth. 89, 143, SutN. 149, Jam. 34, 1 2. AvaN. 425. 40, Tir. 568, 1142. 3. AvaN. 1168. 2. Dasara Ten sons of Vanhi(1) as revered kings under Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1), belonging to Baravai. They were Samuddavijaya(1). Akkhobha(2), Thimiya(2), Sagara(7), Himavamta(4), Ayala(4), Dharana(4), Purana(3), Abhicamda(3) and Vasudeva.1 1. Jna. 117, Ant. 1-6, AntA. p. 2, Pras. 15, Pras. A. p. 73, Utt. 22-27, Nir. 5.1, BrhM. p. 57, DasN. p. 36, DasCu. pp. 41, 320. Same as Vasudeva." Dasarakulanamdana (Dasarhakulanandana ) 1. OghN. 535. Fourth chapter of Bamdhadasa. Dasaramamdala (Dasarhamandala ) 1. Sth. 755. Dasarasiha (Dasarhasimha ) Same as Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). 1. AvaN. 1168, AvaCu. II. p. 32, Utts. p. 69. Dasasuyakkhamdha (Dasasrutaskandha) An Angabahira Kaliya text. It is the same as Ayaradasa in view of contents given in Thana. Titthogali had predicted its extinction in V.N. 1500.3 It is mostly in prose. Only two of its chapters, viz., the fifth and the ninth contain some verses. It deals with the following topics in ten chapters :4 (1) Twenty asamahitthanas-causes that upset an ascetic when he follows a path adverse to his conduct, (2) twentyone sabaladosas-causes that weaken the spirit of an ascetic, (3) thirtythree asayanas irreverences to a preceptor etc., (4) eight Ganisampadas-prerequisites of a preceptor, (5) ten Cittasamahitshanas--ways to mental control, (6) eleven Uvasagapadimas-penances of a lay-votary, (7) twelve Bhikkhupadimas penances of an ascetic, (8) Pajjosanakappa-rules to be observed during rainy season, (9) thirty mohanijjatthanas---causes leading to the binding of deluding karma, and (10) Ayat itthanas--causes of reincarnation. A niryukti (versified Prakrit commentary) as well as a curni (commentary in prose) in Prakrit was composed on Dasasuyakkhamdha. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 44. 4. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 511, NanM. p. 206. 2. Sth. 755. 5. AvaN. 84, Vis. 1079, SamA. p. 96. 3. Tir. 817. 6. DasaCu. p. 92, KalpDh. p. 11.

Page #378
Dahavai (Drahavati) 1. Sth. 197. Dahana (Dahana) Son of Brahmana Huyasana(1) of Padaliputta. He renounced the world with his parents and elder brother Jalana.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 195, 365 See Dahavai.1 1. Dahavai (Drahavati) A lake situated in the southern part of Nilavamta mountain. It lays to the east of Avatta and west of Kaccagavai, two districts in the Mahavideha region. River Dahavai(2) rises from the southern part of it.1 1. Jam. 95. Dahimukha (Dadhimukha) 1. NisBh. 52. 2. Dahavai A river which rises from Dahavai(1), separates the districts of Kocchavai from that of Avatta and empties into river Siya(1) in the south. It flows in the north-east of mount Mamdara(3).1 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 197, 522. 1. Dahimuha (Dadhimukha) Logapala Varuna (1).1 1. Bha. 167. Dahivahana See Dadhimuha.1 2. Dahimuha (ga) [ Dadhimukha(ka)] See Dadhimuha.1 1. Jiv. 183, Jam. 33. A type of gods belonging to the family of Dahivahana (Dadhivahana) King of Campa. He was husband of Paumavai(8) and father of Karakamdu. Once he went to a forest accompanied by his wife to fulfil her pregnancy-longing. They incidentally got separated there. The king returned to the city, whereas the queen reached Damtapura and took to asceticism. There she gave birth to Karakamdu who by chance became King of Kamcanapura, the capital of Kalimga(1). Once he came in conflict with his own father Dahivahana, but the clash was averted by Paumavai who introduced them to each other. Dahivahana, then, renounced the world and handed over the kingdom to Karakamdu.1 Dahivahana had one more wife named Dharini(3). Vasumai who is popularly known as Camdana(1), was their daughter. Once king Sayania of Kosambi invaded Campa. King Dahivahana escaped the arrest, whereas queen Dharini and princes Vasumai were captured by the enemies.2 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-7, UttCu. p. 178, UttS. p. 300, Vis 1977. 1 2. AvaCu. I. p. 318, AvaN. 521, KalpV. p. 170.

Page #379
Danaviriya 366 Danaviriya (Danavirya) A contemporary king of Paumabha, the sixth Titthamkara. 1. Tir. 469. Damanpaga (Damanaka) Son of a lapidary of Rayagiha. He was a fisherman in his former life. On the advice of his friend he abandoned this profession and remained resolute despite a lot of difficulties and hardships. By luck he was married to Visa, daughter of merchant Sagarapota of the same city. He became the master of the house of his father-in-law when the latter collapsed at the sad news of his son's death.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 324, AvaN. 1614. Damaddhi (Damardhi) A General under the lord of Sohamma(2) gods. He controls the column of bulls. The same is the name of such Generals belonging to the armies of the lords of Isana gods etc. 1 1. Sth. 404, 582. Damini (Damini) Principal woman disciple of Kumthu(1), the seventeenth Titthamkara.? Samavayanga mentions Amjuya in this context.? 1. Tir. 460 | 2. Sam. 157. One of the eighteen kinds of the Bambhi(2) scripts. Damili (Dravidvi) 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. 1. Darua (Daruka ) Son of king Vasudeva and his queen Dharini(4) of Baravai.1 Once he had to spend a night in a forest along with his brothers.? He had taken initiation from Aritthanemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 7. 13. Ant. 7, SthA. p. 457. 2. UttCu. p. 75. Utts. p. 118, UttK. p. 484. 2. Darua Twelfth chapter of third section of Astagadadasa. 1. Ant. 4. 3. Darua Charioteer of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1 1. Jna. 124. 4. Darua A merchant who used to arrange cock-fights. 1. UttNand Utts. p. 379. 5. Darua An ascetic who will be born in future as Titthamkara Anamtavijaya(1) in the coming ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He is the same as Darumada of Samavaya.1 1. Sth. 692, Sam. 159. ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region.

Page #380
367 Dahinaddha-Bharaha Daruijja pavvayaga (Darukiyaparvataka ) A type of mountains situated in the Suriyabha celestial abode. They appear like mountains of wood.1 1. Raj. 112, RajM. p. 195. Daruga (Daruka) See Darua. 1. UttCu. p. 75, Utts. p. 118. Darumada (Darumsta ) Previous birth of a twenty fourth would be Titthamkara Anamtavijaya(1) in the Bharaha(2) region. He is the same as Darua(5). 1. Sam. 159, Sth. 159. Davaddava (Davadrava) Elevanth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sam. 19. Dasikhabbadiya (Dasikharbatika) One of the four branches of Godasagana(2).1 1. Kalp. p. 256. Dabinakalaga (Daksinakulaka ) A class of vanaprastha ascetics whose movements were confined to the south bank of river Gamga.2 1. Bha. 417. 1 2. BhaA. p. 519. Dahipaddha-Kaccha (Daksinardha-Kaccha) Southern half of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahavideha. It lies to the south of its Veyaddha(1) mountain, to the north of river Siya(1), to the west of mount Cittakuda(1) and to the east of mount Malavamta(1). It extends 827175 and 2213 yojanas north to south and east to west respectively. It resembles the shape of a cot (paryarka) and is even and pleasant. 1. Jam. 93. Dahinaddha-Bharaha (Daksinardha-Bharata) Southern half of Bharaha(2) region, separated from the northern half by its Veyaddha(2) mountain.2 It has Lavana ocean on its three sides. Two great rivers, viz., Gamga' and Simdhu(1) enter it from Uttaraddha-Bharaha after having traversed mount Veyaddha and divide this region into three zones. In the centre of the middle zone there is situated the city of Viniya. The dhanuppittha, i.e., the pertinent arc of Dahinaddha-Bharaha measures less than 9800 yojanas? or 976616 yojanass exactly. Its breadth from north to south is 23815 yojanas 1. Jna. 52, Nis. 5.1, Kalp. 2. 6. Ibid. 41. 2. Jam. 10. 7. Sam. 98. 3. Nis. 5.1. 8. Jam. 11. 4. Jam. 74. 9. Ibid. 5. Ibid. 11.

Page #381
Dahinaddha-Bharaha-kuda 368 and its Jiva i.e. its chord from east to west is 97481 yojanas.10 DahinaddhaBharaha is the southern half of Indian Peninsula from Vindhyas to Cape Comorin. See also Dakkhinavaha. 10. Ibid. 11. GDA. p. 52, IDETBJ. p. 77. Dahinaddha-Bharaha-kuda (Daksinarddha-Bharata-Kuta) A peak of the southern part of the Veyaddha (2) mountain in the Bharaha(2) region. It is the abode of the presiding deity of Dahinaddha-Bharaha.2 1. Jam. 12. 2. Ibid. 14. Dahinaddha-Bharaha-deva (Daksinardha-Bharata-deva) A god presiding over the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region. He has a longevity of one palyopama years. He resides on Dahinaddha-Bharaha-Kuda. He is lord of thousands of gods and goddesses. His capital is at Dahinaddha.1 1. Jam. 14. Southern half Dahinaddha-Manussakhetta (Daksinardha-Manusyaksetra) of Manussakhetta. It consists, consisted and will consist of sixty six moons and sixty-six suns.1 1. Sam. 66. Dahinaddha (Daksinardha) Capital of the presiding deity of DahinaddhaBharaha(2).1 1. Jam. 14. Dahinaddha-Bharaha (Daksinarddha-Bharaha) 1. Jam. 11, 74. Dahina-Bharahaddha (Daksina-Bharatarddha) 1. Sam. 98. Dahina-mahana-kumdapura-samnivesa nives) Southern Mahanakumdapura suburb.1 1. Aca. 2. 176. Dahina-Vayala (Daksina-Vacala) also Vacala. 1. Vis. 1961, AvaCu. I. p. 277. 1. Utt. 28.23. 2. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46, Vis. 2766, Mar. 520, Sam. 22, 88; Anu. 146, JivM. p. 3. See Dahinaddha-Bharaha.1 See Dahinaddha-Bharaha.1 (Daksina-brahmana-Kundapura-san Ditthivaya (Drstivada) A canonical text other than eleven Amgas(3) and Painnaga. It is the twelfth, i.e., the last of the twelve Amga(3) texts.2 It is not extant now.3 It formed a part of dravyanuyoga. It was divided A place visited by Mahavira.1 See 3. Bha. 677, SthA. p. 5. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 411, UttCu, p. 1, AvaBh. 124.

Page #382
369 Dittbivisabhavara into five sections: (1) Parikamma, (2) Sutta(2), (3) Puvvagaya, (4) Anuoga, and (5) Culiya. These were further divided into various sub-sections. It was permitted to be taught to a monk of nineteen years' standing. It required sixteen years to receive this text and twelve years to revise it.? It was in the time of Bhaddabahu(1) that there occurred a twelve yearfamine. This seriously affected the study of the monks and resulted in their forgetting some portions of Ditthivaya. This fact came to the knowledge of the monks when they assembled in Padaliputta after the famine had disappeared. Thereupon a batch of five hundred monks went to Bhaddabahu who was in Nepala at that time to learn Ditthivaya, since he was the only person who was then in a position to remember and teach it. All but Thulabhadda left the place as they could not face the situation there. Thulabhadda, too, however, could not completely master even all the fourteep Purvas, i.e. the Puyvagaya section, as Bhaddabahu withheld the meaning of the last four Puvvas from him, because of some default on the part of the latter. Later on, with the death of Thulabhadda, even the verbal embodiment of these four Puvvas came to an end, as he was debarred from teaching them to others. Since then the knowledge of Puvvas went on decreasing. It was by V. N. 1000 that all the Puvvas got forgotten and thus, Ditthivaya became extinct.' According to the Digambara tradition also Bhaddabahu(1) was the last Caturdasapurvadhari. Visakhacarya etc. were conversant with ten Puvvas only, the last being Dharmasena (V. N. 345). Thereafter the knowledge of Puvvas went on decreasing and Dharasena is said to be the last one who was conversant with two Puvvas only. Some say that after Sudharman only partial (ekadesiya) knowledge of Puvvas was available and no one know completely. See CLJ. pp. 74-75; Kasayapahuda, I, Int. p. 48, Mathura, 1944. Ditthivaya' literally means 'exposition of doctrines.' This indicates that the real contents of Ditthivaya consisted of an exposition as well as refutation of different doctrines. It has ten significant names : Ditthivaya, Heuvaya, Bhuyavaya, Taccavaya, Sammavaya, Dhammavaya, Bhasavicaya, Puvvagaya, Anuoga and Sayvapanabhuyajiyasattasuhavaha.10 On account of their importance the Puvvas or the Caturdasapurvas as a whole are known as Ditthitaya.11 5. Nan. 57, Sam. 147, NanCu. pp, 71ff. | 8. AvaCu. II. p. 187, Tir. 701ff., Kalpv. NanH. p. 85, NanM. pp. 238ff., I p. 253. AvaCu. II. p. 247, Sam. 46. 9. Jams. p. 2, Tir. 809. 6. Vya. 10.32. 10. Sth. 742. 7. VyaBh. 4.564-5. | 11. Sth. 742, Kalpv. p. 187, See CLJ. p. 8. Ditthivisabhavana (Drstivisabhavana) A text permitted to be taught to a monk of seventeen years' standing. It is not extant now. 1. Vya. 10.31. Muni Manek's edition mentions eighteen years' standing. See Vya(M). 10.33. 47

Page #383
Dinna 370 1. Dinna (Datta) First person to give alms to Nami(1) the twenty-first Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 329. 2. Dinna 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 447. 3. Dinna First Ganadhara of eighth Titthayara Camdappabha(1).1 Previous birth of Sejjamsa(1). the eleventh Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157. 4. Dinna First disciple of Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Tir. 455. 5. Dinna An ascetic. He visited mount Atthavaya, became a disciple of Imdabhui and attained liberation.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 383, UttS. p. 325. 6. Dinna Disciple of preceptor Imdadinna and preceptor of Sihagiri(3).1 1. Kalp. pp. 254, 261. Dinnagani (Dattagani) It is predicted in Titthogali that extinction of six Amga(3) texts would take place in his time in V. N. 1250,1 1. Tir. 811. Dinnasahu (Dattasahu) It is predicted in Titthogali that extinction of Dasaveyaliya would take place in his time in V. N. 20900.1 1. Tir. 827. Divayara (Divakara ) 1. Sth. 643. Divittha(u) (Dviprstha) A peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. AvaN. (Dipika). p. 78, Tir. 1143, Disa (Disa) 1. Bha. 561. See Duvittha Disavaya (Digpata ).1 Same as Disakumara. 1. AnuCu. p. 55. Thirteenth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 Disai (Disadi)1 See Disadi. 1. Sam. 16. Disakumara (Dikkumara or Disakumara) One of the ten classes of Bhavanavai gods. They are under Vesamana(9), a Logapala of Sakka(3).2 Amiyagai and Amiyavahana are their lords. They have seventy-six lakhs of 1. Praj. 46. 3. Ibid. See. also Bha. 589 & Jam. 119. 2. Bha. 168.

Page #384
Disakumari residential mansions. They wear white costumes. They are yellow-gold complexioned. Their minimum longevity is 10000 years. The maximum lifespan of the southern and northern gods is one and a half palyopama and somewhat less than two palyopama years respectively. Their diadem bears the sign of an elephant." 4. Sam. 76. 5. Praj. 46. I Disakumari-mahattariga( ya) (Disakumarimahattarika) kumari. See Disakumari for details. 1. Sth. 259. 507, 643, Jam. 112-114, AvaCu. I. pp. 136-38. 371 1. Jam. 112-114, KalpDh. pp. 80. 81, JamS. p. 384, AvaCu. I. pp. 136-138. 2. Jam. 114. 3. Jam. 112-113. 4. Jna. 66. See for details KalpL. p. 69, KalpSam. p. 106, Kalps. p. 96, Kalp JayaV. pp. 69-70. 5. Jam. 112, AvaCu. I. p. 136. The Sthananga (Sth. 643) mentions the last four Disakumaris of adholoka as 6. Ibid. 95. 7. Ibid. 46. Disakumari (Disakumari ) Disakumari goddesses belong to the Bhavanavai class of gods. Among them there are 56 principal goddesses who are known as Disakumarimahattarigas. Each one of them has a large retinue of other goddesses.1 Mount Ruyaga (1) is their main abode. It has four quarterwise divisions called as Eastern, Westren, Northern, Southern Ruyaga. Each division has eight peaks, every peak presided over by a principal Disakumari. Thus thirtytwo principal Disakumaris reside on peaks, four reside in the four subquarters of mount Ruyaga and other four in its middle region.2 Eight dwell in the lower world (adholoka) and other eight in the upper world (urdhvaloka).3 They are sportive and take part in the consecration ceremony of Titthamkaras.+ The principal Disakumaris of adholoka, viz., Bhogamkara, Bhogavai, Subhoga, Bhogamalini, Toyadhara, Vicitta, Pupphamala and Animdla build a maternity hall for the expectant mother of a Titthamkara5 and those of urdhvaloka, viz., Mehamkara, Mehavai, Sumeha, Mehamalini, Suvaccha, Vaccamitta, Varisena and Balahaga purify the maternity hall with artificial rain. Namduttara(2), Namda(8) Anamda(2), Namdivaddhana(2) Vijaya(2), Vejayamti(5), Jayamti(6), and Aparajia(6), the principal Disakumaris of Eastern Ruyaga wait on the expectant mother holding mirrors in their hands. Iladevi(1) Suradevi(2) Puhai(5), Paumavai(16), Eganasa, Navamiya, Bhadda(33) and Sia(5) of Western Ruyaga wave fans, Alambusa, Missakesi, Pumdaria, Varuni(3) Hasa, Savvappabha, Siridevi(10) and Hiri of Northern Ruyaga move chowries A principal Disa of urdhvaloka and vice-versa. See also Tir. 144-147. 6. Jam. 113, AvaCu. I. p. 137. They are identical with those of the eight presiding deities of the peaks of Namdanavana (1). See Jam. 104, Tir 147-148, JamS. pp. 369, 388. 7. Jam. 114, Sth. 643. AvaCu. I. p. 137, Tir. 153.

Page #385
Disadi and Samahara, Supainna, Suppabuddha, Jasohara, Lacchimai, Sesavai, Cittagutta and Vasumdhara of Southern Ruyaga raise pitchers in their hands, all singing auspicious songs. The principal Disakumaris of sub-quarters, viz., Citta(3), Cittakanaga, Satera(1) and Soyamani(1) hold lamps while Rua(1), Ruasia, Surua(1) and Ruagavai of the middle region of Ruyaga perform the ceremony of severing the navel-string of newly born child.8 Every principal Disakumari has her own retinue of samanika goddesses etc.9 8. Jam. 114, Sth. 259, 643, AvaCu. I. p. 138, Tir. 155-164. The Titthogali (Tir 165) mentions altogether four new principal Disakumaris, viz., Vijaya(II) Vejayamti (4), Jayamti (13) and Disadi (Disadi) One of the several names of mount Mandara(3),1 1. Jam. 109, Sam. 16. Disapokkhi (Disaproksin) A class of vanaprastha ascetics1 who sprinkle water in all the directions before collecting fruits etc.2 2. BhaA. p. 519, AvaCu. I. pp. 457, 470-1. Same as Disapokkhi. 1. Bha. 417, Aup. 38, Nir. 3.3. Disapokkhiya (Disaproksika) 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 457, 470-1. Disasotthiya (Disasvastika) 1. Sth. 643. 372 Aparaiya (7) as residing in the subquarters of the middle region of mount Ruyaga. They severe the navel string of the new-born-babe. 9. Jam. 112, AvaCu. I. pp. 136-138. A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 Disasovatthiya (Disasauvastika) A celestial' abode in Panata where gods have a maximum life-span of twenty sagaropama years. They breathe once in twenty fortnights and feel hungry once in twenty thousand years.2 1. Aca. 2. 176. 2. Sam. 20. Disahatthikuda (Disahastikuta) Peak of the mountain of the shape of an elephant. In the Bhaddasalavana of the Mamdara(3) mountain in Jambuddiva there are eight such peaks situated in eight quarters. They are : Paumuttara(1), Nilavamta(5), Suhatthi(2), Amjanagiri(1), Kumuda(2) Palasaya, Vadimsa(1) and Royanagiri.1 1. Sth. 642. Disi (Disa) First chapter of the tenth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 394. Disikumari (Disakumari) Same as Disakumari.1 1. Sth. 507. Disidevaya (Disadevata) Same as Disikumari.1 1. Sth. A. p. 439.

Page #386
373 Divasiha 1. Diva (Dipa) (i) Eleventh chapter of the sixteenth section as well as (ii) sixth chapter of the ninth section of Viyabapanpatti.? 1. Bha. 561. 2. Ibid. 648. 2. Diva (Dvipa) A territory situated to the south of Surattha across the sea. The sabharaga coin was current in it. Diva can be identified with modern Diu.3 1. BrhBh. 3291. 3. Sec Srimad Rajendrasuri Smaraka 2. BrhKs. p. 1069. Grantha (1957), p. 540. Divakumara ( Dvipakumara ) One of the ten classes of Bhavanavai gods.1 They are under Vesamana(9), a Logapala of Sakka(3). They have seventysix lakhs of mansions.Punna(3) and Vasittha(3) are their lords. Their minimum span of life is ten thousand years. The maximum longevity of the southern and northern gods is 13 palyopama and somewhat less than two palyopama years respectively. They are gold complexioned with reddish shade. They wear blue (nila) costumes. Their diadem bears the sign of a lion. 1. Praj. 46. 5. Praj. 95. 2. Bha. 168 6. Ibid. 46. See also Bha. 589 for other 3. Sam. 76. details. 4. Bha. 168-169. Divaga (Dipaka) A park of Rahavirapura. 1. AvaBh. 146. AvaCu. I. p. 427, Utts. p. 178, NisBh. 5609, Vis. 3052. Divapanpatti (Dvipaprajnapti).1 See Kaliya. 1. NanM. p. 254. Divasamuddovavatti (Dvipasamudropapatti) 1. Sth. 755. Sixth chapter of Dihadasa. Divasagarapannatti (Dvipasagaraprajnapti) Amgabahira Kalia texti containing an account of various islands and oceans. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 45, BhaA. p. 203, 2. Pak Y. p. 67. AvaCu. II. p. 6, NisCu. I. p. 61, SthA. p. 480, Sth. 152, 277. Divasagarapannattisamgahani (Dvipasagaraprajnaptisangrahani) A canonical text. It seems to be the same as Divasagarapannatti. 1. SthA. p. 224, 231. See also 'Agamonu Digdarsana' by K, R. Kapadia, 1948, p. 195. Divasiha (Dipasikha) A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1). 1. UttN. p. 379.

Page #387
Divayana 374 1. Divayana (Dvaipayana) A Brahmin mendicant1 who attained emancipation while not abandoning cold water (having life), vegetables, fruits, flowers, etc. He is recognised as a Patteyabuddha in the tirtha of Mahavira.3 3. Risi 40, Risi (Sangrahani) 1. Aup. 38. 2. Sut. 1.3.4.3, SutCu. p. 120, SutSi. p. 95. 2. Divayana Previous birth of the twentieth would-be Titthamkara Aniyatti(1) in the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 159. 3. Divayana Son of ascetic (tapasa) Parasara of Soriyapura.1 Once being harassed by Jayava princes he resolved to burn the city of Baravai. After death he took birth as an Aggikumara god and burnt the city to ashes.2 1. UttNe. pp. 37-8. 1 2. Ant. II, DasN. and DasH. p. 36. DasCu. p. 41, SthA. p. 255. Diha (Dirgha) King of the Kosala country. He was a friend of king Bambha of Kampillapura and got attached to his wife Culani(2) after her husband's death. He was later on, killed by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1),1 son of king Bambha. 1. UttS. pp. 377-8. 1. Dihadamta (Dirghadanta) Sixth chapter of the first section of Anuttarova vaiyadasa.1 1. Anut. 1. 2. Dihadamta Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dharini(1) of Rayagiha. He took initiation from Mahavira, observed asceticism for twelve years and was born as a god in Anuttara celestial abode after death. He will take one more birth as a man in the Mahavideha region and attain emancipation there.1 1. Anut. 1. 3. Dihadamta Jambuddiva.1 Second would-be Cakkavatti of the Bharaha (2) region in 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1124. Dihadasa (Dirghadasa) One of the ten dasa texts. It is not extant now. It consisted of ten chapters, viz., Camda(2), Sura(10), Sukka(4), Siridevi(8) Pabhavati(5), Divasamuddovavatti, Bahuputtiya(4), Mamdara(2), Therasambhutavijaya, Therapamha and Usasanisasa.1 Some of these chapters are now found in Nirayavaliya2 (including Pupphiya etc.). 1. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 512. There seems to 2. SthA. p. 512. be some confusion in the text, because the chapters mentioned therein total eleven and not ten.

Page #388
375 . Dihasepa Dihapasa (Dirghaparsva) A would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.' See also Saccasena. 1. Tir. 1119. Djhapattha (Dirghaprstha ) Minister of king Java(1) and Gaddabhilla. He was killed by Gaddabhilla. See also Gaddabhilla and Java(1). 1. BrhBh. 1155, Brh Ks. pp. 359-361. Previous birth of Camdappabha(1), the eighth 1. Dihabahu (Dirghabahu) Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157. He 2. Dihabahu Third would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region. is also called Sumdarabahu(2).2 1. Sam. 159. 1 2. Tir. 1143. 3. Dihabahu One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Dihabhadda (Dirghabhadra) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhuivijaya(4). 1. Kalp. p. 255. Diba-Veyaddha (Dirghavaitalhya). See Veyaddha(1). 1. Sam. 25.50. 1. Dihasena (Dirghasena ) First chapter of the second section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa." 1. Anut. 2. 2. Dihasena Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dharini(1) of Rayagiha. He took initiation from Mahavira, practised asceticism for sixteen years and was born as a god in Anuttara celestial abode after death. He will take one more birth in the Mahavideha region and attain liberation there.1 1. Anut. 2. 3. Dihasena Eighth Titthamkara of the current cycle in the Eravaya(1) region. Samavaya mentions Juttisena in place of Dihasena.? According to commentator Abhayadeva, Dihasena or Dirghabahu is also mentioned in place of Juttisena, 3 1. Tir. 321. 3. Sama. p. 159. 2. Sam. 159. 4. Dibasena Sixteenth Tittharkara of the current cycle in the Eravaya(1) region. According to Samavaya, Guttisena is the sixteenth Titthayara. 1. Tir. 329. | 2. Sam. 159.

Page #389
Duijjamtaga Duijjamtaga (Duryantaka) 1. AvaN. 463. Dumdubhaga (Dundubhaka) 1. Sth. 90. Dumdubhaa (Dundubhaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90. JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Same as Dumdubhaa.1 Dukkha (Duhkha) 1. Bha. 301, Dumduhaa (Dundubhaka) Same as Dumdubhaa.1 1. SthA. p. 79. Dugona 1. SutSi. p. 123. Dujaa (Durjaya) An Anariya country and its people.1 376 See Duijjamtaga.1 Second chapter of the first section of Viyahapannatti.1 Dugga (Durga) A goddess whose other names are Kottakiriya and Ajja.1 Durga mounts on a buffalo.2 1. Anu. 20. 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. 2. AnuHe. p. 26, AnuH. p. 17. One of the hundred sons of Usabha.' (1) Dujjamta (Duryanta) 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. Dujadi (Dvijatin) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sth. 90. Sur. 107, JamS. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296. A prceeptor belonging to the Kosia (5) lineage.1 Dujjodhana (Duryodhana)2 1. AvaH. p. 365. Dutthabuddhi (Dustabuddhi). 1. Tir. 624. 1. Dujjohana (Duryodhana) A prince of Hatthinapura who had ninety nine brothers. He was invited by Duvaya to appear in the self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony of princess Dovai of Kampillapura. King Damadamta of Hatthisisa was harassed by him when the former had paid a visit to Hatthinapura after taking to asceticism.2 1. Jna. 117. See Dujjohana. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 492, AvaH. p. 365. 2. Dujjohana Jailor of king Siharaha (1) of Sihapura and a former life of prince Namdisena (6), son of king Siridama of Mahura (1).1 1. Vip. 26, SthA. p. 508. Another name of Kakki.1

Page #390
377 Duma Duddarta (Durdanta) Son of king Dumarisa. He pretended that he was formerly, in his previous birth, god Laliyamga. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 175. Duddharisa( Durdharsa) One of the hundred sons of Usabba (1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Duppasaha (Dusprasabha) An ascetic to be born at the end of the fifth spoke of the current descending cycle. 1. Tir. 697, 918, VyaBh. 10. 346, Vyam. XII. p. 47. Dubbaliyapussamitta (Durbalikapusyamitra) Disciple as well as successor of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). He possessed knowledge of nine Puvvas. Gotthamahila, another disciple of Rakkhiya, established an independent doctrine, known as abaddhikavadin, in his time. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 409 ff., Vis. 2789, 2796, 3012, 3022, 3047, AvaBh. 142. See also Tir. 811-2, AvaH. p. 307. Dubbaliyapasamitta (Durbalikapusyamitra 1 See Dubbaliyapussamitta. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 409, AvaH. pp. 307, 308, 310. Dubbaliyapussamitta (Durbalikapusyamitra) Same as Dubbaliyapussamitta. 1. Utts. p. 73. Dubbhuiva (Durbhutika) One of the four bheris (kettle-drums) of Vasudeva (2) Kanha (1)'. It was obtained by him from gods.2 1. BrhBh. 356. | 2. Brhm. p. 106. 1. Duma (Druma) Seventh chapter of the second section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa. 1. Anut. 2. 2. Duma Son of king Senia (1) and his queen Dharini (1) of Rayagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahavira, observed asceticism for sixteen years and took birth as a god in the Aparajiya celestial abode after death. He will take one more birth before attaining liberation. 1. Anut. 2. ... Duma Commander of the infantry of Camara (1). 1. Sth. 404, 582-3; AvaCu. I. p. 146. 4. Duma A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa where gods live maximum for eighteen sagaropama years, breathe once in eighteen fortnights and feel hungry after a break of eighteen thousand years. 1. Sam. 18. 48

Page #391
Dumapattaya 378 Dumapattaya (Drumapatraka) Tenth chapter of Uttarajjhayna. Mahavira teaches Goyama (1) the transient nature of life with the simile of pale leaves of a tree. 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9, UttCu. p. 194, 2. Utt. 10.1, Utts. p. 333. SthA. p. 258, DasCu. p. 52. Dumapupphiya (Drumapuspika ) First chapter of Dasaveyaliya.' Monks are advised to take food like bees which take honey from flowers without hurting them. 1. DasN. 26. OghN. 650, AvaN. 1314, Avacu. I. p. 126, II. p. 233; VyaBh. 7.347, NisCu. I. pp. 13, 24, NisBh. 20. Father of prince Duddanta.1 Dumarisa (Durmarsa) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 175. Eighth chapter of the second section of Anutt 1. Dumasena (Drumasena) arovavaiyadasa. 1. Anut. 2. 2. Dumasena son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dharini (1) of Rayagiha. He was initiated by Mahavira. He practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years and took birth as a god in the Aparajiya celestial abode after death. He will attain emancipation after one more incarnation.1 1. Anut. 2. 3. Dumasena Religious teacher of Rama(1), the ninth Baladeva(2) as well as of Kanha (1) the ninth Vasudeva(1) in their previous births.1 See Gamgadatta(4). 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 606. Same as Dummuha(3). Dumuha (Dvimukha). 1. Mahan. 148. Tenth chapter of the third section of Amtaga 1. Dummuha (Durmukha) dadasa." 1. Ant. 4. 2. Dummuha Son of king Baladeva(1) and his queen Dharini (6) of Baravai. He was married to fifty princesses. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi, observed asceticism for a period of twenty years and attained emancipation on mount Settumja. He had much respect for Kacchu llanaraya. 1. Ant. 7. 1 2. Jna. 122.

Page #392
399 Duvittha 3. Dummuha (Dvimukha) King of Kampillapura in Pamcala country. Originally his name was Java (2). Since his face reflected in the crown he had worn, he was called Dumuha-Dvimukha (two-faced). He had to fight with king Pajjoya for this marvellous crown. Seeing the changing condition of an indrastambha (a ceremonial pillar) he got disgusted with the world, became Patteyabuddha and attained liberation." 1. UttNe. pp. 135 ff., UttCu. p. 178, UttN. and Utts. p. 299, Utt. 18. 46, AvaBh. 208, AvaCu. II. pp. 207-8, Mahan. p. 148. He is recognised as a pratyekabuddha in the Pali literature too. A goddess.1 Duriari (Duritari) 1. Ava, p. 19. Duruttaya (Duruktaka) A village.1 1. KalpCu. p. 97, DasaCu. p. 60. Duvaya (Drupada ) King of Kampilla pura in the Pamcala country. He was the husband of queen Culani(1) and father of prince Dhatthajjuna and princess Dovai.1 1. Jna. 116, PrasA. P. 87. Davalasamga (Dvadasanga) Collective name of the twelve Amgapavittha texts. It is entirely preached by arhats. Although it is eternal yet there may occur some timely additions in conformity with the fundamental precepts. It is variously called as Ganipidaga, Baddhasuya and Pavayana.? All the eight samitis (five samit is and three guptis ) constitute the substance of the entire Dvadasanga. Similarly vavahara (conduct ) is also the essence of it.9 See also Amga137. 1. Sam. 136, Sut. 2. 1. 11, Nan. 58, 5. Sam. 136, Sut. 2.1.11, Nan. 41, 58. NanM. p. 248, AvaCu. I. p. 274. 6. AvaN. 1027. 2. Nan. 45. 7. AvaCu. I. p. 86, JitBh. 1, Utt. 24.3. 3. Nan. 41. 8. Utt. 24.3, Sams. p. 14. 4. SutN. 188. 9. JitBh. 560, 697. 1. Duvittha (Dviprstha) Eighth would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143. 2. Duvittha Second Vasudeva (1), and brother of Baladeva(2) Vijaya (11) of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. He was son of King Bambha(4) and his queen Uma(1) of the city of Baravai. He killed his Padisatta Taraa with his (Taraa's) own disc. He was contemporary of Vasupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara. His height was 70 bows. In his 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 566, AvaBh. 40. 566 Ava Bh. 40. 3. Ibid. 2. Sam. 158, AvaN. 408-411, Sth, 672, 4. Tir. 475. Tir. 602-3. 5. AvaN. 403.

Page #393
Duvitthu 380 previous birth he was Pavyayaa. He lived for a period of seventy-two lakh years and went to sixth hell after death.7 See also payvayaa. 6. Sam. 158, Tir. 605. 7. AvaN. 405, 413, Tir. 615. See Duvittha.1 Davitthu (Dviprstha) 1. Tir. 475, Sam. 159. A non-Aryan country. It seems to be the same as Duvila (Dumbila?) Dombila. 1. SutSi. p. 123. Dusamasusama or Dusamasasama! (Dussamasusama ) See Dussamasusama. 1. Tir. 617, Jam. 40. Dussamadussama (Dussamadussama) Sixth or last era of Osappini, as well as first era of Ussappini, lasting for a period of twenty-thousand years. During Osappini it commences with the closing of Dussama.3 It is full of troubles and calamities. It will beset with the first of the fourteen Samayas, on the first day of the dark fortnight of the month of sravana, in the Balava Karana and Abhi naksatra." Its another name is Aidusama. 1. Jam. 18, Sth. 50. | 4. SthA. 50. 2. Jam, 19. 5. Jam. 37, JamA. p. 172. 3. Ibid. 36. 6. Tir. 957, 959. Dussamasusama (Dussamasusama ) Fourth era of Osappini as well as third era of Ussappini, having a longevity of one Kotakoti sagaropama less forty-two thousand years. During Osappini it is followed by Dussama. Titthayara Mahavira took birth seventy-five years, eight and a half months before the end of this era.' It is preceded by Susamadussamain Osappini. During next Ussappini it will commence after Dussama and precede Susamadussama. 1. Jam. 18, Sth. 50, AcaSi. p. 425. 4. Aca. 2. 176, For other details see Tir. 2. Jam. 19. 617 ff. 3. Ibid. 35. 5. Jam. 34. 16. Ibid. 40. Dussama (Dussama) Fifth era of Osappini as well as second era of Ussappini. It is of the duration of twenty thousand years. Present Dussama set in when a period of three years and eight and a half months had passed after Titthayara Mahavira's emancipation. It was preceded by Dussamasusama and will be followed by Dussamadussama.' During Dussama there is decay 1. Jam. 18, Sth. 50. 3. Tir. 926. See also 931 ff. for other 2. Jam. 19. details. 4. Jam. 35-36,

Page #394
381 Dusamadusama in every respect.5 During the next Ussapini it will commence on the completion of Dussamadussama and will be more prosperous than the era preceding it. The era will start with heavy rains of different types causing abundance of vegetations and crops. Consequently people will give up nonvegetarian diets. This era will be followed by Dussamasusama.9 Dussama takes an acute form with the following occurrences: Untimely rain, lack of timely rain, worship of the wicked, lack of respect towards virtuous persons, immodesty towards elders, increase in mental worries and bitterness in speech,10 turning of various things as unagreeable and unpleasant to the organs of five senses.11 5. For details see Jam. 35, 6. Jam, 37. 7. Ibid. 38. 8. Ibid. 39. Duhavivaga (Duhkhavipaka) First section of Vivagasuya. It contains the following ten chapters: Miyaputta(1), Ujjhiyaa(1), Abhagga, Sagada(1), Vahassai(1), Namdi(5), Umbara, Soriyadatta(1), Devadatta(1) and Amju(1).1 1. Vip. 2. Duijjamtaga(ya) (Duryantaka) A friend of Mahavira's father. He belonged to Moraga settlement. Mahavira stayed in his hermitage for fifteen days during the first rainy season after his renunciation. His complete detachment displeased the hermit so he left that place.1 1. AvaN. 463, Vis. 1913, AvaCu. I. p. 271., Ava M. p. 268, AvaH. p. 189. 1. Duipalasa (Dutipalasa) A park situated to the north-east of Vaniyagama. It had a shrine of Jakkha Suhamma(5).1 1. Vip. 8. 2. Duipalasa A shrine1 situated to the north of Vaniyagama.2 visited by Mahavira twice.3 1. Bha. 371, 404; Dasa. 5. 2. Upa. 3. 9. Ibid. 40. 10. Sth. 559. 11. Ibid. 765. Durallakuvia (Durallakupika) Phalihamalla belonged to this place.1 1. AvaN. 1274, AvaCu. II. pp. 152-153. l Dusamadusama (Dussamadussama) 1. Jam. 36. 3. Bha. 646, UPa. 3,15. Dusagani (Dusyaganin) 1. Nan. V. 41, NanCu. p. 9, NanH. p. 19, NanM. p. 54. A village in the vicinity of Bharuyaccha. Disciple of preceptor Lohicca.1 See Dussamadussama.1 It was

Page #395
Dusamasusama 382 See Dussama susama. Dusamasusama (Dussamasusama) 1. Jam. 34, Aca. 2. 176. See Dussama.1 Dusama (Dussama ) 1. Jam. 37. Deyada ( Dstikara) An Ariya industrial group' preparing leather bags for holding water. 1. Praj. 37. 1. Deva Father of Akampiya, the eighth Ganadhara of Mahavira. He was a Brahmana of Mihila city and belonged to Goyama(2) lineage. Jayamti(10) was his wife.1 1. Vis. 2509-2511. 2. Deva (i) Ninth chapter of the twelfth section as well as (ii) second chapter of the thirteenth section of Viyahapannatti.? 1. Bha. 437. 2. Ibid. 470. Deva Same as Devapavvaya.1 1. Jam. 102. Devai (Devaki) Wife of king Vasudeval and mother of Vasude va(2) Kanha(1). She was daughter of king Devaka of Mattiavai. She had given birth to eight equally handsome sons but could nourish only the last one, viz., Gayasukumala(1). Their birth was predicted by Aimutta(2). She along with her husband, died at the main gate of Baravai when it collapsed at the time of the burning of the city. In future she will take birth as Munisuvvaya(2), the eleventh Titthamkara of the coming ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. See also Sulasa(1). 1. Ant. 6, Utt. 22.2. 4. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. pp. 356 ff. 2. Pras. 15, Tir. 603, NisCu. I. p. 103, 15. UttNe. p. 43. Sam. 158. 6. Sam. 159. 3. KalpSam. p. 175. Devautta (Devaputra ) Sixteenth would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. 1. Sam. 159. 1. Devakura (Devakuru) Same as the Devakuru, a sub-region of Mabavideha. 1. Sth. 197. 2. Devakura A place situated on the north-eastern Raikararaga mountain. It is the capital of Ramarakkhiya a queen of Isana(2).1 1. Sth. 307. www.jainelib

Page #396
383 Devakuru-deva 3. Devakura A palanquin used by Nami(1), the twenty-first Titthamkara, while taking initiation.1 1. Sam. 157. Deva-kuru A sub-region of Mahavideha,2 situated to the east, west, north and south of Vijjuppabha(1), Somanasa(5), Nisaha(2) and Mamdara(3) mountains respectively. It resembles the shape of crescent moon. Its Jiva i.e. chord3 or length from east to west measures more than 2000 yojanas, while its breadth from north to south measures 11842 yojanas. Its dhanuppittha (pertinent arc) is 6041813 yojanas. River Sioda1 having Cittakuda and Vicittakuda hills on its two sides flows in this region. There is Kudasamali tree in it. After the name of its presiding deity, it is called Devakuru. A lake called Nisadha(6) is situated therein. There prevails always Susamasusama era in this area. It is inhabited by twins (pairs of brothers and sisters also acting as husbands and wives) whose life-span is three palyopama years. They are always young and healthy. Their height is three gavyutis.10 They live on the fruits of kalpavrksas without doing any work, hence it is called Akamma-bhumi. During the transitionary period of the disappearance of kalpavrksas from the Bharaha(2) region, the celestial beings supplied Usaha(1), when he was a householder, fruits growing in this region for his food.12 1. Jam.85,98-100, Anu. 130, Sth. 197, AvaCu. I. p. 36, SamA. 71, BhaA. p. 30, JitBh. 544, VisK. p. 926, PrasA. p. 96, JivM. p. 55, SutSi. p. 11, SamA. pp. 9-14. 2. Jam. 100, Sth. 302, 522. 3. Sam. 53. 4. Jam. 81. 5. BhaA. pp. 654-655. 6. Jam. 100. 7. Jam. 99. 8. BhaA. pp. 654-655. 9. Sam. 49, Mahan. p. 60, AcaSi. p. 102. 10. Jam. 98. 11. Bha. 675, AcaSi. p. 86, AcaCu. p. 45. 12. AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 165. Devakuru-kuda (Devakuru-kuta) Vijjuppabha(1) in Mahavideha. It is 500 yojanas in height.1 1. Jam. 97, 101, Sth. 590, 689. A peak of Somanasa(5) as well as of Devakuru-daha (Devakuru-draha ) A lake in Devakuru through the middle of which river Sioda passes.1 1. Jam. 84, Sth. 434. 1. Devakuru-deva Presiding god of the Devakuru sub-region. He has a longevity of one palyopama years.1 1. Jam. 100. 2. Devakuru-de va A deity presiding over Devakuru-kuda of the Somanasa(5) mountain and having its abode situated thereon.1 The same is the name of the deity presiding over Devakuru-kuda of the Vijjuppabha(1) mountain.2 1. Jam. 97. I 2. Ibid. 101.

Page #397
Devakuruttarakura 384 See Devakura(3) and Uttarakura(2). Devakuruttarakura 1. Sam. 157. A peak of Deva-pavvaya. Deva-kuda ( Deva-kuta ) 1. Jam. 102. A Brahmana mendicant. 1. Devagutta (Devagupta ) 1. Aup. 38. 2. Devagutta A learned preceptor who had much regard for Mahanisiha. 1. Mahan. p. 71. 3. Devagutta Another name of Devassuya. 1. Tir. 1111. Fifth chapter of the third section of Amtaga 1. Devajasa (Devayasas ) dadasa.1 1. Ant. 4. 2. Devajasa Son of Vasudeva and his wife Devai and brother of Kanha(1) etc. He was brought up by Sulasa(1). He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi along with his five brothers and attained emancipation on mount Settumja after observing asceticism for a period of twenty years, 1. Ant. 4, AvaCu. I. p. 356. Devaddhi-gani (Devarddhiganin ) A preceptor under whose chairmanship reduction (pustakarudha) of the canon took place at Vallahipura in V. N. 980 or 993.1 1. KalpV. pp. 200-201, KalpDh. pp. 129-130. Devanarada (Devanarada) See Narada(4) 1. Risi, 1. 1. Devadatta Ninth chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya. 1. Vip. 2, SthA. p. 508. 2. Devadatta Daughter of merchant Datta(1) and his wife Kanhasiri of the city of Rohidaa. She was married to king Pusanamdi who was very much devoted to his mother. Consequently, Devadatta always felt obstructed in leading a joyful life with her husband. On finding some favourable opportunity Devadatta killed her mother-in-law treacherously. When Pusanamdi knew of it, he severed off her nose and ears and sentenced her to death. Such a harsh punishment was the fruit of her own Karmas. In her previous birth she was prince Sihasena(1), son of king Mahasena(6) and queen Dharini(24) of the city of Supaittha(6). Sihasena had five hundred wives, 1. SthA. p. 508, Vip. 30-31.

Page #398
385 Devadatta Sama(1) being the chief one. He loved her much and hardly cared for his other wives. Therefore, all the co-wives of Sama and their mothers, out of jealousy, thought of a plan to kill her. When Sihasena learned it through Sama, he burnt all his conspiring wives and their mothers to death. On account of this heinous crime he was born in a hellish region after death. Thereafter he took birth as Devadatta.2 2. Vip. 30-31. 3. Devadatta Chief courtezan of Vjjeni. Her mother wanted her to prefer rich merchant Ayala(1) to Muladeva(1) while she loved the latter who was learned and clever. Once she proved by the instance of sugarcanes that Muladeva was really intelligent and worth loving. Her mother could not tolerate it. She, along with Ayala conspired a plot and forced Muladeva to quit the city. Fortunately, after some time he was installed as the king of the city of Vennayada. In course of time as he won the favour of the king of Ujjeni, he obtained Devadatta from there and married her.1 1. UttCu. p. 118-119, DasCu. p. 105, Dash. p. 109, Utts. pp. 218-221, Uttk. p. 87. 4. Devadatta Hunch-backed maid-servant of queen Pabhavati(3), wife of king Udayana(1), of Vitibhaya. After the death of the queen, she used to worship the image of Mahavira installed in the temple of Palace. The image was made of gosirsa sandal-wood and was a gift from a god. Once a sravaka (lay-votary) from Gamdhara(1) came there to worship it but he suddenly fell ill. Devadatta served him till he recovered. Out of gratitude he presented one hundred desire-fulfilling pills to her and left the city. With the use of a single pill, she got transformed into a perfectly beautiful lady. By the power of another pill king Pajjoya arrived there with his famous elephant Nalagiri to take her as his wife. According to the wish o! Devadatta, king Pajjoya eloped with her along with the image replacing it by a counterfeit image. She is identical wih Kanhaguliya. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 399-400, PrasA. pp. | 2. NisCu. III. pp. 142-6. 89-90, KalpDh. p. 199, UttN. and Utts. p. 96, Uttk. p. 345. 5. Devadatta A courtezan of the city of Campa. She was loved by the sons of Jinadatta(1) and Sagaradatta(1), two caravan leaders of the same city.1 Once nun Sumaliya(1) saw her enjoying with and being served by five men ( who were friends among themselves ) in the Subhumibhaga(1) park. She, then, resolved to attain similar position in her next life, and therefore as Dovai she got five husbands.? 1. Jna. 46. 1 2. Ibid 114. 49 - www.jainelibrary.

Page #399
Devadatta 386 6. Devadatta A courtezan who by nature disliked man, howsoever noble and reach he may be. She was however attracted towards a merchant who was expert in the art of self-adornment.1 1. DasCu. p. 104. 7. Devadatta A courtezan of Padaliputta, expert in dealing tactfully with persons of various professions.1 1. VisK. p. 293. Devadinna (Devadatta ) Son of merchant Dhana(10) of Rayagiha. His mother was Bhadda(16). He was kidnapped, robbed of his ornaments, killed and thrown into a well by robber Vijaya(14).1 1. Jna. 37-8. Deva-diva (Deva-dvipa) A concentric island encompassing Suravarobbasasamudda. It is surrounded by Devoda ocean. It has Devabhadda and Devamahabhadda as its presiding deities.3 1. Sur. 103, Jiv.185. ; 13. Ibid. 185. 2. Jiv. 167. Deva-deva A god occupying Devaddara of siddhayatanas (temples dedicated to liberated souls) in Namdisara(1).1 1. Jiv. 183. Devaddara (Devadvara ) One of the four doors of siddhayatanas situated on the Amjanaga(1) mountains in the Namdisara(1) island. 1. Jiv. 183, Sth. 307. Devaddiva (Devadvipa) See Devadiva. 1. Jiv. 167. Devaddhi (Devarddhi) Third chapter of Bamdhadasa. 1. Sth. 755. Deva-pavvaya (Deva-parvata ) A Vakkhara mountain between districts Gamdhila(1) and Gamdhilavai(1) north of river Sioya. 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 302, 434, 637. Devabhadda (Devabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of the Devadiva island. 1 1. Jiv. 185. Devamahabhadda (Devamahabhadra ) One of the two presiding deities of Deva-diva. 1. Jiv. 185.

Page #400
387 Devasepa Devamahavara One of the two deities of Devoda ocean.? 1. Jiv. 185 Devarai (Devarati ) King of Saeya. He was too much attached to his ind did not take care of his subjects. It brought about its pathetic end. 1. Bhak. 122. A person who had bad company.1 Devarakkhiya (Devaraksita ) 1. Mahan. 100. Devaramana A park situated to the north-east of the city of Sahamjani. It had a shrine of Jakkha Amoha(4). The same is the name of a garden at the city of Sughosa(5). It had a shrine of Jakkha Virasena(1). 1. Vip. 21. | 2. Ibid. 34. Devalasua or Devalasuya (Devalasuta ) A king of Ujjeni who felt disgusted with the world on seeing a white hair growing on his head. Apurattaloyapa was his wife, Anumatiya was his female slave, and Addhasamkasa was his daughter. He accepted asceticism along with his servant Samgataa. 1. AvaN. 1304, Aval. p. 715, AvaCu. II. pp. 202,203. Devavara One of the two presiding deities of Devoda ocean.? 1. Jiv. 185. Devavayaga (Devavacaka) Disciple of Dusagani' and author of Namdi(1). 1. NanCu. p. 10, NanM. pp. 2, 54, 65. I 2. NanH. pp. 1, 33; NanM. p. 65. Devasamapaya (Devasramanaka ) A householder belonging to Ayalaggama. He, along with Suraiya etc. renounced the world and took to asceticism.1 1. Mar. 449 ff. 1. Devasamma (Devasarman) Eleventh Titthamkara of the current descending cycle in the Eravaya(1) region. His other name is Devasena." Titthogali mentions Juttisena in place of Devasamma. 1. Sam. 159. 3. Tir. 324. 2. SamA. p. 159. 2. Devasamma A Brahmana who fell in love with Vajja(1), wife of merchant Kattha. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 558. 1. Devasena (Devasena) Future life of Gosala. See Mahapauma(9). 1. Bha. 559. 2. Devasena. Future life of King Seniya." See Mahapauma(10). 1. Sth. 693, Tir. 1053.

Page #401
Devassuya 388 Devassuya (Devasruta) Sixth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaba(2) region and the future birth of Kattia(4). See Devagutta(3). 1. Sam. 159. Devanamda (Devananda). Twenty-fourth would be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1121. Its another 1. Devanamda (Devananda) Fifteenth night of a fortnight. name is Nirai.Mahavira attained emancipation in that night. 1. Jam. 152, Jams. p. 492, Sur. 48. 1 2. Kalp. 124. 2. Devanamda Lady who first conceived the embryo of Mahavira. She belonged to the Jalamdhara lineage and was the wife of Brahmana Usabhadatta(1) of Mahanakundaggama.? When Mahavira's soul entered her womb, she dreamt fourteen auspicious objects. After eighty-two days, the embryo was transferred to the womb of Tisala" and that of Tisala to the womb of Devanamda by Sakka(3) through God Harinegamesi. In the same night Devanamda saw that the fourteen objects of the dream were taken away by Tisala.7 Once Devanamda went to the religious assembly of Mahavira. As soon as she saw Mahavira milk oozed from her breasts. When enquired by Goyama(1), Mahavira explained that she was his mother and because of motherly affection it had happened so. Later Devanamda renounced the world and became a disciple of Camdana(1). In course of time she attained emancipation. 1. Kalp. 2, Bha. 442-443, Jna, 100, 4. Sam. 82, AvaBh. 48. SamA. p. 106. 5. BhaA, p. 218. 2. Kalp. 2, Aca. 2. 176, AvaN. 458, 6. Kalp 21-27, AvaBh. 49. Bha. 380, Vis. 1839, AvaCu. 1. p. 7. Kalp. 31, AvaBh. 55. 236, SamA. p. 106, Kalps. p. 40, 8. Bha. 381. Kalp V. p. 44, KalpDh. p. 38. 9. Ibid. 382. 3. Kalp. 3. Devimdatthaya or Devimdathaya (Devendrastava) An Amgabahira Ukkalia .text' having 307 verses containing eulogy of Mahavira by devendras (lords of gods) as well as some details about gods and their lords. See also Painnaga. 1. Nan. 44. 2. Pak. p. 43, Paky. p. 63, Dev. 307 VyaBh. 7. 183. Devimdovavaya (Devendropapata) An Amgabahira Kalia text, Monks of thirteen years' standing have been allowed to study it. It is not extant. 1. Nao. 44. | 2. Vya (M), 10.28.

Page #402
389 Dona Devila A non-jaina sage who is said to have attained liberation without abandoning cold water (having life), vegetables, fruits, etc.1 1. Sut. 1.3.4.3, SutCu. p. 120, SutSi. p. 95. Devilasatta (Devilasattva) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 202. 1. Devi Wife of Harisena, the tenth Cakkavatti (supreme king) of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 158. 2. Devi Mother of Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara and seventh Cakkavatti of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 157-8, Tir. 481, AvaN. 398. 3. Devi Same as Devalasuya.1 1. Bha. 394. Fifth chapter of the tenth section of Viyahapannatti..1 Devoda An ocean encompassing Devadiva.1 It is surrouned by the Nagadiva island. Its presiding deities are Devavara and Devamahavara.2 1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. 1 2. Jiv. 185. Devodaga (Devodaka) 1. Jiv. 167. See Devoda.1 Devovavaya(a) (Devopapata) (ka) Twenty-third would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha (2) region and a future birth of Ammada(2).1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1114. Dokiriya (Dvikriya) Doctrine of schismatic Gamga who believed in the simultaneity of two activities, i.e. dokiriya-dvikriya.1 This doctrine was established in V.N. 228 at Ullugatira.2 1. AvaN. 779, 781, UttN. p. 165, Aup. 2. AvaBh. 133, NisBh. 5615. 41, AupA. p. 106. now. Dogiddhidasa (Dvigrddhidasa) One of the ten dasa texts. It is not extant It consisted of the following ten chapters (1) Vaya, (2) Vivaya, (3) Uvavaya, (4) Sukkhitta-kasina, (5) Bayalisa-sumina, (6) Tisamahasumina, (7) Bavattarisavvasumina, (8) Hara, (9) Rama and (10) Gutta.1 1. Sth. 755. Dogehidasa (Dvigrddhidasa) See Dogiddhidasa.1 1. Sth. 755. Dona (Drona) An inhabitant of Hatthinapura who was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony of princess Dovai.1 1. Jan. 117.

Page #403
Doba Doba Same as Doba.1 1. Praj. 37. Dovai (Draupadi) Daughter of King Duvaya and his queen Culani(1) of Kampillapura in Pamcala country. Prince Dhatthajjuna was her brother.2 She was Sukumaliya(1) in her previous birth. She chose Juhitthilla, Bhimasena(1), Ajjuna(2), Naula and Sahadeva, the five Pamdavas, five sons of king Pamdu of Hatthinaura, as her husbands in a svayamvara and married them on account of her nidana in her previous birth. She was kidnapped by king Paumanabha(3) of Amarakamka(1) in the Dhayaisamda(1) island. Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) helped her release.5 She gave birth to a son named Pamdusena. Like her husbands she also renounced the world and became a disciple of nun Suvvaya(1). After death she was born as a god in the Bambhaloa heavenly region. After taking one more birth she will attain liberation in Mahavideha. Dovai, in her former life of Nagasiri(2), had served an ascetic named Dhammarui(4) with a cooked vegetable prepared from a bitter gourd which caused his death. She, in her life as Sukumaliya(1), had resolved to make merry with five husbands. That is why she got the five sons of king Pamdu as her husbands.9 1. Jna. 116, PrasA. p. 87. 2. Jna. 116. 3. Jna. 109. 4. Ibid. 120. 5. Ibid. 123-4. Dosauriya (Dosapurika) 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Dosapuriya (Dosapurika) 1. Praj. 37. 390 Dosiya (Dausyika) 1. Praj. 37. 6. Ibid. 127-8. 7. Ibid. 128-131. 8. Ibid. 106-8. 9. Ibid. 110-115, BhaA. p. 51. One of the eighteen kinds of Bambbi(2) scripts.1 1. Dosinabha (Jyotsnabha) second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna, 156. See Dosauriya.1 Second chapter of the eighth subsection of the 2. Dosinabha Daughter of a merchant of Mahura(1). She had taken to asceticism. After death she was born as a principal wife of Camda(1).1 The same is the name of a principal wife of Sura(1).2 1. Jna. 156, Sth. 273, Bha. 406, Jam. 2. Sth. 273. 170, Sur. 97, 106. An Ariya vocational group of cloth-merchants.

Page #404
391 Dhapa ani Dhatthajjuna (Dhrstarjuna) Son of king Duvaya and his queen Culani(1) of Kampillapura in Pancala. 1. Jna. 116, Pras A. p. 87. 1. Dhana (Dhana) One of the five sons of merchant Dhanpa(1) of Rayagiha. 1. Jna. 136. 2. Dhana A merchant belonging to the town of Khitipatitthiya(2). He was the father of Accamkariyabatta and husband of Bhadda(34).1 1. NisCu. III. p. 150. 3. Dhana Another name of Vairajamgha(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 176. 4. Dhana A merchant belonging to Khitipatitthiya(1) in Avaravideha(1) being a previous birth of Titthayara Usabha(1). He had given alms to those monks who were staying with his caravan that was proceeding to Vasamtapura(2). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 131, AvaN. 171, Kalpl. p. 136, Vis. 1585, PrajM. p. 329. 5. Dhana A rich merchant of Campa. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 531. 6. Dhana A merchant of Savatthi, who used to give two guineas daily to the person who blessed him first in the morning. 1. Utts. p. 288. 7. Dhana Previous birth of Titthayara Aritthanemi. 1. UttNe. p. 278, Uttk. p. 388, Kalps. p. 169. 8. Dhana A rich merchant of Padaliputta. His daughter had expressed her desire to marry preceptor Vaira(2)." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 395, Vis. 2780, KalpV. p. 262. 9. Dhana Same as Dhanna(3)1 and (7). 1. Sam. 157. 1 2. Vis. 3510. 10. Dhana Identical with Dhanpa(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 497. 11. Dhana Same as Dhappa(3).1 1. Sam. 157.

Page #405
Dhanamjaya 392 1. Dhanamjaya (Dhananjaya) A merchant belonging to the town of Soriya(1). Subhadda(11) was his wife. He pledged to sacrifice one hundred buffaloes before Jakkha Surambara on the condition of his having a son. Fortunately a son was born to him. He became a lay-votary of Mabavira before fulfilling his pledge and hence he declined to make the oblation. But the Jakkha compelled him to keep his word. He, however offered to the Jakkha one hundred buffaloes prepared of flour. 1. AvaCu. II, p. 193, AvaN. 1289, Paky. p. 67. 2. Dhanamjaya King of the city of Muya. He was the father of Cakkavatti Piyamitta(1)1 and his wife was Dharini(9). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, AvaN. 450, Vis. 1816, Kalpv. p. 44. Avah. p. 251. 3. Dhanamjaya Ninth day of a fortnight.2 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 4. Dhanamjaya Family-name of constellation Uttarapotthayaya. 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. 1. Dhanagiri (Dhanagiri) Disciple of preceptor phaggumitta. He belonged to the Vasittha lineage. Arya Sivabhui(2) was his disciple.1 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7. 2. Dhanagiri. A merchant of the Tumbavana settlement. He was the father of preceptor Vaira(2) and husband of Supamda(1). Leaving behind pregnant Sunamda alone he renounced the world and became a disciple of preceptor Sihagiri(3)1 who had three more disciples in addition to him. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 390, Kalps. p. 203 2. Kalp. p. 262. Utts. p. 333, KalpV. 262. Dhanagutta (Dhanagupta) Disciple of preceptor Mahagiri and teacher of Nishava Garga. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 423, NisBh. 5601, VisBh. 2925, AvaBh. 134, AvaN. 1315, Uttn. and Utt S. p. 195, SthA. p. 413, Aval. p. 724. 1. Dhanagova (Dhanagopa) One of the four sons of merchant Dhanna(6) belonging to the city of Rayagiha. His wife's name was Rakkhatiya.? 1. Jna. 63. 2. Ibid. One of the five sons of merchant Dhanna(1) of Rayagiha.1 2. Dhanagova 1. Jna. 136. One of the eight principal disciples of preceptor Dhanaddha (Dhanadhya) Mahagiri. 1. Kalp. p. 257.

Page #406
393 Dhanapala 1. Dhanadatta (Dhanadatta) Previous birth of Sayambhu(1) the third Vasudeva(1) of the current descending cycle. He is also called Dhanamitta(5).2 His preceptor was Sudamsana(4). He made a nidana at Savatthi and its cause was a battle.3 1. Sam. 158. | 3. Sam. 158, Tir. 607 ff., Sam A, p. 158. 2. Tir. 577, 605. 2. Dhanadatta Same as Dhanna(1),1 1. Avan. 943, AvaH. p. 430, NanM. p. 166. 1. Dhanadeva (Dhanadeva) A caravan-leader of Vaddhamanapura. He was the husband of Piyamgu(2) and father of Amjusiri(4).1 1. Vip. 32. SthA. p. 508. 2. Dhanadeva A merchant who was interested in cock-fight. 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 379. 3. Dhanadeva Father of Mandiya(2), the sixth principal disciple of Mahavira. Vijayadeva was his wife.1 1. AvaN. 645-650, Vis. 2509, KalpDh. p. 161. 4. Dhanadeva A caravan-leader who drove five hundred carts out of river Vegavai in the vicinity of Vaddhamana(2) settlement, with the help of a stout bullock who afterwards died there and became a Jakkha of the name of Sulapani(2). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 272, AvaN. 464, Vis. 1914. 5. Dhanadeva Grandson of king Uggasena. Probably he is the same as Nabhasena. See Kamalamela for further information. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 112, Visk. p. 412. Mar. 433, BrhM. p. 56. 6. Dhanadeva. One of the four sons of Dhanna(6) and his wife Bhadda(17) of Rayagiha. His wife's name was Bhogavatiya(2).1 1. Jna. 63. 7. Dhanadeva One of the five sons of Dhanna(1). 1. Joa. 136. Dhanapati (Dhanapati) See Dhanavai. 1. Vip. 33. 1. Dhapapala (Dhanapala) One of the five sons of merchant Dhanna(1) of Rayagiha. 1. Jna. 136. 2. Dhanapala King of the city of Kosambi. He was reborn after death here as Suvasava(2).1 1. Vip. 34. 50

Page #407
Dhanapala 394 3. Dhanapala One of the four sons of merchant Dhanna(6) of Rayagiha. Ujjhiya was his wife. 1. Jna. 63. Dhanappabha (Dhanaprabha) See Vesamanapabha. 1. Bha A. p. 203. 1. Dhanamitta (Dhanamitra) A caravan-leader of the city of Campa. His wife was Dhanasiri(1). Sujata(2) was their son. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaN. 1297. 2. Dhanamitta Acaravan-leader of Damtapura. He had two wives: Dhanasiri(2) and Paamasiri(1). He had a friend named Dadhamitta who defying the order of the king, procured a bundle of ivory from the forest to erect an ivory-palace for Paumasiri. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 153-4 NisCu. IV. pp. 361-2, AvaN. 1275, VyaM. III. p. 17. 3. Dhanamitta A merchant of Ujjeni. He renounced the world with his son Dhanasamma.1 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 87, UttCu. p. 55, Mar. 486. 4. Dhanamitta Father of Viyatta(1), the fourth Ganadhara of Mahavira.1 1. AvaN. 648, Vis 2509. 5. Dhanamitta See Dhanadatta(1). 1. Tir. 605. Dhanarakkhiya (Dhanaraksita ). One of the four sons of merchant Dhana(6) of Rayagiha. His wife's name was Rohiniya. 1. Jna. 63. 2. Dhanarakkhiya One of the five sons of merchant Dhanna(1). 1. Jna. 136. 1. Dhanavai (Dhanapati) Another name of Kubera(2). He is the same as Vesamana(9). See also Viniya. 1. Ant. 1, SthA. p. 433. 2. Dhanayai Sixth chapter of the second section of Vivagasuya. 1. Vip. 33. 3. Dhanavai Son of prince Vesamana(2) and grandson of king Piyacamda of Kanagapura.1 1. Vip. 34. Dhanavai (Dhanavati) Wife of Dhana(7), being a previous birth of Rayamai, 1. UttNe. p. 278, Kalps. p. 169, Uttk. p. 388.

Page #408
395 Dhapivaha Dhanavati (Dhanapati) See Dhanavai.' 1. Vip. 33-34. Dhanavasi (Dhanavasu) A merchant of Ujjeni. He went to Campa in connection with some business. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, AvaN. 1276. Dhanavaha (Dhanavaha) See Dhanavaba.1 1. Vis. 1977, AvaN. 521. Dhanasamma (Dhanasarman) Son of merchant Dhanamitta(3) of Ujjeni. He had taken to asceticism with his father. Once he felt much thirsty while on his way to some place. His father, out of love, asked him to drink water from the nearby river. He, however, declined to accept it and died on the spot.2 1. Jaina ascetics are forbidden to accept | 2. UttN. and Utts. p. 87, UttCu. p. 35, such water, since it is not lifeless.. I Uttk. p. 32. 1. Dhapasiri (Dhanasri) Wife of merchant Dhanamitta(1) and mother of Sujata(2) of Campa.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaN. 1297. 2. Dhanasiri One of the two wives of merchant Dhanamitta(2) of Damtapura.1 1. NisCu. IV. p. 361, AvaCu. II, p. 154, AvaN. 1275, VyaM. III. p. 17. 3. Dhanasiri Sister of Jiyavatti and Dhanavaha(4) of Vasamtapura(3). She was a child-widow. Her brothers had deep affection for her. She renounced the world along with her brothers and became a disciple of preceptor Dhammaghosa(12). She was reborn as Savvargasumdari. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 526-7. 1. Dhanavaha (Dhanavaha) A merchant of Kosambi. He was the husband of Mula and purchaser of Camdana(1), 1. AvaCu. I. p. 316, AvaN. 521, Vis. 1977, KalpV. p. 170, KalpCu. p. 102. 2. Dhanavaha King of Usabhapura(2). Queen Sarassai(1) was his wife and prince Bhaddasamdi(2) was his son. 1. Vip. 34. 3. Dhanavaha A merchant of Rayagiha. He was the husband of Bhadda(5) and father of Katapunna.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 467. 4. Dhanavaha A merchant of Vasamtapura(3). He had a brother named Jiyavatti and a sister named Dhanasiri(3). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 526.

Page #409
Dhanittha Dhanittha (Dhanistha) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas.1 Its family name is Aggatavasa.2 Vasu(2) is its presiding deity. This constellation is also named as Savittha.* 396 1. Jam. 155-161, 171, Sur. 36, Sam. 5,7. I 2. Sur. 50. 4. SurM. p. 111. Father of Varadhanu and minister of king Bambha(1) 3. Sth. 90. 1. Dhanu (Dhanus) of Kampillapura.1 1. UttN. and UttS. p. 377, UttK. pp. 254-55, VyaM. IV. p. 47. 2. Dhanu A god loved by Logopala Jama(2) of Sakka(3) as his family member.1 He belongs to the Paramahammiya class of gods.2 1. Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154. 2. Sam. 15. Dhanuddhata (Dhanuruddhata) One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahapauma (10), the first would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sth. 625. 1. Dhanna (Dhanya) A merchant of the city of Rayagiha. He had a wife named Bhadda(13), a daughter named Sumsuma(2) and five sons named Dhana(1), Dhanapala(1), Dhanadeva(7), Dhanagova(2) and Dhanarakkiya(2). Once Cilaya(3) who was Dhanna's ex-servant, attacked his house and kidnapped Sumsuma. Dhanna and his sons chased the culprit. The dacoit, however, chopped off the girl's head with his sword and fled with it leaving the rest of the corpse behind. Dhanna and his sons had to eat the flesh of the corpse to pacify their hunger. Later Dhanna renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. He will attain liberation in future in the Mahavideha region. See also Dhanna(6). 1. Jna. 136-140, AvaCu. I. p. 497, AvaN. 943, NanM. p. 166. 2. Dhanna An ascetic who abandoned food etc. for ever and lay on a slab near mount Vebharagiri in the vicinity of Nalamda. After death he was born as a god in Anuttara celestial abode.1 1. Mar. 444-447, SthA. p. 474. 3. Dhanna He was the first to give alms to Pasa, (1) the twenty-third Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 329. 4. Dhanna A Jakkha in the Thubhakaramda garden of Usabhapura(2).1 1. Vip. 34. 5. Dhanna Son of Bhadda(6), a lady merchant (caravan-leader) of Kagamdi. He had married thirty-two girls. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. Immediately after renunciation he started observing

Page #410
397 Dhanpakada two days' fasts taking coarse and dry food on every third day. Thus, he practised asceticism for nine months. Mahavira praised him before king Seniya(1) for his severe penances. After death he took birth as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. In future he will take one more birth and attain liberation in the Mahavideha region. 1. Anut. 3-5, AcaCu. p. 221. 6. Dhaana A merchant of Rayagiha. Bhadda(17) was his wife, Dhanapala(3), Dhenadeva(6) Dhanagova(1) and Dhanarakkhiya(1) 'were his sons and Ujjhiya, Bhogavatiya(2) Rakkhatiy, and Rohiniya were his daughters-inlaw. Once he had tested the intelligence of all his daughters-in-law by giving each of them five rice-corns. See also Dhanna(1). 1. Jan. 63, VyaBh. 4. 183. 7. Dhanpa A caravan-leader belonging to Vasamtapura(3). He had been to Nevuttinagara accompanied by a number of persons. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 509, Vis. 3510-18. 8. Dhanna A caravan-leader belonging to the city of Campa. He went to Ahicchatta accompanied by a number of persons. After returning from there he took to asceticism, studied eleven Amga(3) texts and took birth as a god after death. He will, in future, attain emancipation in the Mahavideha region.1 1. Jna. 105. It is 9. Dhanna First chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavaiya. mentioned as the second chapter in Thana. 1. Anut. 3. 2. Sth. 755. 10. Dhanna A merchant of Rayagiha. Bhadda(16) was his wife and Devadinna was his son. Once he was sentenced to imprisonment for committing a crime. He and robber Vijaya(14), murderer of his son, were fattered together. On refusing to cooperate with him in urinating etc. he had to share his food with Vijaya. Later he renounced the world and became a disciple of ascetic Dhammaghosa(6) 1. Jan. 33-42. 11. Dhanna Another name of merchant Dhapavaha(1). 1. KalpCu. p. 102. Dhanpakada (Dhanyaksta) A village where Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthamkara, had his first parana at the hands of householder Jaya(2), It is identified with Kupari in Balasar district in Bengal.? 1. AvaN. 324, 328. | 2. LAI. p. 281.

Page #411
Dhannamtari 398 1. Dhannamtari (Dhanvantari) Physician of king Kanagaraha(2) of Vijayapura and previous birth of Umbaradatta(1), son of merchant Sagaradatta(5) of Padalasamda. He was well-versed in all the eight branches of ayurveda." 1. Vip. 28, SthA. p. 508. 2. Dhannamtari A physician belonging to the city of Baravai.' 1. AvaN. 1300, AvaCu. I. pp. 460-1. 3. Dhannamtari A physician being the founder of the science of ayurveda. 1. NisCu. III. p. 512, IV. p. 340, BrhKs. p. 302. Dhaapa (Dhanya) Wife of Suradeva(1) of Vanarasi and a lay votary of Mahavira. 1. Upa. 30. Dhanniya (Dhannika) Maid-servant of a barber and wife of a weaver of Gobbaragama. 1. BrhBh. 6096, BrhKs. p. 1611. 1. Dhamma (Dharma) Disciple of preceptor Hatthi and teacher of preceptor Siha(2). He belonged to the Suvvaya(5) lineage. 1. Kalp. pp. 265-6, 2. Dhamma Disciple of preceptor Siba(2) and teacher of preceptor Samdilla(2). He belonged to the Kasava(1) lineage. 1. Kalp. pp. 265-266. 3. Dhamma Fifteenth Tittharkara of the current descending cycle. In his previous birth he was Siharaha(2).2 Dhamma was son of king Bhanu(1) and his queen Suvvaya(2) of Rayanapura. His height was forty-five dhanusas. His complexion was like that of heated gold." He had renounced the world along with one thousand men. He used Sagaradatta palanquin on that occasion. He had broken his first fast at the house of Dhammasiha(2) in the town of Somanasa(2).7 Dadhiparna was his sacred tree. His first disciple was ascetic Arittha(2).9 Siva(3) was his first woman disciple.10 He had forty-eight groups of ascetics as well as the same number of group leaders under him. He had 64000 male disciples and (62400 female disciples.12 He attained liberation after enjoying the longevity of one million years, before three Sayaropama years of Malli's(1) death. He was a prince for 21 lakh years and a king for 5 lakh years.13 1. Sam. 157, Nan, V. 19, Vis. 1759, Tir. 1 7. AyaN. 324, 328, Sam. 157. 328, AvaN. 371, 1094, Sth. 411, 8. Sam. 157, Tir. 406. 2. Sam. 157. 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 450. 3. Sam. 157, AvaN. 383, 386, 388, Tir. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 460. 478. 11. Sam. 48; According to AvaN. 267, and 4. Sam. 45, AvaN. 379, Tir. 363. Tir. 450, the number is 43. 5. Avan. 377, Tir. 341. 12. AvaN. 256 ff. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 392. 13. AvaN. 272-305, Kalp. 190, Sth. 735.

Page #412
4. Dhamma 1. Sam. 16,23. Ninth chapter of Suyagada.1 399 Dhammakaha (Dharmakatha) Second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 5. 1. Dhammaghosa (Dharmaghosa) 1. AvaN. 1281, AvaCu. II, p. 193. Dhammagani (Dharmaganin) A preceptor who made modifications in the expiatory rules of ascetics.1 1. BrhKs. III. p. 726 f. n. 3. 1. AvaN. 1281. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 189. Dhammaghosa A disciple of Mahavira.1 2. Dhammaghosa A disciple of preceptor Dhammavasul who is also called Dhammavaggu.2 He along with Dhammajasa (2) spent a rainy season at Vanarasi observing fasts of the duration of one month. They were so resolute in practising the Uttaragunas that while crossing river Gamga they did not even think of taking water although they were very thirsty.3 While staying at Kosambi, Dhammajasa undertook to perform sallekhana with the intention of winning praise and worship at the hands of the lay-votaries as nun Vinayavati had gained. But it so happened that the city was attacked by Avamtisena and the ascetic left his mortal coils without receiving even usual services and his dead body was thrown out in the emergency.1 1 3. AvaN. 1306, AvaCu. II. p. 204. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 190. 3. Dhammaghosa Minister of king Mittappabha of Campa. He made a plan to kill Sujata (2), a handsome son of merchant Dhanamitta(1) on account of a misunderstanding that he (Sujata) had spoiled the sanctity of his harem. When the truth was disclosed Dhammaghosa was expelled from the territory by the king. He went to Rayagiha, repented for his deeds and took to asceticism. From there he went to Varattapura and ordained minister Varatta(3) as an ascetic.1 1. AvaN. 1297, AvaCu. II. pp. 197-199, PinNM. p. 169. 4. Dhammaghosa An ascetic who started from Ujjeni on his way to Campa along with the caravan of merchant Dhanavasu. The caravan got confused and dispersed hither and thither when attacked by some robbers. The ascetic along with a few members of the caravan entered a forest. There he could not get suitable alms. Hence he gave up food and performed sallekhana on a slab. In due course he attained liberation.1 1. AvaN. 1276, AvaCu. II. pp. 154-155.

Page #413
Dhammaghosa 400 5. Dhammaghosa Grand-disciple of Titthayara Vimala(1). He ordained Mahabbala(1) to the monastic order at Hatthinapura.1 1. Bha. 431, 559. 6. Dhammaghosa A sthavira while soj sining at the Gunasilaa shrine of Rayagiha, he initiated merchant Dhanpa(10).1 1. Jna. 42. A preceptor who had Dhammarui(4) as his disciple. 7. Dhammaghosa 1. Jna. 107. 8. Dhammaghosa A sthavira who along with his disciple Sudatta and others paid a visit to Hatthinaura. 1. Vip. 33. 9. Dhammaghosa A merchant of the city of Mahaghosa(3). Because of offering alms to ascetic Dhammasiba(1) he was born as prince Bhaddanamdi(4) after death.1 1. Vip. 34. 10. Dhammaghosa An acarya. He had king Jiyasattu(38) as his lay-devotee. The king helped the acarya in chastising his disciple. 1. AcaCu. p. 38, AcaSi. p. 76. 11. Dhammaghosa An acarya who consecrated a merchant of Mahura(2) to the monastic order. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 473. 12. Dhammaghosa A preceptor who ordained Dhanasiri(3). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 526. 13. Dhammaghosa An acarya whose disciple was Sumanabhadda(3), son of king Jiyasattu(37) of Campa.1 1. UttN, and Utts. p. 92, UttK. p. 36. A disciple of Mahavira,1 1. Dhammajasa (Dharmayasas) 1. AvaN. 1289, AvaCu. II. p. 193. 2. Dhammajasa A disciple of acarya Dhammavasul who is also known as Dhammavaggu. He performed Sallekana on the bank of Vacchaga and attained liberation. He was worshipped by king Avamtisena of Ujjeni and Manippabha(1) of Kosambi on that occasion. See also Dhammaghosa(2). 1. AvaN. 1281. | 3. Mar. 475-476, AvaCu. II. p. 190. 2. AvaCu, II. p. 189.

Page #414
Dhammajjhaya (Dharmadhvaja) Eravaya(1) region. Atthasiddha as fifth one.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1118. Dhammajjhayana (Dharmadhyayana) Ninth chapter of the first section of Suyagada.' 1. SutN. 99, VyaBh. 7.66. Dhammarui Fifth would-be Titthamkara of the Titthogali mentions him as eighth Titthamkara and Dhammannaga (Dharmanvaga) One of the eight well-disciplined disciples of a certain preceptor.1 1. VyaBh. 3.350. Dhammatthakama (Dharmarthakama) is the same as Mahayarakaha. 1. DasH. p. 206. Dhammapannatti (Dharmaprajnapti) See Chajjivaniya.1 1. Das. 4.1. 401 2. Dhammarui Dhammamitta (Dharmamitra) Previous birth of Paumappaha, the sixth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157. 1. Dhammarui (Dharmaruci) to abduct his wife Sirikamta(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 559, AvaN. 943,1545, NanM. pp. 165-6. Preceptor of ascetic Asadhabhui.1 1, PinN. 474. PinNM. p. 137. Sixth chapter of Dasaveyaliya.1 It 51 3. Dhammarui An ascetic who burnt boat-man Namda(12) to death as he had harassed him.1 King of Vanarasi. He attacked king Udiodaa, 1. AvaCu. I. p. 516. 4. Dhammarui A disciple of Dhammaghosa(7). At Campa while on a begging tour he was offered a sweet juicy preparation of acrid gourd by Nagasiri(2), a Brahmana lady. Dhammaghosa asked him to abandon the food arguing that it was poisonous and would bring his life to an end. But Dhammarui devoured all that food to save numerous ants which would have come into contact with the abandoned food and died. Then he performed Sallekhana, left his mortal coils and took birth as a celestial being. He will attain liberation in his next life.1 1. Jna. 107, JitBh. 855, KalpCu. p. 96, Vis. 3332, 3347, AvaCu. II. pp. 95,211. In AvaN. 1313 and AvaCu. II. p. 211, the place and the offerer are mentioned as town Rohidaga and courtezan Rohini(3).

Page #415
Dhammarui 5. Dhammarui An ascetic who was offered alms by king Vimalavahana(1) of the city of Sataduvara. The king, for that reason, was born after death as prince Varadatta(2) at Sageya.1 1. Vip. 34.. 6. Dhammarui A prince. He was son of Dharini(20) and Jiya sattu(26) of Vasamtapura. He renounced the world along with his father and became a Pattey abuddha.1 1. AvaN. 866, 878, AvaCu. I. p. 498, AcaSi. p. 21. 7. Dhammarui An ascetic. While passing through a forest on the occasion of breaking his fast, he was offered food by a god which he did not accept.1 1. OghN. 455-456, OghNBh. 232-238, OghND. pp. 159-160. Same as Dhammarui(5).1 Dhammaruci (Dharmaruci) 1. Vip. 34. Dhammarayi (Dharmaruci) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 516. 402 Dhammavaggu (Dharmavalgu) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 189. Same as Dhammarai (3).1 Dhammavasu (Dharmavasu) Dhammajasa (2) as his disciples.1 1. AvaN. 1281, UttK. p. 73. Dhammasiri (Dharmasri) Bharaha(2) region. 1. Mahan. p. 135. He is identical with Dhammavasu.1 A preceptor who had Dhammaghosa(2) and 1. Dhammaviriya (Dharmavirya) An ascetic to whom king Jiyasattu(2) of Tigimchi offered alms. As a consequence of it the king again took birth as prince Mahacamda (4) after death.1 1. Vip. 34. 2. Dhammaviriya A contemporary king of Supasa(1), the seventh Titthamkara.1 1. Tir. 470. Last Titthamkara of the past Ussappini1 in the 1. Dhammasiha (Dharmasimha) An ascetic to whom merchant Dhammaghosa(9) of the city of Mahaghosa offered alms and obtained human life again in the next birth as a consequence of it.1 1. Vip. 34:

Page #416
403 Dhara 2. Dhammasiha First person to offer alms to Dhamma(3), the fifteenth Titthamkara. He belonged to Somanasa(2).1 1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 324, 328. Previous birth of Abhinamdana, the fourth Titthamkara.1 3. Dhammasiha 1. Sam. 157. 4. Dhammasiha A man living in Padaliputta in the time of king Camdagutta. Camdasiri(2) was his wife. He observed a vow called giddhapitthagrddhaprstha at Kullaura and attained a good state of existence (vigayasoga).1 1. Sams. 70-72. 1. Dhammasena (Dharmasena) Previous birth of the seventh Baladeva(2) Namdana(1). His preceptor was Asagara. 1. Sam. 158. 2. Dhammasena One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Dhamma (Dharma) Mother of Kanha(2) etc. 1. Jna. 158. Dhammavaya (Dharmavada) One of the ten name of Ditthivaya." 1. Sth. 742. 1. Dhammila Father of Suhamma(1), the fifth Ganadhara (principal disciple) of Mahavira. He belonged to the Kollaga(2) settlement, 1. AvaN. 648, Vis. 2509, KalpDh. p. 162, KalpV. p. 249. 2. Dhammila A character in Vasudevahindi.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 324, DasCu. p. 328, AvaN. 1614. Dhammilla See Dhammila." 1. KalpDh. p. 162, KalpV. p. 249, SutCu. p. 390, AvaN. 1614. Vara is a 1. Dhara Twentieth Titthamkara of the Eara vaya(1) region. wrong reading for Dhara. 1. Sam. 159, SamA. p. 159, Tir. 339. 2. Dhara Father of Paumabha, the sixth Titthamkara. 1. Tir. 469, Sam. 157. 3. Dhara King of Mahura(1) who was invited to participate in the selfchoosing (svaya nvara) ceremony of princess Dovai. 1. 1. Ina. 117.

Page #417
Dharana 404 1. Dharana Lord (indra) of the southerp Nagakumara gods. He has 6000 samania gods etc. His abode extends to 25000 yojanas. He has six principal wives. Ila(1), Sukka, Sadara, Sodamani(3), Imda(2) and Ghanavijjuy)(1).' His capital is called Dharana. His throne is known by his own name. He has fortyfour lakhs of dwelling places.? Kalavala, Selavala, Samkhavala and Kolavala are his Logapalas. When Nami(3) and Vinami approached Usaha(1) for their share in the kingdom, Dharana presented them many Vidyas (lores) and made them kings of the southern and northern Veyaddha(2). He paid a visit to Mahavira at Mahila (Mihila) and asked about his welfare.10 He revived the life of a child who had died on account of observing a fast which lasted for three days during paryusana.11 His seven generals are : Bhaddsena(1), Jasodhara(2), Sudamsana(16), Nilakamtha, Anamda(9), Namdapa(7) and Tetali(4),12 1. Praj. 46, Bha. 169, 404, Jiv. 120. 8. Bha. 169, BhaA. p. 199. 2. Jam. 119, Bha. 129, AvaCu. I. p. 146. 9. AvaCu. I. p. 161, Vis. 1705, KalpV. p. 3. Bha. 406. 238, KalpSan. p. 129. 4. Jna. 151. 10. AvaN. 517, AvaCu. I. p. 315, Vis. 1973, 5. Bha. 406. KalpV. p. 169, Kalps. p. 132. 6. Ibid. 11. KalpV. p. 10, KalpDh. p. 10. 7. Bha. 129, Sam. 44. 12. Sth. 404, 582. 2. Dharana Throne of Dharana(1).1 1. Bha. 406. 3. Dharana Aking who was a friend of king Mahabbala(2) of Viyasoga city in the Salilavai district of Maha videba.1 1. Jna. 64. 4. Dharana Son of Vanhi(1) and Dharini(5) of Baravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Aritthanemi. He attained emancipation on mount Settumja. He was one of the ten revered kings. 1. Ant. 3. 2. Ant. p. 2. 5. Dharana 1. Vip. 30. A Jakkha in the Pudhavivadensaa park of the city of Rohidaa. 6. Dharana 1. Ant. 3. Sixth chapter of the second section of Amtegadadasa." Dharana (Dharani) 1. Bha. 406. Capital of indra Dharana(1).1 1. Dharani First woman-disciple of Vasupujja, the twelth Titthayara. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 459.

Page #418
405 Dhayairukkha 2. Dharani A goddess. 1. Ava. p. 19. 3. Dharani Capital of indra Dharana(1) where Ila(1) was born as a principal queen. It is the same as Dharana. 1. Jna. 151. Dharanimda (Dharanendra) Same as Dharana(1). 1. Bha. 406. Dharanikhila (Dharanikila) Another name of mount Mamdara(3). 1. Sur. 26. Dharanidhara First woman-disciple of Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthayara 1 In Tir. (460) she is called Vara. 1. Sam. 157. Dharanisimga (Dharanisnga) 1. Sur. 26. Another name of mount Mamdara(3).1 Dharapovavaya (Dharanopapata) An Amgabahira Kaliya text which was permitted to be taught to a monk of 12 years standing. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44. 1 2. Vya. 10.26. Dhataisamda (Dhatakikhamda) See Dhayaisamda." 1. Sur. 100. Dhatakikhamda See Dhayaisamda. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 172, AvaH. p. 762. Dhaya (Dhats) Lord of the southern Panavapniya gods.1 1. Praj. 49, Sth. 94. Dhayaisamda (Dhatakikhanda) See Dhayaisamda.1 1. Bha. 418, Ina. 123, AvaCu. I. p. 176, Jiv. 174, Sam. 85. See Dhayaisamda. Dhayaikhamda (Dhatakikhanda). 1. Dev. 149, Sur. 275. See Dhayaisamda. Dhayaikhamda (Dhatakikhamda) 1. Jiv. 164, Sam. 127. Dhayairukkha ( Dhatakiviksa ) 1. Sth. 641, Jiv. 174. A tree in Dhayaisamda. See Dhayaisamda.

Page #419
Dhayaisamda Dhayaisamda (Dhatakikhanda) A concentric island next to Jambuddiva.1 It encircles Lavana ocean and is itself surrounded by Kaloya ocean." Its plinth is two gavyutis in height. Its width from one side touching the Lavana ocean to the other side touching the Kaloya ocean measures four lakhs of yojanas. The distance from the eastern corner of Jambuddiva to the western corner of Dhayaisamda is seven lakhs of yojanas. The outer circumference of Dhayaisamda measures 4110961 yojanas. The northern and southern Isuyara (2) mountains divide the island into two halves; eastern and western. Each half has seven regions (Bharaha(2) etc.), seven mountains (Cullahimavamta etc.) and fourteen rivers all having their names and situations similar to those in Jambuddiva. Mount Mamdara(3) which is situated in the middle of each half of Dhayaisamda is one thousand yojanas deep,9 eighty four thousand yojanas high, 10 somewhat less than ten thousand yojanas wide at the base and one thousand yojanas wide at the top.11 Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1) regions of the island experience all the six eras.12 Each of the two halves has a Kudasamali tree and a Garuda god.13 In addition to them Dhayairukkha and Mahadhayairukkha are situated in the eastern and western parts respectively. They are the residential places of gods Sudamsana(19) and Piyadamsana(1)." The height of the dhayai tree is eight yojanas.15 The districts, mountains, peaks, gods etc. of Dhayaisamda are double inJambuddiva.16 Dhayaisamda has sixtyeight Cakkavattivijayas,17 four gates,18 twelve suns, equal number of moons, 336 constellations, 1056 planets and 803700 kotakoti stars.19 Namdiggama(2) was situated in the Mamgalavati Vijaya(23) of Puvvavideva of Dhayaisamda.20 Avarakamka was the capital of the southern half of Bharaha(1) in the eastern Dhayaisamda.21 1. SutSi. p. 122. 2. Sur. 100, Jiv. 174, AnuH. p. 90. 3. Sth. 92. 4. Ibid. 306, Sam. 127, Sur. 100, Jiv. 174. 5. Sam. 130. 6. Sur. 100, Jiv. 174. 7. SthA. p. 81, PrasA. p. 95. 8. Sth. 555. 9. Sth. 721. 10. Sam. 85. 11. Sth. 721. 12. Ibid. 92. 406 13. Ibid. 14. Ibid, Jiv. 174. 15. Sth. 641. 16. Ibid. 92, 183, 197, 302, 522,721,768. 17. Sam. 68. 18. Jiv. 174. 19. Sur. 100, Jiv. 174, Bha. 363, Dev. 113, 114, 149-151. For the details of moon. and sun-islands see Jiv. 164, and for days and nights See Sur. 29, Bha, 179. 20. AvaCu. I. pp. 172, 176. 21. Jna. 123. Dharani (Dharini) Same as Dharini.1 1. Vip. 33, Bha. 417, Dasa 5.1, Sam. 157, Jna. 64,91, AvaM. p. 251, Ava. p. 28, AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. I. pp. 320, 498. 1. Dharini Wife of king Senia(1) of Rayagiha. She had a vision of an

Page #420
407 Dharini elephant in her dream and conceived the embryo of prince Mehakamara. She developed a pregnancy-longing for riding on an elephant along with her husband in the midst of untimely rain just like in rainy season. Her longing was fulfilled by prince Abhaya(1), her step-son, with the help of a deity. She, in due course, gave birth to Mehakumara." She was extremely distressed to learn from her son that he was renouncing the world. Her other sons also renounced the world and became disciples of Mahavira. 1. Jna. 8.10, KalpDh. pp. 30-31. 4. Jna. 17. 2. Jna. 13. 5. Jna. 23. 3. Jna. 15-16. 16. Anut, 1-2. 2. Dharini Wife of king Koniya of the city of Campa. It is also known as Subhadda(2).1 1. Aup. 7, Dasa. 9.1, PrasA. p. 1, Aup, 34, 37. 3. Dharini Wife of king Dadhivahana of Campa and mother of Camdana(1). See Camdana(1) for further information. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 320, KalpV. p. 170, KalpDh. p. 109, JayaV. p, 95, Kalps. p. 133. 4. Dharini Wife of King Vasudeva of Bara vati and mother of Darua(1), Anaditthi(2) etc. 1. Ant. 7-8. Wife of king Amdhagavanhi of Baravati.1 5. Dharini 1. Ant. 1. 6. Dharini Wife of king Baladeva(1) of Baravati. She had three sons : Sunuha(1), Dum muha(2) and Kuvadaraa. 1. Ant. 7. 7. Dharini Wife of king Vairasena(1) of Pumdarigini(1) in Puyvavideha of Jambuddiva and mother of Usaha(1) in one of his previous births. 1. Avacu. I. p. 133. 8. Dharini She is also called Mamgalavati(3). She was mother of Vairanabha. She is the same as Dharini(7). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 180. 9. Dharini Wife of king Dhanamjaya(2) and mother of Piyamitta(1), a previous birth of Mahavira. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, KalpDh. p. 38, KalpV. p. 44. 10. Dharini Wife of king Visahabhati of Rayagiba and mother of Maha. vira's previous birth as Vissabhati." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 230, Kalps. p. 39, KalpDh. p. 38.

Page #421
Dharini 408 disciple of Sejjamsa(1), the eleventh 11. Dharini Principal woman Titthayara. 1. Tir. 459, Sam. 157. 12. Dharini Chief among the several wives of Baladeva(2) Ayala(5). 1. Tir. 588. 13. Dharini Wife of Ajiyasena(2), the king of Kosambi. 1. Avacu. II. p. 189. 14. Dharini Wife of king Adinasattu(2) of the city of Hatthisisa and mother of prince Sabahu(1). 1. Vip. 33. 15. Dharini Wife of Camdavademsaa, king of Sageya and mother of Gunacaida and Municamda(2).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 492. 16. Dharini Wife of king Jitasena of Kosambi.! 1. Uttk. p. 73. 17. Dharini Wife of king Jiyasattu(20) of the city of Khitipatitthiya(2). 1. NisCu. III. p. 150, PakY. p. 1. 18. Dharini Wife of king Jiyasattu(1) of the city of Campa and mother of prince Adinasattu(3).1 1. Ina. 91. 19. Dharini Chief wife of Jiyasattu(14) of Mihila.1 1. Sur. 1, SurM. p. 2, Jam. 1. 20. Divarini Wife of king Jiyasattu(26) of Vasa mtapura(3) and mother of prince Dhammarui(6).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 498, AcaSi. p. 21. 21. Dharini Wife of king Jiyasattu(6) of Vaniyaggama. 1. Dasa. 5.1. 22. Dharini Wife of king Jiyasattu(22) of Savatthi. Khamdaa(1) and Puramdarajasa were their off-springs.1 1. BrhKs. III. p. 915, UttCu. p. 73, UttN. and Utts. pp. 114-115. 23. Dharini Wife of king Bala of the Viyasoga city in Maha videha. She had a vision of a lion in her dream while conceiving and later gave birth to Mahabbala(2). 1. Jna. 64.

Page #422
409 Dhijjaiya 24. Dharini Wife of king Mahasena(6) of Supaittha(6) city and mother of prince Sibasena(1).1 1. Vip. 30. 25. Dharini Wife of Mittappabha, the king of Campa.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 197. 26. Dharini Wife of Rajjavaddhana, the younger brother of king Avantivaddhana of Ujjeni. When her husband was killed by Avamtivaddhana to obtain her, she fled and became a nun to protect her chastity. See also Ajiyasena(2). 1. AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. II. p. 189, Uttk. p. 73. 27. Dharini Wife of king Siva(7) of Hatthinagapura and mother of prince Sivabhadda. 1. Bha. 417, AvaCu. I. p. 469. 28. Dharini Chief among the several wives of king Seya(1) of Amalakappa city. 1. Raj. 6. 29. Dharini Wife of Somacamda(2), the king of Potanapura.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 456. 30. Dharini A virtuous lady. Probably she is the same as Dharini(3). 1. Ava. p. 28. 31. Dharini Wife of king Ruppi(3) and mother of Subahu(3). 1. Jna. 71. 32. Dharini Wife of king Camdavadamsaa and mother of Municamda(4).1 1. UttN. & Utts. p. 375, UttCu. p. 213. 1. Dhii (Dhrti) A goddess residing in Tigimchiddaha. Her life-span is of one palyopama years.1 1. Jam. 83, Sth, 197, 522. 2. Dhii A peak of mount Wisaha(2). . 1. Jam. 84, Sth. 689. 3. Dhii Third chapter of Pupphacala(4).1 1. Nir. 4.1. Dhijjaiya (Dhigjatiya) Another name of the Brahmana community.1 1. UttCu. P, 89, AvaCu. I. p. 495, II. pp. 21,206.

Page #423
Dhiti 410 Dhiti (Dhiti) See Dhii. 1. Nir. 4.1, Sth. 197, 689. 1. Dhitidhara (Dhitidhara) Sixth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 12. 2. Dhitidhara A merchant of the city of Kagamdi who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira. He observed asceticism for a period of sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Vipula.1 1. Ant. 14. Dhira One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1). 1. KalpDh. p. 152, Kalpv. p. 236. Dhua (Dhuta) Sixth chapter of the first section of Ayaramga.1 1. Avan. 31. 33, 250, 251, AcaSi. p. 389. Dhumdhumara. King of Sumsumarapura. He had a daughter named Argaravati.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 199, AvaN. 1298, AvaH. p. 711, Dhuttakkhanaga (Dhurtakhyanaka). A satire containing humorous tales narrated by four knaves : Sasaga(1), Elasadha, Muladeva(1) and lady Khamdapana. They were staying in a garden at Ujjeni. It was a rainy season and they were all suffering from hunger. Hence, they agreed that they should narrate, one by one, their experiences or whatever they had heard. He whose narration is proved as an incredible lie will feed the gathering and he who cofirms the tale by quoting parallels from Bharaha(2) and Ramayana, need not give any thing. All of them narrated fantastic tales and confirmed them by the legends which were unnatural, inconsister and unacceptable to reason as they are found in Mahabharata, Ramayana etc. 1. NisCu. I. p. 105, IV. p. 26; BrhKs. III. p. 722. Dhura One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. Pp. 295-296. Dhuraa (Dhuraka) Same as Dhura.1 1. Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295, Jams. p. 534. Dhava (Dhruva) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #424
411 Paijthana Dhumakeu or Dhumaketu (Dhumaketu). One of the eighty-eight Gahas: 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90. Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Dhumappabha (Dhumaprabha) An infernal region' numbering fifth in order. It extends to 18000 yojanas. The minimum life span of denizens is ten sagaropama years. It is called Dhumappabha because the whole region is smoke-like in appearance. It is the same as Rittha(1). 1. Sut. 5.1. | 4. Sth. 757. 2. Sth. 757. 5. AnuH. p. 89, Utts. p. 697. 3. Sam. 18, Dhorugina (Dhorukina) Same as Tharukina.1 1. Jna. 18. N See N. Paiga (Pratika) Daughter of Pajjuppasena and wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1). 1. Uttn. p. 379. 1. Paittba (Pratistha). Father of Sapasa(1), the seventh Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 470. It is also called 2. Paittha Another name of the month of Bhadrapada. Sapaittha(4). 1. Jam. 132. 2. Sur. 53. Paitthana (Pratisthana ) A city situated on the bank of Goyavarii in Dakkhinavaha. King Salavahana reigned there. On being forced by the ruler of Ujjeni preceptor Kalaga(2) left for Paitthana in the middle of the rainy season which he was spending at Ujjeni. There he altered the date of pajjosavana from the fifth to the fourth day of the bright half of the month of Bhadrapada at the instance of king Salavahana, for the convinience of the people, in view of their local festival of Indra. Merchant Nagavasu belonged to this place. He had a son named Nagadatta(2) who 1. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36. AvaCu. II. p. 200, AvaN. 1299, VisK. 2. Uttk. p. 229. P. 406, BrhM. p. 52. 3. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36, 4. NisCu. III. pp. 130-131, KalpCu.p.89.

Page #425
Paithapa 412 became a monk. Acarya Palitta cured its king Murumda(2) from a severe headache and the latter became his follower. Two Brahmin brothers Varahamihira and Bhaddabahu were initiated here. When the title of acarya was bestowed upon the latter, the former reverted to Brahmanism.? Paitthana is identified with modern Paithan situated on the bank of river Godavari in the Aurangabad District.8 5. AvaCu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280. 7. KalpV. p. 251, KalpDh. p. 163, UttK, 6. PinNM. p. 142; BrhKs. p. 1123 mentions p. 229. Murumda as the king of Kusumapura. 1 8. SGAMI. p. 154. Paithana (Pratisthana) Same as Paitthana. 1. AvaN. 1280, 1299, VyaM. IV. p. 36. Painna (Prakirna) Same as Painnaga. 1. Sam. 84. Painpaga or Painpaya (Prakirnaka ) Canonical texts other than eleven Amgas(3) and Ditthivaya. All the Amgabahira texts, whether Avassaya or Avassayavairitta are mentioned as Painnaga, Painnagajjhayana or Painpa.? Santisuri excludes Uvamgas from the Painnaga class. The number of these texts is not fixed. It varies with every Titthamkara. It is said that in every tirtha the number of Painnagas corresponds to that of the disciples of the Jina, endowed with four types of knowledge. Painnagas are composed by these disciples in accordance with the teachings of the Jina." There were eighty four thousand Painnagas in the tirtha of Titthayara Usaha(1), numerable in those of subsequent twenty two and fourteen thousand in that of Titthayara Mahavira.5 In the current sixfold classification of the Agama there are ten Painnagas. They are as follows : Causarana, Aurapaccakkhana, Mahapaccakkhana, Bhattaparinna, Tamdolavealia, Samtharaga, Gacchayara, Ganiviija, Devimdatthaya and Maranasamahi. This number has been fixed since the time of Bhavaprabhasuri (1772 V.S), but the names of the texts differ. Bhavaprabhasuri mentions Camdavijjhaya in place of Gacchayara. In the Jaina Granthavali three different sets of ten Painnagas are given. In the first set Virastava and Candravedhyaka replace Maranasamahi and Gacchayara. In the second set Ajivakalpa, Gacchacara, Maranasamadhi, Siddhaprabhita, Tirthodgara (Titthogali), Aradhanapataka, Dvipasagaraprajnapti, Jyotiskarandaka, Amgavidya and Tithi prakirnaka find mention and in the third set all the ten names are different, viz., Pimdavisuddhi, Saravali, Paryantaradhana, Jivavibhakti, Kavacaprakarana, Yoniprabhsta, Angaculiya, Vtddhacatuhsarana and Jambupayanno.8 1. Utt, 28.23. 4. Nan. 41, NanM. p. 208, GacV. p. 41. 2. Nan. 44, NanM, p. 208, NanCu. p. 5. Ibid. Sam. 84, VyaBha. (pithika. 119), 60, Anucu. p. 3, Sam. 84. Vol. 12. p. 110. 3. Utts. p. 565. | 6. See CLJ, pp. 49-51, for details. 60

Page #426
Painnagajjhayana (Prakirnakadhyayana) 1. NanCu. p. 60. Pailla (Prakalya) 1. Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295, Sth. 90. Paiva (Pradipa) 1. Jna. 122. 2. Pauma 1. Jiv. 176. 413 Same as Payalla.1 1. Pauma (Padma) A big lotus in the centre of lake Nilavamta(2). It is one yojana in length as well as in breadth. Its thickness is half a yojana. Its circumference measures somewhat more than three yojanas. It is ten yojanas deep into and two Krosas high above the water. It measures from bottom to top somewhat more than ten yojanas.1 1. Jiv. 149. The readings of the text and the commentary seem to be erroneous. See Jam. 73. A Jayava prince. Same as Painnaga.1 8. Pauma 3. Pauma A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa where gods have maximum span of life of eighteen fortnights and have desire for food once in eighteen thousand years.1 1. Sam. 18. One of the two deities presiding over Pukkharavaradiva.1 4. Pauma A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods have maximum span of life of seventeen sagaropama years. They breathe once in seventeen fortnights and have desire for food once in seventeen thousand years.1 1. Sam. 17. 5. Pauma Eighth would-be Baladeva(2) of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 1144. Pauma 1. Jna. 157. 6. Pauma Eighth Baladeva(2) of the Bharaha(2) region. He was son of king Dasaraha(1) and his queen, Aparaiya(3) and brother of Vasudeva(1) Narayana(8). In his previous birth he was Aparaiya(8). Pauma was 16 bows tall. Rayagiha is said to be his birthplace as well as of his brother Narayana(1). He renounced the world and attained emancipation. He lived for 15000 years. See also Rama(2). 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 577, AvaN. 408, 602-616, Vis. 1771, Sth. 672, AvaBh. 41, AvaN. 403-414. 7. Pauma Eighth would-be Cakkavatti of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 1125. A merchant of Savatthi who was the father of Pauma(5),1

Page #427
Pauma 414 9. Pauma A merchant belonging to Nagapura. He had a daughter named Pauma(6).1 1. Jna. 153. 10. Pauma One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahapauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara. 1. Sth. 625. 11. Pauma An inhabitant of Vijayapural who was the first to offer alms to Sumai(7), the fifth Titthamkara. 1. Avan. 323. 1 2. Sam. 157; AvaN. 327. 12. Pauma Disciple of preceptor Vaira(2). A monastic offshoot named Pauma(7) started from him.1 1. Kalp. p. 264. 13. Pauma Son of Kala(1) and his wife Paumavai(12) of Campa. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. After death he was born as a god in Sohammakappa.1 1. Nir. 2.1. 14. Pauma Sixth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyaha pappatti. 1. Bha. 409. 15. Pauma First chapter of Kappavadimsiya. 1. Nir. 2.1. 16. Pauma Presiding god of mount Gamdhavai.? 1. Jam. 111. 17. Pauma A peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Sth. 643. 18. Pauma Presiding god of mount Malavamtapariaa. See Pabhasa(7). 1. Sth. 87, 302, JivM. p. 244. 19. Pauma See Mahapauma(10), 1. Tir. 1026, 1106. 1. Paumagumma (Padamagulma). Seventh chapter of Kappavadimsiya. 1. Nir. 2.1. 2. Paumagumma An abodel in the celestial region of Sohamma. Cakkavatti Bambhadatta's soul descended from this abode. It is called Nalinigulma as well as Nalinagulma. It is similar to the Pauma(3) celestial abode. 1. UttCu. p. 214. 3. Utt. 13.1. 2. UttCu. p. 220,Utts. p. 395. 4. Uttk. p. 259, Utts. p. 376.

Page #428
415 Paumadaha 3. Paumagumma Son of Virakanha(1) and grandson of king Senia(1). He renounced the world and became a monk. After observing asceticism for three years he died and again took birth as a god in the Mahasukka(2) heavenly region." 1. Nir. 2.7. 4. Paumagumma One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahapauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara. 1. Sth. 625. 5. Paumagumma A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa in which the maximum longevity of gods is 18 sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 18. Same as Paumappabha.1 Paumajinimda (Padmajinendra) 1. Tir. 1150. 1. Paumanabha Ninth Cakkavatti (Supreme king) of the Bharaha(2) region. He is also known as Mahapauma(4).2 See Mahapauma(4) for details. 1. AvaN. 397, 419. 12. Sam. 158. 2. PaumanabhaOne of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. 3. Paumanabha King of Avarakamka(1) in the Dhayaisamda island. He had seven hundred wives. He kidnapped Dovai and persuaded her to become his wife. She did not accept his offer. The king had to fight with Pamdavas, sons of king Pamdu and husbands of Dovai, and also with Kanha(1) in this connection. He was, however, defeated by Kanha and Dovai was restored to Pamdavas. Paumanabha was later dethroned and his son Sunabha(1) was installed as the king by Vasudeva(1) Kavila(1)'. 1. Jna. 123-5, Dash. p. 110, Prasa. p. 87, KalpV. p. 39, KalpDb. pp. 34-5, SthA. P. 524. Paumanaba (Padmanabha). See Paumanabha. 1. KalpDh. p. 152. Paumadaha or Paumaddaha (Padmadraha) A big lake situated on mount Cullahimavarta. It measures one thousand yojanas in length, five hundred yojanas in breadth and ten yojanas in depth. In the centre of the lake there is a big lotus made of gems. In the centre of the lotus there stands a palace which has three doors, a couch of jewels and so on. There are one hundred and eight more lotuses around the main lotus. In 1, Jam. 73, Sth. 197, 522, PrasA. p. 2. Sam. 113. 96, JivM. pp. 99, 244,368, PrajM.p.75. 3. KalpV. p. 61.

Page #429
Paumaddhaya 416 different quarters there are other numerous lotuses. It has many goddesses, being the retinue of the presiding goddess Siridevi(6). As the lake consists of numerous lotuses, it is called Paumaddaha. Rivers Gamga, Rohiyamsa(2) and Simdhu(1) are rising from it. They first pass through eastern, northern and western arches respectively. Gods carry water of this lake for consecration ceremony.? 4. SamA. p. 105. 16. Jam. 74. 5. Jam. 73. Jams. pp. 286--294. 7. Jiv. 141. Paumaddhaya (Padmadh vaja) One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahapauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara. 1. Sth. 625. Paumappabha (Padmaprabha) Sixth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle. He was son of king Dhara(2) and his queen Susima(1) of Kosambi in Vaccha(1) country. His height was two hundred and fifty dhanuasas. He was red coloured. He took to asceticism along with one thousand men. He used the palanquin Vejayamti(2). He broke his first fast at the house of Somadeva(1) of the town of Bambhathala. He obtained omniscience in the Sahasambayana(2) park of Kosambi on the fullmoon day of the month of Caitra.7 Chatrabha was his sacred tree. Suyyava(3) was his first disciple.9 Rai was his first woman-disciple.10 He had under him 107 groups of monks, the same number of group-leaders (ganadharas), 330000 monks and 420000 nuns.11 He attained emanicipation at the end of his life of thirty lakh purvas. (7} lakh as a prince, 21; as a king and 1 lakh as an omniscient).12 His other names are Paumabha Suppabha(4),13 In his previous birth he was Dhammamitta.14 1. Avan. p. 4, AvaN. 1089, Kalp. 199,1 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 445, 461. Tir. 319, 1150, Sth. 411. 10. Sam. 157. 2. AvaN. 382-7, Sam. 157, Tir. 469. 11. AvaN, 256-266, 272-305, Ava M. p. 206. 3. Sam. 103, AvaN. 378, Tir. 362. ff; According to Tir. 446, he had 101 4. AvaN. 376, Tir. 341. Ganadharas. 5. Sam. 157, AvaN. 224, 225, Tir. 391. 12. AvaN, 302-6. 6. AvaN. 323, 327, Sam. 157. 13. Tir. 446, 469, Vis. 1758, AvaN. 370. 7. Avan. 241-254. 14. Sam. 157. 8. Sam. 157, Tir. 405. Paumappabha (Padmaprabha) One of the four nanda ponds situated fifty yojanas interior of the Bhaddasalavana and to the north-east of Jambusudamsana tree. It measures one kosa long and half a kosa broad and is five hundred dhanusas deep. A palace is situated in its centre.? 1. Jiv. 152, Jam. 90, 103. Paumappaha (Padmaprabha) See Paumappabha.1 1. Sth. 411, Sam. 157, Ava. p. 4, Kalp. 199.

Page #430
417 Paumasepa 1. Paumabhadda (Padmabhadra) Son of prince Sukanha and grandson of king Sepia(1). He took initiation from Mahavira, practised asceticism for four years and was born as a god in the Bambhaloa celestial region after death. In future, he will attain emancipation in the Mahavideha region." 1. Nir. 2.5. 2. Paumabhadda Fifth chapter of Kappavadinsiya.1 1. Nir. 2.1. 1. Paumaraha (Padmaratha) King of Ujjeni. His father's name DevaJasuya.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaN. 1304, AvaH. p. 714. 2. Paumaraha King of the city of Mihila. He was true to his faith. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 519, AvaH. p. 391. Puk Paumarukkha (Padmavrksa) A sacred tree situated in the eastern kharavaradivaddha. It is the abode of god Pauma(2). 1. Sth. 641. 1 2. Jiv. 176. Paumavadessaa (Padmavatamsaka) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region. 1. Jna. 157. Paumasamda (Padmakhanda) A place where the eighth Titthamkara Camdappaha(1) received his first alms.1 1. AvaN. 323. AvaM. p. 227. 1. Paumasiri (Padmasri) One of the two wives of merchant Dhanamitta(2) of Damtapura. She had an obstinacy of getting constructed a palace of ivory, which was fulfilled by Dadhamitta, her husband's friend. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, AvaN. 1275, NisCu. IV. p. 361, VyaM. III. p. 17. 2. Paumasiri Daughter of Vidyadhara Maharaha(3) and wife of Cakkavatti Subhuma(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 521, Sam. 158, 1. Paumasena (Padmasena) Son of Mahakanha and grandson of king Senia(1). He took initiation from Titthayara Mahavira, observed asceticism for three years and was born as a god in the Lamtaga celestial region after death. He will take one more birth in the Mahavideha region and attain liberation there. 1. Nir. 2.6. 53

Page #431
Paumasepa 418 Sixth chapter of Kappavadinsiya." 2. Paumasena 1. Nir. 2.1. 1. Pauma (Padma) First chapter of the ninth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 157. 2. Pauma Chief woman-disciple of Apamta, the fourteenth Titthamkara. 1. Tir. 460; In Samavayaruga (157) the reading Padhama is wrong. 3. Pauma One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3). 1. Bha. 406, Jna. 157, Sth. 612. 4. Pauma Thirteenth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the socond section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. 5. Pauma Daughter of merchant Pauma(8) of Savatthi. She was consecrated by Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara. After death she was born as a principal wife of Sakka(3). She is the same as Pauma(3). 1. Jna. 157. 6. Pauma Daughter of merchant Pauma(9) of Nagapura. She was initiated by Pasa(1). After death she took birth as a principal wife of Bhima(3), the lord of the southern Rakkhasa gods. The same is the name of principal wife of Mahabhima(1). 1. Jna. 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 7. Pauma A monastic off-shoot originating from preceptor Pauma(12), disciple of arya Vaira(2). It is the same as Ajjapauma. 1. Kalp. p. 264. 8. Pauma One of the four nanda ponds resembling Paumappabha. 1. Jiv. 152, Jam. 90, 103. 9. Pauma Same as Paumavai(5). 1. Sam. 157. Paumabha (Padmabha) Identical with Paumappabha.1 1. AvaN. 1089, Tir. 469. 1. Paumavai (Padmavati) Wife of king Padibuddha of Sageya. She had once organised a big festival of nagpuja (Snake-worship). 1. Jna. 68. 2. Paumavai Wife of king Kanagaraha(1) of Teyalipura," 1. Jna. 96, AvaCu. I. p. 499.

Page #432
419 Paumavai 3. Paumavai Wife of king Mahapauma(7) of the city of Pumdarigini(1). 1. Jna. 141, Utts. p. 326. 4. Paumavai 1. Jna. 55. Wife of king Selaga(3) and mother of prince Mamquaa.' 5. Paumavai Wife of king Sumitta(3) of Rayagiha and mother of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle.1 1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 229, Tir. 483. 6. Paumavai Wife of prince Udayana(2), son of king Sayaniya of Kosambi. She was raped by Vabassaidatta, son of priest Somadatta(4). 1. Vip. 24.5. 7. Paumavai One of the four principal wives of Bhima(3), the lord of the southern Rakkhasa gods.1 She is also called Vasumai(3)? The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahabhima(1). 1. Bha. 406. | 2. Sth. 273, Jna. 153. 8. Paumavai Daughter of king Cedaga of Vesali, wife of king Dahivahana of Campa and mother of Karakamdu. See Dahivahana for further details. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-5, NisCu. II. P, 232, BrhBh. 5099, Utts. p. 300. 9. Panmavai Wife of king Kunia of Campa and mother of Udai(2). She was jealous of the elephant and necklace possessed by Halla(3) and Vihalla(1). It was this jealousy that made her husband Kunia fight with king Cedaga of Vesali. 1. Nir. 1.1, AvaCu. II. pp. 171-2, BhaA. pp. 316-7. 10. Paumavai Wife of king Nahavahana of Bharuyaccha. She was very much impressed by the poetic power of acarya Vairabhuti but got disappointed seeing his ugly appearance.1 1. VyaBh. 3.58. 11. Paumavai A goddess of this name.1 1. Ava. p. 19. 12. Paumavai Wife of Kala(1) and mother of Pauma(13) of Campa.1 1. Nir 2.1. 13. Paumavai Wife of king Mahabbala(11) and mother of prince Viramgaya(2) of the city of Kohidaga.1 1. Nir. 5.1.

Page #433
Paumavai 420 14. Paumavai One of the eight principal wives of Vasudeva Kanha(1),1 She was daughter of king Hiranpanabha of Aristapura In order to obtain her Kapha had to fight with many of the kings invited on the occasion of her self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony. She took initiation from Titthayara Aritthapemi, observed asceticism under nun Jakkhini for a period of twenty years and then attained emanicipation.3 1. Ant. 9, Ava. p. 28, Sth. 626. 3. Ant. 9, SthA. p. 433, Sth. 626. 2. Pras. 16, Prasa. p. 88, Pras). p. 89. First chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasa. 15. Paumavai 1. Ant. 9. 16. Paumaval One of the eight principal Disakumaris of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain. She presides over the Mamdara(4) peak.1 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643. Paumavati (Padmavati) See Paumavai. 1. Bha. 406, Ant. 9, Vip. 24, Sam. 626, Sth. 643, Jna. 68, 96, 141, Utts. p. 300, NisCu. II. p. 232, AvaCu. II. pp. 164, 205, AvaCu. I. p. 499. 1. Paumuttara (Padmottara) A Disabatthikuda situated in Bhaddasalavana." 1. Sth. 642, Jam. 103. Father of Mahapauma(4), the ninth Cakkavafti.1 2. Paumuttara 1. Sam. 158. 3. Paumuttara A god presiding over Paumuttara(1) Disahatthikada and having his abode there. 1 1. Jam. 103. Paurajamgha (Pracurajangha) One of the four kinds of people during the Susama era. They have their thighs very strong. . 1. Jam, 26. 12. Jams. p. 131 Pausa (Prakusa) An Anariya country. It is perhaps the same as Bausa. 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, Aup. 33, NisCu. II. p. 470. Paesi (Pradesin) King of the city of Seyaviya. He was very cruel and had no faith in the independent existence of soul. He regarded the self to be identical with the body. It was ascetic Kesi(1) who convinced him with the help of emperical illustrations and arguments that the self is independent entity. Later Paesi became Upasaka (layvotary). His wife Suriyakamta did not like this. She went to the extent of asking their son to kill him. The son declined to commit such a sinful act. Then the queen her

Page #434
Pamcajanna self poinsoned him (Paesi) to death. He, thereafter, took birth as god Suriyabha(2) in Sohammakappa.1 1. Raj. 142 ff., AvaN. 469, AvaCu. I. p. 279, Vis. 1923, AvaH. p. 197. Paoga (Prayoga) Sixteenth chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj. v. 5. 421 Paosa (Pradosa) An Anariya country.1 Maids were brought from there and employed to serve in harems.2 1. Praj. 37. I 2. BhaA. p. 460. Pamkappabha (Pamkaprabha) An infernal region, fourth in order. It is mudlike in appearance. There are ten lakhs of dwelling places in it and the maximum span of life of its denizens is ten sagaropama years.1 Amjana(3) is its another name.5 It has six Mahanirayas dreadful infernal abodes, namely, Ara, Vara, Mara, Rora, Rorua and Khadakhada. 1. Sut. 5.1. 2. Nir. 1.1. 3. AnuH. p. 89, AnuCu. p. 35. Pamkavai (Pankavati) 1. Sth. 197, 522. Pamkabahula (Pankabahula) One of the three layers of Rayanappabha region. It measures from top to bottom eighty-four thousand yojanas..1 1. Sam. 84; The text gives erroneous reading of eightyfour lakh yojanas. Sce SamA. p. 90 and Jiv. 79. 4. Sth. 757. 5. Ibid. 546. 6. Ibid. 515. See Pamkavai.1 It 1. Pamkavai (Pankavati) A pond (Kunda) situated in Mahavideha. lies to the east of the district of Mamgalavatta and west of district Pukkhala. It is located in the southern ridge of Nilavamta(1). It measures just like Gahavaikumda.1 1. Jam. 95. 2. Pamkavai A river that emerges from Pamkavai(1) kunda and flows further separating Mamgalavatta and Pukkhalavatta districts of Mahavideha.1 It flows in the north east of mount Mamdara(3). 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 197, 522. Pamcakappa (Pancakalpa) A canonical text dealing with five varieties of monastic conduct. Probably it forms a part of Kappabhasa. 1. BrhM. p. 83, AvaCu. I. p. 415, VyaM. 4.306, UttS. p. 178. Pamcajanna or Pamcayanna (Pancajanya) deva(2) Kanha(1).1 1. Jna. 124, Tir. 572. A conch belonging to Vasu

Page #435
Pameavama 422 Pamcavanna (Pancavarna) A palanquin used for the initiation-ceremony of Anamta, the fourteenth Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157. Pamcasela (Pancasaila) An island where gold-smith Apamgasena, also known as Kumaranamdi, was invited by Hasa(2) and Pahasa, wives of Jakkha Vijjumali. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 397, NisCu. III. pp. 140, 269, NisBh. 3182, BrhBh. 5219, 5225, Brhks. p. 1389, Uttk. p. 342, KalpL. p. 197. Pamcaselaga (Pancasailaka) Same as Pamcasela.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 397, AvaH. p. 296. 1. Pamcala (Pancala) An ancient sage well-versed in the science of erotics (Kamavidya). According to him women are always to be treated with tenderness.1 1. Vis. 3346, AvaCu. I. p. 498. See also Avasyaka Niryukti Dipika (1939), I. p. 168. 2. Pamcala One of the 25, Ariya countries. Its capital was Kampilla.? King Dummuha(3),Duvaya' as well as Jiyasattu(2) reigned there. The people of Pamcala are said to be quick at grasping. Pamcala was originally a big country from the foot of Himalaya to river Chambal, north and west of Delhi, but later it was divided into North and South Pancala, separated by river Ganga. Kampilya was the capital of South Pancala.? 1. Sutsi. p. 123. Praj. 37. 4. Jna. 116, SthA. p. 479. 2. SutSi. p. 123, Jna. 74, 116, Uttk. p. 85. S. Sth. 564, Jna. 65, 74, 116. 3. Utt. 18.46, UttCu. p. 178, Utts. p. 6. VyaBh. 10.193. 303, Uttk. p. 188, AvaCu. II. p. 207. 17. GDA. p. 145. AvaBh 208. Pamdagavana or Pamdayavana (Pandakavana) Agrove situated at a distance of 36000 yojanas from the grove of Somanasa(9). It surrounds Mamdaracalia. Its circumference is somewhat more than 3162 yojanas. Its width measures 494 yojanas. There are four consecratory slabs, viz. Pamdusila, Pamdukambalasila, Rattasila and Rattakambalasila on the border of this grove to the east, south, west and north of Mamdaraculia respectively.? On these slabs the ablution ceremony of a new born Tirthamkara is performed by gods.3 Some shrines of siddhas are situated in this grove. 1. Jam. 106, Jiv. 141, Sth. 302, Sam. 13. Jam. 117. 98, SamA. p. 99. 4. Bha. 683-684. 2. Jam. 107. Pamdaramga (Panduranga) Same as Pamduramga.! 1. Aca. 2. 176, Niscu. II p. 119.

Page #436
Pamdarakumdaga (Pandurakundaka) 1, AvaCu. I. p. 546. 423 Pandaraga (Panduraga) See Pamduranga. 1. Aca. 2.176. Pamdarabhikkhua (Pandurabhiksuka) ples of Gosala. See also Panduranga, 1. NisCu. III. p. 414. A community of herdsmen.1 Pamdarajja (Pandurarya) A nun who was very particular in keeping her clothes, utensils etc. neat and clean. She was well-versed in the science of charms. Owing to her deceitfulness in hiding the fact of her making use of that science for gaining popularity she could not attain emancipation but had again to take birth as the principal wife of elephant-god Eravana(1).1 1. Jna, 117-130, AvaCu. II. p. 197, 306, Mar. 458 tt. The name of Sutthiya occurs in Mar. 458. Pamditiya (Panditika) Vairasena.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 172. 1. NisCu. III. pp. 151-2, KalpCu. pp. 100-101, DasaCu. p. 62, BhaK. 153, AvaCu. T. p. 522, GacV. p. 31. 1. Pamdu (Pandu) 1. Mar. 464. Another name of Ajivagas, the disci Pardava (Pandava) Collective name of the five sons of king Pamdu, viz. Juhitthilla, Bhimasena(1), Ajjuna(2), Naula and Sahadeva. Their mother was Kumti. They had Doval, daughter of king Duvaya, as their common wife. Pandusena was their son. They had been to Avarakamka with Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) to rescue Dovai who had been abducted by king Paumanabha. While returning from there the Pandavas, just out of fun, hid the boat meant for crossing the river (Gamga). Consequently, Kanha had to swim over the entire river. This caused him much annoyance, and hence, the Pamdavas were exiled by him. Thereupon on the advice of their parents at the hint of Kanha the Pamdavas established the city of Pamdu-Mahura for their inhabitance. Later they renounced the world, took initiation from preceptor Sutthiya(4), studied fourteen Puvvas and attained liberation on mount Settumja after the emancipation of Titthayara Aritthanemi.1 In their former life four of them were householders in Ayalaggama and the fifth an ascetic. They all were consecrated by preceptor Jasahara(1).2 2. Mar. 449 ff. Pamdu Nurse of Sirimati(3), daughter of Cakkavatti Same as Pamduraya of Hatthinaura.1

Page #437
Pathau 424 2. Pardu A Cakkavatti in Jambudiva just like Bharaha(1). 1. Tir. 303. Prmtukambalasila (Pandukambalasila) One of the four consecratory slabs. It is situated on the southern border of Pamdagavana and to the south of Mamdaracalia. It extends in length from east to west. Its dimensions are similar to those of Panqusila. There is only one throne on it. Tittharkaras from Bharaha(2) are consecrated on it. It is known as Aipamaukambalasila in Thana. 1. Jam. 107. I 2. Sth. 302. Parndunarahiva (Pandunaradhipa) Same as Panluraya.? 1. Mar. 457. Pandubhadda (Pandubhadra) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhdivijaya(4),1 1. Kalp. p. 256. Pamdu-Mathura (Pandu-Mathura) See Pamdu-Mahura.1 1. Ava u. II. p. 197. Pamdu-Madhura (Pandu-Mathura) Same as Pamdu-Mahura ! 1. SutCu. p. 326. Pandu-Mahura (Pandu-Mathura) A town on the southern seashore. It was established by five Pamlavas for their inhabitance on the advice of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) when they were exiled from their country by the latter. Kanha was destined to die in the grove of Kosambavana while proceeding to their town. Pamdusena, the son as well as the successor of Pandavas reigned here. It was conquered by a king of Rahavira pura. It is identified with Madura in the state of Madras. 1, Jna. 127, JnaA. p. 227, KalpL. p. 32. 3. AvaN. 1296, AcaCu. II. p. 69. AvaCu. II. p. 197, Ant. 9. 4. Ava Cu. J. p. 427, Utts. p. 179. 2. Ant. 9, SthA. p. 433. | 5. LAI. p. 320. Parduyavana (Pandakavana) Same as Pamdagavana.1 1. Sam. 98, SamA. 99. Pamduraga (Panduraga) same as Pamduramga.1 1. Jna 105, JnaA p. 195. Panduramga (Panduranga) A class of non-jain mendicants. They besmeared their bodies with ashes. Pamdarabhikkhus form also the same class and they are identified with Ajivagas. But in the Pali literature it 1. Anu. 20, 131, AnuHe. p. 146. OghBh. 2. AnuHe. p. 25. 107, Aca. 2. 176, NisCu. II, p. 119, 3. NisCu. III. p. 414. Jna. 105.

Page #438
425 Pamtbags is mentioned that they belonged to the Brahmanical types of ascetics. According to Abhayadevasuri they belonged to the sect of the Shaivas.5 4. See Journal of the Oriental institute, 15. JanA. p. 195. Baroda, Vol. XVI, No. 2, (Dec. 1966). pp. 120-123. Pamduraga (Panduraga) Same as Pamduramga.1 1. Jna. 105, JnaA. p. 195. Pamluraya (Panduraja) King of Hatthinaura. He was the husband of Kumti and father of the five Pandavas, 1. Jna. 117 ff; Stha. p. 516, Mar. 457. Pamdusila (Pandusila) One of the four consecratory slabs. It is situated to the east of Mandaracalia and on the eastern border of Pamdagavana. It resembles a crescent in shape. Its length from north to south is five hundred yojanas. Its breadth from east to west measures two hundred and fifty yojanas. It is made of gold. There is a flight of three steps and one arch on all its four sides. On the slab there are two thrones, one in the south and the other in the north, on which Tittharkaras from Vaccha etc. and Kaccha etc. of Mahavideha are consecrated respectively by gods immediately after their birth. It is known as Pamdukambalasila in Thana.? 1. Jam. 107. 1 2. Sth. 302. Pardusena (Pandusena) Son of the five Pandavas. He was born of Dovai. He took over as king of Pamdu-Mahura after his parents' initiation. 1. Jna. 128, AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaH. p. 709. 1. Pamt haga (Panthaka) Chief among the five hundred ministers of king Selaga of Selagapura. He also renounced the world with the king. Once when the king became lax it was he who brought him back to his original position of an ascetic.1 1. Jna. 55 ff. SamA. p. 118. 2. Pamthaga Servant of merchant Dhanga(10) of Rayagiha.1 1. Jna. 34. 3. Pamthaga Son of Joijasa of the city of Campa. 1. AvanN. 1288, AvaH. p. 704. 4. Pamthaga Father of Nagajasa and father-in-law of Cakkavatti Bambhudatta(1). 1. Uttn. p. 379. wm

Page #439
Pamthaya 426 See Pamthaga." Pamthaya (Panthaka) ! 1. Jna. 34. Pasukalia (Pamsukulika) A class of ascetics.1 They seem to be wearing clothes made of rags collected out of dust-heaps. This practice was prevalent among the Buddhist monks. 1. AvaCu. p. 257. 1. Pansumuliya (Pamsumulika) A country similar to Kalikeya.' 1. AvaCu. I. p. 162, AvaM. p. 215. 2. Pansumuliya. Probably wrong reading for Pamsukulia. 1. AcaCu. p. 257. Pakappa (Prakalpa ) Another name of Nisiha." 1. NisCu. I. p. 1, JitBh. 265, VyaBh. 5.12-2, 10.345. Pakkana (Pakvana ) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. It is identified with Ferghana which is situated immediately to the north of Pamir. 1. PraS. 4, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Bha. 2. LAI. p. 364. 380, BhaA. p. 460. Fifth chapter of the seventh section of Viyaha pannatti. Pakkhi (Paksin) 1. Bha. 260. Pakkhikayana (Paksikayana) One of the seven branches of Kosia(5) lineage." 1. Sth. 551. Pakkhiyasutta (Paksikasutra ) A canonical text partly in verse and partly in prose for fortnightly repentance (prat ikramana). It deals with six vows (mahavratas) including abstention from taking food and water at night. It also gives a list of canonical treatises. There is a Sanskrit commentary on it by Yasodevasuri. 1. Paky. pp. 17 ff. | 2. Ibid. pp. 61 ff. 1. Pagai (Prakrti) Fourth chapter of the first section of Viyaha pannatti. 1. Bha. 3. 2. Pagai Fifth chapter of Vaphidasa. 1. Nir. 5.1. 3. Pagai Son of king Baladeva(1) and his queen Revai(3) of Bara vai, He was consecrated by Titthayara Aritthanemi. 1. Nir. 5.5.

Page #440
427 Paljunna-khamasamana Pagati (Prakrti) See Pagai. 1. Nir. 5.1, 5.5. Pagabbha (Pragalbha ) A nun of the line of Tittbayara Pasa(1).1 1. AvaN. 485, Vis. 1939, Kalpv. p. 166, AvaM. p. 282. Paccakkhana (Pratyakhyana) A chapter of Avassaya. There is a nijjuttia as well as a cunnion it. 1. AvaN, 1554, AvaCu. I. p. 3, Anu. 2. DasCu. p. 211. 59, AvaN (Dipika) II. p. 183, NanM. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 325. p. 204, PakY. p. 41. Paccakhanappavaya (Pratyakhyanapravada ) Ninth of the fourteen Puyva texts. It contained twenty chapters and eighty-four thousand padas. It dealt with pratyakhyana. 1. Nan. 57, AvaCu. II. p. 273, Sam. 20. 2. NanCu. p. 57, SamA. p. 131, AvaN. 1554. NanM. p. 241. Pajjaraya (Prajaraka) A Mahaniraya situated in Rayapappabha(2). 1. Sth. S15, SthA. p. 367. Pajjavasanakappa (Paryusanakalpa ) Same as Pajjosavanak appa. 1. KalpCu. p. 89. 1. Pajjunna (Pradyumna) Son of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). and his queen Ruppini(1). He was first among the three and a half crore Jayava princes. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi, studied the twelve Anga(3) texts, observed asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation after one month's self-starvation (sarnlehana).3 Vedabbhi was his wife and Apiruddha(2) their son 1. Ant. 8. 3. Ant. 8, AvaCu. I. p. 355, Ava. D: 27. 2. Ina u7, 122, Nir, 5.1, Pras. 15, SthA. p. 433. AntA. p. 1. 4. Ant. 8. 2. Pajjumpa Sixth chapter of the fourth section of Antagadadasa. 1. Ant. 8. 3. Pajjuopa A cloud that causes crops grow for one thousand years if it rains once. 1. Sth. 347. Pajjusna-khamasamana (Pradyumnaksamasramana ) A preceptor remembered and saluted by Jinadasagasimahattara, the author of Nisiha visesacunni. He seems to be the teacher of the author.? 1. NisCu. I. p. 1. 12. 'See Nisitha eka Adhyayana', Nikitha Curni, Vol. JV. p. 47.

Page #441
Pajjunnasena 428 Father of Paiga and father-in-law of Pajjupnasena (Pradyumnasena) Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. Uttn. p. 379. See Pajjusa vnakappa. Pajjusanakappa (Paryusanakalpa ) 1. Sth. 755. Pajjusavana-kappa (Paryupasamanakalpa ) Eighth section of Dasasuyakkhamdba or Ayaradasa. Literally the term 'pajjusavanakappa' means 'monsoon-rules' i.e. the rules of conduct one has to observe during the rainy season. This section or work which is composed by Bhadrabahusvamin is divided into three parts. The first part deals with the life of Mahavira, Pasa(1), Aritthanemi and Usabha(1) in detail whereas with that of the other Titthamkaras in brief. The life of Mahavira occupies the major portion. In the second part we find a list of different monastic groups (ganas), their branches and their heads. The third part contains rules and regulations pertaining to the rainy season. It forms the real subject-matter of the work corresponding to its title. This work is popularly known as Kalpasutra. It is mostly in prose. It was read publicly for the first time in the court of king Dhruvasena of Anandapura in V.N. 980 or 993.5 It has a big number of commentaries. 1. Sth. J55, BhaA. p. 665, KalpCu., 4. KalpV. p. 11, AvaCu. I. p. 236. p. 89. 5. Kalp Sam. p. 160, Kalpv. pp. 1, 9, 2. KalpDh. p. 203. KalpDh. pp. 9, 130-1. The same is the 3. KalpV. p. 8. date of its redactian, See Kalp. 148. Pajjoa, Pajjota or Pajjoya (Pradyota ) King of Ujjeni. He is also called Mabsena(1)2 as well as Camda-Pajjoya. He was a minor when Titthayara Mahavira renounced the world. He had eight wives. Siva(1) and Amgaravai were prominent among them. Siva was daughter of king Cedaga of Vesali. Pajjoya attacked king Dhundhumara to get his daughter Angaravai in marriage but he was taken prisoner by him. Thereafter he married Amgaravai.? Palaa and Gopalaa were his two sons. His daughter was Vasavadatta(1) who was born of Amgaravati. Khamdakanna was the minister of Pajjoya.9 Queen Siva, elephant Nalagiri, messenger Lohajamgha and chariot Aggibhiru constituted his four jewels.10 In his time there was a famous cosmopolitan market in Ujjeni. Pajjoya invaded Kosambi, the 1. AvaCu. II. p. 199. 7. Ibid. p. 200, AcaCu. p. 87, AvaN. 2. Bha. 491. 1298. 3. UttN. p. 136. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 189. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 249. 9. VyaBh. II. p. 93. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 91.. 10. AvaCu. II. p. 160. 6. AvaCu. II. p. 164. 11. BrhBh. 4220, BrhKs. p. 1145.

Page #442
429 Pajjoa capital of king Sayaniya13 to make Migavai(1), Sayaniya's wife as his own wife. Meanwhile, Sayania expired leaving behind his son Udayana(2). Migavai cleverly took Pajjoya into her confidence and gradually strengthened her position. She was successful in preserving her chastity and saving her territory. Finally she took asceticism from Mahavira.13 Udayana came to the throne of Kosambi. Princess Vasavadatta being helped by Kamcanamala eloped with Udayana from Ujjeni.14 Pajjoya also attacked king Seniya(1) of Rayagiha, but prince Abhaya(1) with his superior strategy forced Pajjoya to retreat to Ujjeni. Pajjoya took revenge upon Abhaya by capturing him. He commissioned a beautiful courtezan for this task. She and her assistants themselves disguising as lay-votaries and monks went to Rayagiha on a pilgrimage. Finding some suitable opportunity Abhaya was administered wine and carried away to Ujjeni as a prisoner of Pajjoya. Abhaya while in captivity saved the life of the messenger of the king, procured Udayana by a strategy for favour of subduing the Nalagiri elephant, saved Ujjeni from being devastated by a fire and helped the whole city in recovering from a horrible epidemic with the help of Siva.18 Then Pajjoya released him as he was pleased with his intelligence and cleverness. Abhaya, on the other hand, disguised himself as a merchant and along with two charming courtezans sojourned at Ujjeni. He hired a man who played the role of a madman shouting in the city that he was Pajjoya. When real Pajjoya got attracted towards the courtezans, they asked him to meet them on the appointed day at a lonely place. As planned beforehand Pajjoya was captured. As he was crying "I am Pajjoya, the king' all took him as the mad man. Thus he was kidnapped and taken away to Rayagiha as a prisoner. In due course he was set free.16 Pajjoya attacked king Dummuba(3) of Pamcala to obtain his marvellous diadem but he was defeated and taken prisoner. There he developed love with princess Mayanamamjari and obtained her as his wife with the consent of her father Dummuha.17 Pajjoya kidnapped Devadatta(4), a maid servant of king Udayana(1) of Vitibhaya, as well as took away the image of Titthayara Mahavira from there. Udayana then attacked and captured him as his prisoner. While on his way back to Vitibhaya Udayana set him free as an act of forgivenesss as he had observed the pajjusana festival marking his forehead with the following words 'maidservants' husband. '18 Pajjoya got Mahissara, a habitual adulterer killed.19 12. AvaCu. II. p. 167. . 13. AvaCu. I. pp. 88ff., Visk. p. 332. 14. AvaCu. II. pp. 161-162. 15. AvaCu. II. p. 270. 16. AvaCu. II. pp. 159-163, AvaCu. I. p. 557, Nan M. p. 166, SthA. p. 259, DasCu. p. 53, DasH. p. 53, SutSi. p. 329. 17. Uttn. p. 136, Uttk. p. 188. 18. AvaCu. I. pp. 400-401, AvaCu. II. p. 270, NisBh. 3185, NisCu. JII. pp. 145ff, AcaCu. p. 64, SthA. p. 431, Prasa. pp. 89-90, DasaCu. p. 62, KalpCu. p. 98, Uttk. p. 346, Utts. p. 96, Kalp V. p. 298. 19. AvaCu. II. p. 176.

Page #443
Pajjoyana 430 Pajjoyana (Pradyotana) Same as Pajjoya.. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 270. Pajjosamanakappa (Paryupasamana-kalpa) Same as Pajjusanakappa.' 1. DasaCu. pp. 52, 55, KalpCu. p. 85. Pajjosavana-kappa (Paryupasamana-kalpa) Same as Pajjusana-kappa.! 1. Kalpv. p. 4. Pajjosa vanakappa (Paryupasamana-kalpa) See Pajjusana-kappa. 1. Sth. 755, KalpCu. p. 89, AvaCu. I. p. 236. Pataka A country similar to Kalikeya.1 1. Avacu. I. p. 162. Pattaga (Pattakara) An Ariya industrial group of weavers." 1. Praj. 37. Padikkamana (Pratikramana) Fourth section or chapter of Avassaya.' 1. AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN. (Dipika) II. p. 183, NanM. p. 204, Anu. 59, Paky. p. 41 Padiniya (Pratyanika) Eighth chapter of the eighth section of Viyahapapnatti.1 1. Bha. 309. King of Sageya and husband of Paumavai(1). Padibuddha (Pratibuddha) 1. Jna. 68. Padibuddhi (Pratibuddhi) A king who reigned in the country of Ikkbaga. 1. Jna. 65. Padiruva (Pratirupa) Lord of the northern Bhuya(2) gods. He has four principal wives : Ruvavati(1), Bahuruva(3), Suruva(5) and Subhaga(3).? 1. Sth. 94, Bha. 169, Praj. 48. I 2. Sth. 273, Bha. 406. Padirava (Pratirupa) Wife of Abhicamda(1), the fourth Kulagara (governor) of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. 1 1. Sth. 556, Sam. 157, Tir. 79, AvaN. 159, Vis. 1572. Padisattu (Pratisatru) Born-enemy of Vasudeva(1). He is killed with his own disc at the hands of a Vasudeva. There are as many Padisattus as Vasudevas. They all go to hell after their death. Padisattu is also known as Padivasudeva in the non-canonical literature. The names of the nine Padisattus of the Bharaha(2) region of the current Osappini are : Asaggiva, Taraa, Meraa, Mahukedhava, Nisumbha, Bali(2), Paharaa(2), 1. Bha. 203, Sam. 158, 159, Tir. 609. 2. AvaN. (Dipika) p. 78, Sam. 158, Tir. 610, Vis. 1767.

Page #444
431 Pappai Ravana and Jarasimdhu. The names of the would-be Padisattus of the Bharaha(2) region are : Tilaa, Lohajamgha(2) or Jamghaloha, Vairajamgha(2), Kesari(1). Paharaa(1), Aparaia(9), Bhima(1), Mahabhima(2) and Suggiva(1), 3. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. Padisui (Pratisruti) See Padissui.1 1. Sam. 159. Padisuta (Pratisruta) A would-be Kulagara of the Bharaha(2) region, See also Kulagara. 1. Sth. 767. 1. Padissui (Pratisruti) One of the ten would-be Kulagaras (governors). in the Eravaya(1) region. See also Kulagara, 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1007. 2. Padissui Second one of the fifteen Kulagaras of this Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region.! 1. Jam. 28, 40. One of the ten would-be Kulagaras (governors) in Padissuya (Pratisruta) the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sth. 767. First chapter of the eighteenth section of Viya Padhana (Prathama) hapannatti.1 1. Bha, 616. Wrong reading of Pauma(2). Padhama (Prathma) 1. Sam. 157. Same as Panavanniya." Papapapna (Pancaprajfapta) 1. Sth. 94. Panapanniya or Papavapniya (Pancaprajnaptika) A class of Vanavamtara gods. Dhaya and Vihaya are its two lords.? 1. Praj. 47, Pras. 15. I 2. Ibid. 49, Sth. 94. A locality in Vajjabhumi where Mahavira Paniabhumi (Panitabhumi) spent one rainy season.? 1. Kalp. 122. 2. DasaCu. p. 65, KalpCu. p. 103, Kalpv. p. 188. Pannai (Pannagi) 1. Ava p. 19. Name of a goddess. www.jainelibran

Page #445
Pappatti 1. Pannatti (Prajnapti) Common abridged name for Viyahapannatti,1 Camdapannatti, Suriyapannatti, Jambudivapannatti and Divasagarapannatti." 2. Sth. 152, 277. 1. Sur. 108. v. 1, Vis. 4285, BrhKs. p. 220, AvaCu. I. pp. 316, 416, 418-9, 583; II. pp. 62, 173, 242. 2. Pannatti A goddess.1 1. Ava. p. 18. 1. Pannavana (Prajnapana) An Amgabahira Ukkalia text. It is regarded as the fourth Uvamga based on Samavaya Amga(3). Its authorship is attributed to arya Sama. Since it explains sytematically the nature of objects etc. it is named Pannavana-Prajnapana. It is divided into thirtysix chapters known as payas-padas. Each of these chapters deals with one particular topic in all its aspects. The following are their names:" (1) Pannavana(2), (2) Thanapada, (3) Bahuvattavva, (4) Thii, (5) Visesa, (6) Vakkamti, (7) Usasa, (8) Sanna, (9) Joni, (10) Carima, (11) Bhasa, (12) Sarira, (13) Parinama, (14) Kasaya, (15) Imdiya, (16) Paoga, (17) Lessa, 18) Kayatthii, (19) Sammatta, (20) Amtakiriya, (21) Ogahanasamthana, (22) Kiriya, (23) Kamma, (24) Kammabamdhaa, (26) Kammavedaa, (26) Vedabamdhaa, (27) Veyaveyaa, (28) Ahara, (29) Uvaoga(2), (30) Pasanaya, (31) Sanni (32) Samjama, (33) Ohi, (34) Paviyarana, (35) Vedana, and (36) Samugghaya. Pannavana is frequently referred to in Viyahapannatti' and Jivajivabhigama.8 Acarya Malayagiri and Haribhadrasuri have composed Sanskrit commentaries on it. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, NanM. p. 204. 2. PrajM. p. 1. 3. PrajM. p. 5, NanM. p. 105. 4. PrajM. p. 1, AnuHe p. 38, AnuH. p. 22. 5. PrajM. p. 6. 6. Praj. vv. 4-7. 2, Pannavana 1. Praj. vv. 4-7. 432 Panhava (Pahlava) 1. Pras. 4. First chapter of Pannavana(1).1 Same as Palhava. Panhavahanaya (Prasnavahanaka) 1. Kalp. p. 260. 7. Bha. 9, 15, 22, 24, 38, 174-5, 232, 252,273, 312, 324, 326-7, 338, 397-8, 427, 462, 474, 488, 497, 499, 514, 554, 559, 570, 582, 588, 603, 624, 648-650, 657, 667, 691, 734,738, 746. 8. Jiv. 4-5, 15, 53, 113, 116-7, 119, 205-6. One of the four kulas of Kodiyagana(2).1 Tenth of the twelve Amga(3) texts.1 Panhavagarana (Prasnavyakarana) It is divided into ten chapters. Out of them the first five deal with 1. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46.

Page #446
433 Pattahara asrava, i.e. influx and the last five with samvara, i.e. cessation of influx. The names as well as the contents of these chapters in the existing text entirely differ from those noted in Thana, Samavaya and Namdi. According to Namdi and Samavaya this work consisted of 108 prasnas (queries), 103 aprasnas (non-queries) and 108 prasnaprasnas (both).? It mostly dealt with supernatural arts and charms. It is referred to in Apuogaddara. According to Thana it consisted of the following ten chapters : (1) Uvami, (2) Samkha, (3) Isibhasiya, (4) Ayariyabhasiya, (5) Mahavirabhasiya, (6) Khomagapasina, (7) Komalapasina, (8) Addagapasina, (9) Amgutthapasina and (10) Babupasina. 2. Nan. 55, Sam. 145, NanCu. p. 69, 4. Anu. 42. NanH. p. 84, NanM. p. 234. 5. Sth. 755. 3. Pras A. p. 1. One of the ten dasa texts. It Panhavagarapadasa (Prasnavyakaranadasa) is identical with Panhavagarana. 1. Sth. 755. Pataa (Pataga) 1. Sth. 94. See Payaga.! See Payagavai. Patayaval (Patagapati) 1. Sth. 94. Patitthana (Pratisthana) See Paitthana. 1. BrhKs. p. 1647, NisCu. III. p. 130, AvaCu. II. p. 200. Pattakalaga (Patrakalaka) A shrine situated on the outskirts of Alabhiya city. 1. Bha. 550. Pattakalaya (Patrakalaka) Same as Pattalaya. 1. AvaH. p. 202, AvaM. p. 277. Pattalaya (Patralaka) A village visited by Mahavira and Gosala after leaving behind the Kalaya settlement. Khamda(1) beat here Gosala for insulting him. 1. Avan. 477, Vis. 1931, AvaCu. I. p. 284, KalpV. p, 166, Kalps. p. 127, AvaH. p. 202. Pattahara (Patrahara) A class of vanaprastha ascetics living on leaves, 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38.

Page #447
Patteyabuddha 434 Patteyabuddha (Pratyekabuddha) One whose enlightenment (bodhi) is brought about by some external cause (bahyapratyayamapeksya) is called a Patteyabuddha. He wanders all alone without having company or relation with any group (gaccha). He necessarily possesses the knowledge of Suya prior to his enlightenment. The difference between a Patteyabuddha and a Sayambuddha(1)-svayambuddha is that the latter does not require the help of any external cause for his enlightenment; he gets it of his own accord just as by the remembrance of his previous birth etc., he may or may not possesss the scriptural knowledge and he generally wanders along with his group. Sayambuddhas are of two types, viz. Titthamkaras and other than the former who attain enlightenment (omniscience). Karakamdu, Dummuha(3), Nami, Naggai(1) etc. were Patteyabuddhas.3 1. Bha. 758, Nan. 21, Praj. 7, PinN. 147, 151, 152, VyaBh. XII. p. 110. v. 119, AcaCu. I. pp. 22, 134, SutCu. p. 120. 2. NanCu. p, 26, NanM. pp. 19-20, Padesi (Pradesin) See Paesi.1 1. AvaH. p. 197, AvaM. p. 274. Pabha (Prabha) One of the four Logapalas of Harikamta and Harissaha, two lords (indras) of the Vijjukumara gods.' 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. 1. Pabhamkara (Prabhankara) A celestial abode in Sapamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three sagaropama years.1 1. Sam. 3: 2. Pabhamkara A Logamtiya celestial abode where the Varuna (4) gods dwell. It is just like Acci.2 1. Bha. 243. 1. Pabhamkara (Prabhankara) as (ii) eighth sub-section of the 1. Jha. 155. AvaCu. I. pp. 75-76, OghN. 125, PakY. p. 3. 1 3. Utt. 18.45, UttS. p. 299, AvaCu. II, pp. 204-208. 3. Pabhamkara One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-35, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 1. Jna. 155, Bha. 406, Jam. 170, Sur. 97, Sth. 273. 1 2. Sam. 8. (i) Fourth chapter of the seventh1 as well Second Section of Nayadhammakaha.2 2. Ibid. 156. I 2. Pabhamkara One of the four principal wives of Sara(1). In her former life she was a daughter of merchant of Arakkhuri city and had taken initiation from Titthayara Pasa(1).2 2. Jna. 155.

Page #448
435 Pabhavai 3. Pabhamkara One of the four principal wives of Camda(1). In her former life she was a daughter of a merchant of Mahura(1) city and had taken initiation from Titthayara Pasa(1). 1. Jna. 156, Jam. 170, Bha. 406, Sur.97, 2 . Jna. 156. 106. 4. Pabhamkara Capital of the Vacchavai Vijaya(23). Physician Suvihi(2) belonged to it. 1. Jam. 96, AvaCu. I. p. 179. 1. Pabhamjana (Prabhanjana) A god presiding over Isara(1), a Payalakalasa in the Lavana ocean. His longevity is one palyopama." 1. Sth. 95, 305. 2. Pabhamjana One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1). 1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. 3. Pabhamjana Lord of the Vaukumara gods of the northern region." He has forty six lakhs of dwelling places. His six principal wives bear the same name as those of Buyanamda's(1). 1. Bha. 169, Sam. 46, Sth. 256. 3. Sam. 46. 2. Sama. p. 69. 4. Sth. 508, Bha. 406. One of the four Logapalas of the two lords Pabhakamta (Prabhakanta) of Vijjukumara gods.1 1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. Pabha va (Prabhava) Successor of arya Jambu. He belonged to the Kaccayana(1) lineage.! Formerly he was the leader of a gang of five hundred thieves but later he and his gang took initiation from Suhamma(1). 1. Kalp (Theravali). 5, Nan.v. 23, DasCu. p. 6, KalpV. p. 250. Ava. p. 27, NanM. p. 48, Tir. 712, 2. Kalp Dh. p. 162, KalpL. p. 157. NanCu. p. 26, NisCu. II. p. 360, Same as Pabhasa(2). Pabhakara (Prabhakara) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 195. 1. Pabhavai (Prabhavati) Wife of king Bala(4) and mother of prince Mahabbala(1) of Hatthinagapura. 1. Bha. 428. 2. Pabhavai Wife of Nisadha(1) and mother of Sagaracamda(1).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 112.

Page #449
Pabbavai 436 3. Pabhavai Wife of king Uddayana(1) of Vitabhaya and daughter of king Cedaga of Vesali. She used to worship an image of Mahavira made of a particular type of Sandalwood. A big temple was built by her in the palace for this purpose and a maid-servant named Devadatta(4) was appointed for the service of the image.? Lakes and wells were constructed at the instance of the queen for the facility of soldiers. She was so moved by the death of one of her maid-servants that she renounced the world and took to asceticism." 1. AvaCu. II. p. 164, Prasa. p. 89, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 399. Uttn. and Utts. p. 96, Bha. 491, 3. Ibid. p. 400. NisCu. III. pp. 142-6. 4. UttN. and Utts. p. 96. 4. Pabhavai Wife of king Kumbhaga of Mihila and mother of Titthamkara Malli(1). 1. Jna. 65, Sam. 157, Tir. 482, SthA. p. 401. 5. Pabhavai Fifth chapter of Dihadasa. 1. Sth. 755. Pabhavati (Prabhavati) See Pabhavai. 1. Jna 65, Sth, 755, Bha. 491, Sutu. p. 28, AvaCu. I. pp. 112, 399, AvaH. p. 298, Tir. 482. NisCu. III. p. 142. 1. Pabhasa (Prabhasa) Eleventh Ganadhara (principal disciple) of Mahavira. He was son of Bala(5) and Aibhadda of Rayagiha. He was a great Brahmana scholar of his time. He had doubt about the reality of liberation (moksa or nirvana). Mahavira apprehended this and removed his doubt about it. Convinced and impressed by the forceful arguments advanced by Mahavira he bacame his disciple along with his three hundred pupils. He attained emancipation at the age of forty in the lifetime of Mahavira. 1. AvaN. 595, ff., Vis. 2013, 2451, Kalpv. pp. 179, 186, 247, KalpDh. pp. 115ff., Sam. 11.. 2. Pabhasa A painter belonging to the city of Sageya. He was famous for his art. Mahabbala(1), the king of the city, was very much impressed by his work. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 194-5, AvaN. 1292. 3. Pabhasa A god presiding over the Viyadavai mountain.1 1. Sth. 92, 302. 4. Pabhasa A celestial abode in Accuta where gods have a maximum span of life of twenty-two Sagaropama years. They breathe once in twenty two fortnights and have desire for food once in twenty-two thousand years.1 1. Sam. 22.

Page #450
437 Pamayathanaim 5. Pabhasa A sacred place situated on the shore of the sea touching the Surattha country. It was named Pabhasa after the illumination made by the lord of the Lavana ocean at this place to celebrate the liberation of Mati and Sumati(3), two daughters of Pamdusena whose dead bodies were washed ashore. They were proceeding to mount Settumja on a pilgrimage but their ship sank in the way.1 Pilgrims visiting this place used to participate in community-feasts (samkhadi). See also Pabhasatittha and Pabasa. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, Sth. 142. 1 2. BrhBh. 3150, BrhKs. p. 884. 6. Pabhasa A celestial abode where gods' maximum span of life is seven sagaropama years. They have desire for food once in seven thousand years and breathe once in seven fortnights. It is similar to Sama. 1. Sam. 7. 7. Pabhasa Presiding god of mount Malavamtapariaa.1 1. Jam. 111. Pabhasatittha (Prabhasatirtha) A sacred place in the north-west direction of Varadama. It is situated on the shore of the Lavana ocean, in the extreme western corner of Bharaha(2), and at the place where river Simdhu(1) enters the ocean. Its lord was subjugated by Bharaha(1). It is identical with Pabhasa(5). 1. Jam. 49, AvaCu. I. p. 189, Raj. 135, 2. Jams. p, 213. JivM. p. 244. 3. Jam. 45-62. A god presiding over Pabha Pabhasatitthakumara (Prabhasatirthakumara) satittha.1 1. Jam. 50. A park situated in the vicinity of the city Pamayavana (Pramadavana) of Teyalipura. 1. Jna. 96. See Pamayappamaya.1 Pamadappamada (Pramadapramada) 1. NanM. p. 58. Thirty-second chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1 Pamayathana (Praniadasthana) 1. Uttn. p. 9, Sam. 36. Same as Pamayathana.1 Pamayathanaim (Pramadasthanani) 1. Sam. 36.

Page #451
Pamayappamaya Pamayappamaya (Pramadapramada) An Amgabahira Ukkalia text.1 It deals with the adverse effect of carelessness and favourable fruits of carefulness. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43. * Pamuha (Pramukha) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-96, SthA. pp. 78-79. 3. Pamha A district in Mahavideha. 1. Pamha (Paksman) It is situated to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the south of river Sioa. Its capital is Asapura.1 1. Jam. 102. 2. Pamha A celestial abode in Bambhaloa where gods have maximum spon of life of nine sagaropama years. They have desire for food once in nine thousand years and breathe once in nine fortnights.1 1. Sam. 9. 1. Jam. 102. 438 2, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. p. 204, NanH. pp. 70-71. One of the four peaks of mount Amkavai(2).1 Pambakamta (Paksmakanta) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).1 1. Sam. 9. 2. Pamhakuda 1. Jam. 95. 1. Pamhakuda (Paksmakuta) A Vakkhar mountain situated to the south, north, east and west of mount Nilavamta, river Sia, Mahakaccha(2) and Kacchavai(2) respectively in Mahavideha. It has four peaks: Siddhayayanakuda, Pamhakuda(3), Mahakaccha(4) and Kacchavai(3). It is the abode of god Pamhakuda(2), hence it is called by the same name.1 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 302, 434, 637. 3. Pamhakuda 1. Jam. 95. 5. Pamhakuda 1. Sam. 9. Presiding deity of Pamhakuda(1).1 4. Pamhakuda One of the four peaks of Vijjuppabha(1), a Vakkhara mountain in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 101, Sth. 689. One of the four peaks of Pamhakuda(1).1 A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).

Page #452
439 Pamhuttaravadimsaga 1. Pamhagavai (Paksmakavati) A district of Mahavideha. It is situated to the west of Mamdara(3) mountain and to the south of Sioa river. Its capital is Vijayapura.! 1. Jam. 102. One of the four peaks of mount Pamhavai. 2. Pamhagavas 1. Jam, 102. Pamhajjhaya (Paksmadhvaja) A celestial abode just like Pamba(2).' 1. Sam. 9. Pamhappabha (Paksmaprabha) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2), 1. Sam. 9. Pambalessa (Paksmalesya) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2). 1. Sam. 9. Pamhavanna (Paksmavarna) A celestial abode similar to Pamha(2),1 1. Sam. 9. A celestial abode similar to Pamha(2),1 Pamhasinga (Paksmasinga) 1. Sam. 9. Pamhasittha (Paksmasssta) 1. Sam. 9. A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).' 1. Pamhavai (Paksmavati) A Vakkhara mountain situated to the west of mount Mandara(3) and to the south of river Sioa. 1t separates Mah.pamha and Pamhagavai districts of Mahavideha. It has four peaks, viz., Siddhayayanakada, Pamhavai(2), Mahapamha(2) and Pamhagavai.(2)1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 302, 637. 2. Pamhavai One of the four peaks of Pamhavai(1). 1. Jam. 102. Capital of district Rammaga(4) in the Mahavideha region. 3. Pamhavai 1. Jam. 96. See Pamhavail Pamhavati (Paksmavati) 1. Sth. 302, 637. Pamhavatta (Paksma vartta) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).1 1. Sam. 9. Pamhuttara vadimsaga (Paksmottaravatamsaka) A celestial abode similar to Pamha(2). 1. Sam. 9.

Page #453
Payamga Payamga (Patanga) Same as Payaga.1 1. Pras. 15. 1. Payaga (Pataga) A class of Vanamamtara gods.1 Payaga(2) Payagavai are the two lords of these gods.2 1. Praj. 47, Sth. 94. 1 2. Praj. 44, Sth. 94. 2. Payaga 1. Praj. 44, Sth. 94. Payagavai (Patagapati) 1. Praj. 49, Sth. 94. Payausa Lord of the southern Payaga(1) gods.1 Payalla (Prakalya) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, JamS. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296. 1. Aup. 33. 440 Same as Pausa.1 2. Payavai Lord of northern Payaga(1) gods.1 Payaga (Prayaga) A sacred place. Preceptor Anniyaputta, while crossing river Gamga at Pupphabhadda city, was drowned along with his disciples near this place. All of them obtained omniscience and attained liberation then and there. Gods celebrated the occasion at this place. That is why it came to be regarded as a holy place.1 Payaga is also referred to as one of the unholy places (kutittha) as it is accepted as a tirtha by the heretics. 1 2. NisCu. III. p. 193. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 179. 1. Payavai (Prajapati) Another name of king Rivupa disattu of Poyanapura. His wife Bhadda(2) gave birth to Ayala(6) and Miyavai(2). Since he married his own daugter Miyavai, people called him by this name. According to the Vedas, Prajapati, i.e. Brahma had accomplished his marriage with his own daughter.1 Vasudeva(1) Tivittha(1), former birth of Mahavira, was the son of king Payavai and queen Miyavai.2 1. AvaCu. I. p. 232, KalpV. p. 43. I 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90. 3. Payavai vable beings).1 1. Sth. 303. Presiding deity of the Rohini(10) constellation.1 and 2. AvaN. 448, Tir. 568, 602-3, Vis. 1814, KalpDh. p. 38, Sam. 158, Sth. 672. One of the five presiding deities of the sthavarakaya (immo 4. Payavai Some believe that Payavai, i.e. Prajapati Brahma is the creator of the universe.' 1. Pras. 7, SutSi. p. 41.

Page #454
Parasurama 5. Payavai One of thirty Muhuttas (divisions) of a day and night, It is also called Payavacca. 1. Sur. 47, Jam. 152, Sam. 30. Payavati (Prajapati) 1. Tir. 602. Paramadhammiya (Paramadharmika) See Paramahammiya,1 1. Pras. 28. 441 See Payavai.1 Puramahammiya (Paramadharmika) See Paramahammiya.1 1. Mahan. 94. Paramahammiya (Paramadharmika) A kind of gods with sinful disposi tions. These gods are also known as narakapalas (guards of hells). They are of fifteen types. Their names are Amba, Ambarisi(2), Asipatta, Uvarudda, Kala(8), Kumbha(1), Kharassara, Dhanu(2), Rudda(1), Valu, Veyarani(3), Sabala(1), Sama(4), Mahakala(12) and Mahaghosa(5). They are wicked by their nature and work. They torture hellish beings in various ways and adopt different methods for the same. They belong to the Asurakumara sub-class of gods.5 They carry out the orders of Logapala Jama(2).* 1. Bha. 166, Utt. 31.12, Pras. 28, Pak. p. 67, Mahan. p. 94, AvaN. II. p. 88. 2. SutCu. p. 154. 3. Sam. 15, AvaN. II. p. 93, Utts. p. 614, AvaCu. II. p. 136, Bha. 166, BhaA. p. 198, SutN. 68-69. Paramahamsa A class of mendicants who lived on river-banks and confluence of streams and wore rags and discarded clothes.1 56 4. SutN. 70-84, SutCu. pp. 154-156, UttS. p. 614, SamA. p. 29, PrasA. p. 143, AvaCu. II. p. 136. 3. SamA. p. 29, PrasA. p. 143, BhaA. p. 198. 6. Bha. 166. 1. Aup. 38, Aup. p. 92. Para surama (Parasurama) Son of ascetic Jamadaggi and Renuga, His original name was Rama(3), but owing to his expertness in the art of using axe (parasu-parasu) as an effective weapon, he was known as Parasurama. Once Renuga had enjoyed coition with king Anamtaviriya, husband of her own sister, and a son was born to her. This enraged Parasurama and he killed all the three-his own mother, the newly born child and Anamtaviriya. Kattaviriya, son of Anamtaviriya, killed Jamadaggi to take revenge of his father's murder. Parasurama killed king Kattaviriya as a vengeance of his father's assassination. He is said to have cleared the earth of Ksatriyas seven times. Later Kattaviriya's son Subhuma(1) killed Parsurama and cleared the earth of Brahmanas twenty-one times.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 520-1, AcaCu. p. 49, Vis. 3575, Jiv. 89, JivM. p. 121, AcaSi, p. 100, SutSi. p. 170, Bhak. 153, SutCu. p. 209.

Page #455
Parasara 442 Parasara (Paradara) A brahmin mendicant and his followers. 1. Aup. 38, Parikamma (Parikarman) One of the five sections of Ditthivaya. It consists of seven sub-sections dealing with seven types of parikamma (refinement). 1. Sam. 147, Sth. 262, Nan. 56. Parinama Thirteenth chapter of Pannavana. 1. Praj. v. 3. Parivayaya (Parivrajaka) See Parivvayaga. 1. NisCu, III. p. 414. - One of the five sects of Samanas(1). Geruya Parlyvayaga (Parivrajaka) is its another name. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 137. 2. BrhM. p. 247, AcaSi. p. 314. NisCu. III. p. 414. Parisadiyakamdamulapamdupatta pupphaphalahara"(Parisatitakandamulapandupatrapuspaphalahara) A class of Vanaprastha ascetics living on rotten and worn out bulbs, roots, leaves, flowers and fruits.! 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38, AcaCu. p. 257, Parisana The country of Persia and the Persian people. See Parasa. 1. NisCu. II. p. 470. Parisa (Parisad) Tenth chapter of the third section of Viyabapannatti, * 1. Bha. 126, Parisaha (Parisaha) Second chapter of Uttaraljhayana. 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. 1. Palamba (Pralamba) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 2. Palamba A celestial abode in Papata where gods have maximum age of nineteen sagaropama years. They breathe once in nineteen fortnights and have desire for food once in nineteen thousand years, 1. Sam. 20. 3. Palamba Same as Balava, a Muhutta.1 1. Sam. 30. 4. Palamba A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain." 1, Stu. 643.

Page #456
443 Payvapecchai A type of gods under Logapala Varuna(1)." 1. Palasa (Palasa) 1. Bha, 167. 2. Palasa Third chapter of the eleventh section of Viyabapannatti.1 1. Bha. 409. Palasaya (Palasaka) A Disabatthikuda situated in Bhaddasalavana.1 1. Sth. 642. Pallatetiya Ninth chapter of Amtagadadasa. It is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. Pallava, Palbaga, Palhava (Pahlava) An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. It is identified with Media when it formed a part of the ancient Parthian kingdom of modern Persia. The Palhavas are identified with the Parthians.? 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, Jam. 43, Jna. 18, 2. GDA. p. 143. Bha. 380, BhaA. p. 460. Same as Paharaa(2).1 Palhaa (Prahlada) 1. Avam. p. 238. Pavayana (Pravacana) Pavayana means the teachings of a Jinal and Duvalasamga. It is synonymous of Jinasasana and also sa ngha (four fold congregation). The teachings or words of a Jina because of their originality and auspiciousness are called Pavayana See also Suya and Agama. 1. Utt. 29, 23, Utts. p. 585, Ina, 64, Vis. 1068, 1129, NanCu. p. 9, NisCu. JnaA. p. 123, Praj. 37 (119), Aca N. I. p. 165, AvaN. 270, AvaCu. I. p. 9, AcaSi. p. 6, NisCu. I. p. 19, Vis. 86, PrasA. p. 2. 1354-56. 3. PrasA. p. 2. 2. Utt. 24.3, Uttn. pp. 513-4, UttCu. 4. Jit Bh. 1, Pin N. 140, AvaCu. I. p. 87. pp. 1, 266, VyaBh. 6.183, JitBh. 1, 5. Vis. 1374, VisK. p. 398. Paviyarana (Pravicarana) Thirty-fourth chapter of Pannavana.1 1. Praj. v. 7. Pavvatimda (Parvatendra) One of the several names of mount Mamdara(3). 1. Sur. 26. Pavvateya (Parvateya) A country similar to Kalikeya. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 162. One of the seven branches of Kasava(1) Pavvapecchai (Parvapreksakin) lineage. 1. Sth. 551. www

Page #457
Pavvayaa 444 Pavvayaa (Parvataka) Previous birth of Duvittha(2), the second Yasudeva(1). Subhadda(1) was his preceptor. He made a resolve (nidana) at Kanagavatthu to be reborn as a Vasudeva(1) and its cause was the game of dice. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 605ff., SamA. p. 158. Payvayaraya (Parvataraja) One of the several names of mount Mandara(3), 1. Sur. 26. Pavva (Parva) Exterior council of the lords of some sub-classes of gods, viz. Camara(1) etc.1 1. Sth. 154. A type of gods under Vesamana(9).1 Pavyana (Pramlana) 1. Bha. 168. Pasannacamda (Prasannacandra) King of the city of Potanapura, He was son of Somacamda(2) and Dharini(20). He handed over the kingdom to his minor son and took to asceticism. Once when he was engaged in contemplation, he heard some one saying 1 : "King Pasannacamda has committed a blunder in renouncing the world and handing over the kingdom to his minor son. His ministers are now plotting to ruin the minor king together with his entire family. The queen has already left the palace and fled somewhere." This enraged the contemplating ascetic. He started a rigorous fight in thought against the ministers. Later he realised the fact of his being a monk and no more a king. He deeply repented for his evil thoughts, obtained omniscience and attained emancipation in the presence of Mahavira.? * 1. According to PakY. p. 11, he be- 2. AvaCu. I. p. 456, NisCu. IV. p. 68, longed to Khiipaitthiya (2). AvaN. 1158, AcaCu. p. 179, SthA. p. 44, Ava. p. 27. 1. Pasenai (Prasenajit) Ninth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant. 1. 2. Pasenai Son of king Amdhaga-Vanhi(1) and his queen Dharini(5) of Baravai. He was consecrated by Titthayara Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for twelve years he attained emancipation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 2. 3. Pasenai King of the city of Savatthi. 1, UttN. p. 286, Utts. p. 288.

Page #458
445 Pahiraya 4. Pasenai Fifth Kulagara (governor) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. Cakkhukamta was his wife. His height was 600 bows.3 1. Sam. 157, Sth. 556, Tir. 75, AvaN.1 2 . Sth. 556. 155, Vis. 1568, Jam. 28-9, Kalp V. 3. AvaN. 156. p. 232. 5. Pasenai King of Kusaggapura. He was the father of king Senia(1). founder of the city of Rayagihal and follower of Titthayara Pasa(1). According to Sanskrit commentators, his daughter Prabhavati was married to Pasa, and hence, he was Pasa's father-in-law as well.3 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, I. p. 546, NanM. 3. KalpDh. p. 133, KalpV. p. 204, p. 150. Kalpl. p. 112. 2. Tir. 486. Pasenaiya (Prasenajit). See Pasenai. 1. Tir. 75, 486, Sam. 157, AvaN. 155, Avam. p. 154. Paha (Prabha) Identical with Pabhasa(2). 1. AvaN. 1292. 1. Paharaa (Patharaja) Fifth would-be Padisattu of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. 2. Paharaa (Prahlada) Seventh Padisattu of the present Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region. He was also killed by Datta(2). In the Tiloyapannatti he is named as Praharana. See also Pahiraya and Palhaa. 1. AvaN. 42, (Dipika). Vis. 1767, Sam. 2. 4.519. 158, AvaM. p. 238, Tir. 610. Pahaliya (Pahalika) Same as Bahaliya." 1. Praj. 37. Paharaiya (Prabharajika) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Pahasa (Prabhasa) It is referred to as one of the unholy places (kutitthas)1 as it is accepted as a tirtha by the heretics. Otherwise it is regarded as a sacred place. See also Pabhasa(5). 1. NisCu. III. p. 193. Pahasa (Prahasa) One of the two wives of Jakkha Vijjumali of Pamcasela island. She invited goldsmith Anamgasena of Campa to her island. 1 1. NisCu. III. pp. 140, 269, BrhKs. p. 1389. Pahiraya (Prahlada) Same as Pathaa.1 1. Tir. 609.

Page #459
Paina Paina (Pracina) 1. Nan. v. 24, Kalp (Theravali). 6. 446 A family-line to which Bhaddabahu(1) belonged.i Pausa (Prakusa) Same as Pausa.1 1. NisCu. II. p. 470. Pagasasana (Pakasasana) Another name of Sakka(3).1 1. Bha 144, Jam. 115, Kalp. 14. Padala (Patala) Same as Padaliputta.1 1. BrhBh. 292. Padalaputta (Patalaputra) Same as Padaliputta. Padalasamda (Patalakhanda) A city having the Vanasamda park. It had a shrine of Jakkha Umbaradatta (2). Siddattha(6) reigned there. Merchant Sagaradatta(5) of this place had a son named Umbaradatta (1), born of his wife Gamgadatta. Once Titthayara Mahavira visited this city and narrated the story of the previous birth of Umbaradatta to Imdabhuti Goyama (1).1 Seventh Titthamkara Supasa(1) broke his first fast here with the alms offered by Mahimda (4).2 1. Vip. 28, SthA. p. 508. Padali (Patali) Same as Padaliputta.1 1. BrhBh. 2292. 1. AvaN. 1279, AvaCu. II. p. 179. 2. Bha. 528. F Padaliputta (Pataliputra) A city established by king Udai(2) on the bank of river Gamga around a tree of Padali.1 Titthayara Mahavira had predicted the worship of this tree in this city. King Namda(1)3, Camdagutta1, Bimdusara(2), Asogasiri" and Murumda(2)7 reigned there. It was the capital of king Jiyasattu(41) whose minister was Khema. Another Jiyasattu(24) whose minister was Rohagutta (2),9 and Kakavanna who had attacked the ruler of Ujjenio reigned there. It was predicted that king Caumuha would get excavated the five stupas of the city which were filled with gold by king Namda." Canakka12 who was the minister13 of king Camdagutta, belonged to this place. It was from here that king Asoga(1) sent to his son Kunala at Ujjeni a letter in which the step-mother 7. BrhBh. 2291-93, 5625, BrhKs. pp. 488, 650, NanM. p. 162, JitBh. 1444. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 283. 9. AcaCu. I. p. 132. 10. AvaCu. I. p. 540. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 563. 4. NisCu. III. p. 423, AvaCu. II. p. 281, BrhBh. 292, BrhM. p. 88-89, BrhKs. p. 704, SamS. 70, Visk. p. 275. 5. BrhBh. 292, BrhM. pp. 88-89, VisK. p. 275. 6. Ibid, BrhKs. p. 917. 2. AvaN. 323, 327. 11. Tir. 635ff. 12. SamS. 73. 13. NisCu. III. p. 423, AvaCu. II. p. 281.

Page #460
449 Papa-jambhaga of the latter secretly added, with evil intention, a dot above the latter 'a' of the word 'adhiyatam' making it amdhi yatam. It resulted in loosing Kunala's eyes.14 Thulabhadda was attached to courtezen Kosa of this place.15 He was the elder son of Sagadala, the minister of the ninth Namnda.18 Acarya Sambhuya(4),17 Satthiya(2),18 Mahagiri, Suhatthi(1)19 and Palittaya20 are associated with this city. Arya Rakkhiya(1) had come here from Dasaura to study the Vedas before accepting monkhood.21 A council of monks was convened here to recollect the sacred scriptures which were gradually becoming extinct on account of the difficulties created by an acute famine of twelve year's duration. The council was held during the reign of the ninth Namda.23 Merchant Vasubhai(2),24 Dhana(8),25 Narda(2),26 Jinadasa(3)27 and Dhammasiha(4)25 belonged to this place. Brahmin Huyasana(1) of thiscity, his wife Jalapasiha and his sons Jalapa and Dahana accepted asceticism.29 Arah nana lady Kapil730 and courtezans Devadatta(7),31 Kosa and Uvakosa32 hailed from this city. It was a centre of learning in the science of erotics.32 Its people are said to be more handsome than those of Mahura(1)34. It is said to be situated at a distanc: of nine yojanas from Rayagiha.35 The rupaka coin current in this city was equivalent to two rupakas current in Uttarapaha.38 Other names of this city are Kusumapura37 and Kusumanagara.38 14. BrhBh. 292, BrhKs. p. 917, Visk. 26. AvaCu. I. p. 528. pp. 275-76. 27. Ibid. 15. AvaCu. I. p. 534. 28. Sams. 70. 16, AvaCu. II. p. 183, KalpV. p. 252, 29. AvaCu. II. p. 195, AvaN. 1294. Kalps. p. 194, Uts. p. 105. 30. Visk. p. 292. 19. Utts. p. 105. 31. lbid. p. 293. 18. NisCu. III. p. 423, 32. AvaCu. I. p. 554. 19. AvaN. 1278. 33. SutSi. p. 111. 20. AvaCu. I. p. 534. 34. AcaSi. p. 97. 21. AvaCu. I. p. 401, Uttk. p. 37. 35. SurM. p. 260. 22. AvaCu. II, p. 187. 36. NisBh. 958, BrhBh. 3891. 23. Uttk. p. 3. 37. Tir. 624, NisCu. II. p. 95. 24. AvaN. 1278, AvaCu. I. p. 155. 38. NisBh. 959, Vis. 2780. 25. AvaCu. I. p. 395, KalpV. p. 262. Padalisamda (Patalikhanda) Same as Padalasaida. 1. Avan. 323, Avam. p. 227, Sth A. p. 508. Padha One of the sixteen countries in the time of Mahayira. 1. Bha. 554. Sce also LAI. p. 318. Padhi Fourth sub-section of the twenty-third section of Viyahapannatti. It has ten chapters. 1. Bha. 692. Pana-jambhaga (Pana-jtmbhaka) One of the ten types of Jambhaga gods.? 1. Bha. 533.

Page #461
Papata . 448 Same as Panaya.1 Panata (Pranata) 1. Sam. 19, 20. 1. Panaya (Pranata) Tenth Kappa(1) (celestial region). It consists of four hundred abodes (including those of Anaya region) of the height of nine hundred yojanas3 The maximum and the minimum span of life of the gods residing in this region are twenty and nineteen sagaropama years respectively. Mahavira's soul descended from this region and entered the womb of Devanamda(2)5 1. Praj. 53. 4. Sam. 20, 19. 2. Jam. 118, Sam. 106, Bha. 404,520. 5. Kalpv. p. 44. 3. Sam. 112. 2. Panaya A celestial abode in Anaya Kappa where gods have maximum span of life of nineteen sagaropama years. They breathe once in nineteen fortnights and have desire for food once in nineteen thousand years.1 1. Sam. 19. Panayaha (Pranavadha) Third chapter of the twentieth section of Viyahapampatti.1 1. Bha. 662. Fourth charter of the eighteenth section of Panaivaya (Praratifata) Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 516. Panau (Pranayus) Twelfth Puvva text. It was divided into thirteen chapters. 1. Nan. 57, Sam. 13, 14, 147. Panini (Panini) A grammarian whose aphorisms are quoted in Dasaveyaliya-cupni. He is said to be the author of Praktalaksana, a work on Prakrit grammar, which is not extant. 1. DasCu. pp. 61-4, 133-6, 192-3. I 2. PinNM. pp. 8, 13, 46, VyaM. I. p. 5. Payavacca (Prajapatya) Same as Payavai(5). 1 1. Jam. 152. Parasa An Anariya (non-Aryan) country. Preceptor Kalaga(1) went there and returned with ninety six kings. Some ladies of Girisagara were abducted to this country. They lived here as prostitutes. It is identified with modern Persia. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4, Jna. 2. NisCu, III. p. 59. 18, Bha. 380, Aup. 33, NisCu. II. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 289. p. 470,- VyaM. III. p. 122, Utts. 4. LAT. p. 147.

Page #462
449 Palaga Parasakula Same as Parasa.? 1. NisCu. III. p. 59, Utts. p. 147. Parasa-diva (Parasa-dvipa) A country which merchants visited for commerce. It is the same as Parasa. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 448. 1. Parasara (Parasara) A non-jain ascetic who attained emancipation because of his penances though he used to accept cold water (having life), vegetables, fruits, etc. 1. Sut. 1.3.4.3, SutSi. p. 95. 2. Parasara Same as Kisi parasara. 1. Utts. p. 119. 3. Parasara One of the seven branches of Vasittha lineage.! 1. Sth. 551. Parihadagiri (Parihradagiri) A hill where preceptor Vaira(2) performed Sallekhana (fast unto death).1 1. AcaCu. p. 247. Parihasaya (Parihasaka) An off-shoot of Uddehagana(2). 1. Kalp. p. 259. Pala Seventh chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti.? 1. Bha. 126. Palaa (Palaka) See Palaga(2).1 1. Tir. 620, AvaN. 1112, AvaM. p. 184, AvaCu. II. p. 189. Palaka See Palaga(1). 1. Utts. p. 115. Palakka (Palaka) See Palaga(1).2 1. JitBh. 528. 1. Palaga (Palaka) Priest of king Damdagi of Kumbhakarakada. He did not believe in Kriyavada. He was once defeated by king Khamdaa(1) of Savatthi in religious dispute when he insulted some Jina-monks. This made him enemy of Khamdaa. When Khamdaa happened to go to Kumbhakarakada Palaga treacherously got him and his five hundred pupils crushed to death in an oil-mill. 1. NisCu. IV. pp. 127-8, JitBh. 528, VyaBh. 10. 589, UttCu. p. 73, Utts. f. 115, SutSi. p. 239.

Page #463
Palaga 450 2. Palaga King of Avarti or Ujjeni. His coronation ceremony was held the same night Mahavira attained liberation. He reigned for sixty years. He was son of Pajjoa, brother of Gopalaa and father of Avamtivaddhana and Ratthavaddhana. 1. Tir. 620-621. I 2. AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. II. p. 189, 3. Palaga A son of Kanha(1), who was non-elect (abhavya),1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 19, AvaN. 1112, NisCu. 1. p. 10. 4. Palaga Travelling car of Sakka(3). Its extent is one lakh yojanas, a 1. Sth. 328. 3. Sam. 1. 2. Sth. 644, Bha. 567. 5. Palaga Managing god of Palaga(4), the travelling car of Sakka(3). 1. Jam. 115-116, 118, AvaCu. I. pp. 141, 145. 6. Palaga A village where Mahavira arrived from Sumangala(3). Merchant Vaila while going on a journey saw him. He considered his countenance as evil-boding and therefore, attacked Mahavira with his sword. But god Siddhattha(8) intervened and chopped off the head of that merchant.. 1. AvaN. 523, Vis. 1978, AvaCu. I. p. 320, KalpJay. p. 96. 7. Palaga Son of Kalasoyariya and friend of Abhaa(1).1 See Sulasa also, 1 1. AvaH. p. 681. Palaya (Palaka) See Palaga(6).1 1. Jam. 115, AvaCu. I. p. 320. Palasaa (Palasaka) A settlement in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva. Thirty-three merchants of this place having performed penances died and were born as tapati saga-trayastrimsaka gods under Camara(1).1 1. Bha. 404. Palitta (Padalipta) A preceptor, contemporary of king Murumda(2). When all the physicians failed, Palitta cured Murumda from a severe headache by the power of mantras. He was master of sciences and performed surprising acts. Once he made an image of the sister of the king and fixed some mechanical devices to it. That doll walked, winked and waved the fan. The king was astonished to see it. Palitta is said to have composed Kalajnana" and a commentary on Jyotisakarandaka. Prabhavakacaritra mentions that the preceptor was son of merchant Phulla and Pratimadevi belonging to the city of Kosala. His original name was Nagendra and at 1. NisCu. UI. p. 423, PinN. 498, 499, 3. BrhBh. 4915, BrhKs. p. 1316. Jit Bh. 1444. ! 4. SurM. p. 73, See also JivM. p. 122, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 554, NanM. p. 162. 5. VyaM. II. p. 91,

Page #464
451 Para-Majjhima the age of eight he accepted asceticism from preceptor Sangamasimha, the disciple-brother of Nagahastin. He was instructed by Mandanaganin. He became acarya after ten years of his initiation. 6. See Ch 5. Palittaga or Palittaya (Padaliptaka) See Palitta. 1. Ava Cu. II. p. 554, BrhBh. 4915. PinN. 498. Paliya (Palita) A merchant of the city of Campa. He was a lay-votary (sravaka) and had a son named Samuddapala. 1. Utt. 21. 1, UttCu. p. 261. Pavasamanijja (Papasramaniya) Seventeenth chapter of Uttrajjbayana.1 1. Sam. 36, Uttn. p. 9. 1. Pava (Papa) Capital of the Bhamgi country. It should have lain in the region adjoining the Parasnath hills.? 1. Praj. 37, SutSi p. 123. 2. SBM. p. 375. 2. Pava Mahavira attained emancipation at this place. Mahapauma(10) will also attain emacipation at this place which is said to be different from Pava-Majjhima.? In the Pali literature there is mentioned that the place of the death of Nirgrantha Jnatnputra (i.e. Mahavira) was a city of the Mallas and it lay near Kusinara.3 It is identified with Padraona near Kusinac ara cr Pappaur near Sewan which was the capital of the Mallas. Some identify it with Sathiyanva Diha, 10 miles south-east of Kusinara.5 1. Ava N. 307, Vis. 1702, Tir. 555. 1 4. See also GDA.p. 155, SBM. p. 375; These 2. Tir. 1106. works identify Pava with modern Pava3. DPPN. pp. 193-194. puri (in South Bihar). 5. 'Vaishali' by Vijayendrasuri (second edi tion). pp. 85-87. Pava-Majjhima A town also mentioned as Majjhima(1), Majjhimanayari and Majjhima Paval. Mahavira, after having attained omniscience, visited this place and stayed in the Mahasenavana park of this place. At that time Brahmin Somila(2) was performing a big yajna (sacrifice). Mahavira's second samosarana=samavasarana was held here. He attained the status of dhammavaracakkavatti=dharmavaracakravartin as he delivered here his great sermon. He initiated Imdabhui and other ten Brahmins and appointed them as his Ganadhras.3 Second samavasarana of Mahapauma(10) will also be held here. He will also initiate eleven Ganadharas. This place is identified with modern Pavapuri seven miles to the east of Bihar-Sarif in Bihar. The Kalpasutra mentions that Mahavira passed his last rainy 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 322, 324, AvaN. 526, 3. Avan. 593, Vis. 2011. Kalp V. p. 171. 4. Tir, 1093 2. Ibid. Avan. 541, Vis. 1996. 5. GDA. p. 155, SBM. p. 375.

Page #465
Pasa 452 season at this place in the Rajjugasabha of king Hatthivala and he attained emancipation at this place. But according to Titthogali Pava and Pava Majjhima are two different places. The Kalpacurni mentions that this place was named Pava by gods as Mahavira had died there. Later commentators tell us that formerly its name was Apapa and after the death of Mahavira it was renamed as Papa (Pava).9 6. Kilp. 122-123, 147. 18. KalpCu. p. 103. 7. See Pava (2). 19. KalpV. p. 188. 1. Pasa (Parsva) Twenty-third Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva. In his previous birth he was Sudamsana (5). He was son of king Assasena and his queen Vama of the city of Vanarasi. His height was nine rayanis=ratnis. He descended from the Panaya celestial world in the womb of Vama on the fourth day of the dark half of the caitra month when the moon was in conjunction with the Visaha constellation. His knowledge, then, was three-fold. After the lapse of nine months and seven and a half days, on the tenth day of the dark half of the Pausya month when the moon was again in conjunction with the Visaha constellation, Vama gave birth to a perfectly healthy boy who was named Pasa. His complexion was blue. He lived thirty years as a householder.10 Then entered the state of houselessness along with three hundred men.11 He used on that occasion the Visala(3) palanquin. Dhanna (3) was the first to offer alms to him.12 For a period of eighty-three days he meditated apon his self neglecting his body etc.13 On the eighty-fourth day he obtained omniscience.14 His sacred tree was dhataki.15 Pasa had under him eight groups of monks (ganas), eight Ganadharas (heads of groups), sixteen thousand monks with preceptor Dinna(4) as their head, thirty-eight thousand nuns with Pupphacula(1) at their head, one hundred and sixty-four thousand lay-votaries with Suvvaya(6) at their head, three hundred twenty-seven thousand female lay-votaries with Sunamda(5) at their head, three hundred and fifty monks who new the fourteen Puvvas, etc. 16 1. Nao. v. 19, AvaN. 371, Vis. 1759, 10. Sam. 30, Kalp. 155, AvaN. 299. Tir. 334, Ava. pp. 4, 19, Sam. 24, 11. Kalp. 157, Sth. 229, AvaN. 221-232 157, Sth. 411. 299, Tir. 393. 2. Sam 157. 12. Sam. 157. 3. Kalp. 150, Sam. 157, AvaN. 384-9, 13. Kalp. 158-9. Tir. 486. 14. Ibid. 159, AvaN. 252-4. 4. Sam. 9, Nir 3.1, AvaN. 380, Sth. 15. Sam. 157, Tir. 407. 69, Tir. 364. 16. Kalp. 160-166, Nir. 3.1, Sth. 520, 5. Kalp. 150. 617, Sam. 8, 16, 38, 105, 109, 113,114, 6. Ibid. 151. 126, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Tir. 455, 462, 7. Ibid. 152. AvaN. 259, 262. According to AvaN. 8. Ibid. 154. 268, Pasa had ten Ganadharas. See 9. Avan. 377, Tir. 353. also SthA. pp. 14, 430.

Page #466
453 Pasanay a After living one hundred years life he attained liberation on the summit of mount Sammeya.17 His liberation took place 250 years before Mahavira's emancipation18 and (he was born) 83750 years after Aritthanemi's salvation.19 Pasa had paid visits to Amalakappa, Savatthi, Campa, Nagapura, Sageya, Arakkhuri, Mahura(1), Rayagiha, Kampillapura, Kosambi, Hatthinaura etc.20 See Imdabhui and Kesi(1) for the Law preached by Pasa which recognises four vows and allows clothes to a monk.21 For Pasa's association with Kamatha, Dharana and Padmavati the reader may be referred to Samayasundara's commentary on Kalpasutra." The five most important events of Pasa's life occured when the moon was in conjunction with constellation Visaha: (1) decending from heaven and entry into the mother's womb, (2) birth, (3) renunciation (4) omniscience and (5) emancipation.23 As regards his name he was named Pasa in view of the fact, the commentrators say, that before his birth his mother saw in the dark a black serpent crawling near (pasa-parsva) her bed. 24 According to Sanskrit commentators, Prabhavati, the daughter of Prasenajit was married to Pasa.25 Whenever Mahavira has referred to Pasa, he has done so in reverential terms. He calls him 'Araha Purusadanie'26 (i.e. worthy to be worshipped and followed). We have references to the effect that Mahavira agreed with many of the teachings of Pasa, viz.. asankhejje loe (innumerable pradesas of the universe), ana ta ratimdiya (infinite days and nights) Sasae loe, anad e loe (unending and beginningless universe) etc.27 17. Kalp. 168, Sam. 70, 100, AvaN. 305. 18. AvaBh. 17. 19. Ibid. 16. 20. Jaa. 148-158, Nir. 4.1, AvaCu. II. p. 202, AvaN. 234. 21. Utt.Ch. 23, Bha. 226, 378, UttCu. p. 264. 22. KalpSam. pp. 164-5. 2. Pasa (Pasa) Same as the Misa country.1 1. Praj. 37. 3. Pasa A non-jain sage in Titthayara Pasa's tirtha, recognised as Patteyabuddha 1 1. Risi. 31, Risi (Sangrahani) Pasanaya (Pasyatta) 23. Kalp. 149, Sth. 411. 24. AvaN. 1098, KalpDh. p. 133, KalpV p. 204. 25. KalpDh. p. 133, KalpV. p. 204 KalpL. p. 112. 26. Bha. 226, 378, Jna. 148-158. 27. Bha. 226, 378, BhaA. pp. 269, 455. 1. Praj. v. 7, PrajM. p. 529. Thirtieth chapter of Pannavana.' a

Page #467
Thasamiya 454 Pasamiya (Pasamtga) A Jakkha whose shrine was situated in the park of Uttarakuru(5) of Sageya. 1. Vip. 34. Pahunia or Pahuniya (Praghunika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1 1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Its Sanskrit equivalent 'Pradhunika' is due to lipidosa. Pii or Piu (Pitr) Presiding god of the constellation Magha(2), 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sur. 46. Piudatta (Pitrdatta) A householder of Savatthi. His wife's name was Siribhadda. 1. AvaN. 480, AvaCu. I. p. 288, Vis. 1934, KalpDh. p. 106, KalpV. p. 165. Piusenakanha (Pitssenakssna) Ninth chapter of Nirayavaliya(1), 1. Nir. 1.1. 1. Piusenakanha (Pitssenakssna) Ninth chapter of eighth section of Amtagadadasa.1 1. Ant. 17. 2. Piusenakana Wife of king Senia(1) of Campa. She was consecrated by Mahavira. She observed asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation after practicising severe penances. 1. Ant 25. Pimga (Pinga) A brahmin mendicant recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He has been in the tirtha of Titthayara Pasa(1). 1 Risi. 32, Risi (Sangriham). Pimgala (Pingala) Same as Pimgalaa(2).1 1. Sth. 90. 1. Pimgalaa (Pingalaka). An ascetic who was a follower of Mahayira. He belonged to the city Saratthi. He had asked some questions regarding the nature of the universe to mendicant Khamdaa(2) which he could not answer. 2 1. He is call d 'nirgrantha' as well as 2. Bha. 90, 91. "Sravaka'. 2. Pimgalaa One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jam S. pp. 534-535, Sur M. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 3. Pimgalaa A mendicant who fell victim of his owa suggestion. 1. DasCu. p. 53, SthA. p. 259.

Page #468
455 Pitthi-Campa Pimgala Wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 379. Pimgalayana (Pingalayana) One of the seven branches of Koccha lireage.? 1. Sth. 551. Pimgayana (Pingayana) Family-name of constellation Magha. 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Pimd anijjutti (Pindaniryukti) A versified commentary on the fifth chap. ter of Dasaveyaliya. It is referred to in Dasaveyaliya-cunni, Uttarajjhayana-cunni etc. Commentator Malayagiri refers to some older Sanskrit commentary composed on it before that of his own.3 1. PinNM. p. 1. NisCu. II. p. 249, IV. pp. 67, 191, 207, 2. Aca Cu. pp. 20, 262, 327, Das Cu. 220. pp. 67, 112, 178, UttCu. p. 67, 3. PinNM. p. 179. Pimdesana (Pindesana) (i) Fifth chapter of Dasa veyaliyal as well as (ii) first chapter of the second section of Ayaramga. 1. DasN. p. 161, DasCu. p. 165, Das ) 2. AcaSi. p. 321, PinNM. p. 4. H. p. 199, PinNM. p. 1. 121. Pik khura An Anariya pec ple living to the west of river Simdhu(1). They were conquered by Susena(1), the commander of the army of Bharaha(1).1 1. Jam. 52. Pittha-Campa (Prstha-Camsa) A place where Mahavira spent his fourth rainy season. Sala, the king of this place, acccepted asceticism from Mahavira. It was situated to the west of Campa on way to Rayagiha. 1. Kalp. 122, AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, 2. AvaCu. 1. p. 381, Utts. pp. 321, 323, Kalp V. pp. 165, 188, KalpDh. p. 1 Uttk. p. 215. 3. SBM. p. 377. Pitthi-Campa (Pistha-Campa) See Pittha-Campa. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 381, AvaH. p. 286. AvaM. p. 279. 1. Pitthimaia (Prstimatnka) Seventh chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa.1 1. Anut. 3. 2. Pitthimaia Son of lady-merchant Bhadda(9) of Vaniyaggama. He was initiated by Mahavira. After death he was born as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. In future he will attain liberation in the Mahavideha region. 1. Anut. 6. Pitthi-Campa (Pesthi-Campa) See Pittha-Campa.1 1. AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, UttN. p. 323.

Page #469
Pidhara 456 Pidhara (Pithara King of the city of Kampillapura. He was the husband of queen Jasavai(1) and father of prince Gagali.1 1. Utts. p. 323, UttK. p. 215, AvaCu. I. p. 381, AvaH. p. 286. 1. Piyamgu (Priyangu) Wife of Dhammaghosa(3), minister of king Mittappabha of Campa. She was very much attracted towards Sujata(2), a handsome son of merchant Dhanamitta(1) of the same town 1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaN. 1297. 2. Piyamgu Wife of merchant Dhanadeva(1) of Vaddhamanapura and mother of Amja(4). 1. Vip. 32. Piyakarini (Priyakarini) Another name of Tisala, the mother of Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. Aca. 2.177, Kalp. 109. Piyaggamtha (Priyagrantha) One of the five disciples of preceptor Sutthiya Suppadibuddha. 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7; KalpV. pp. 261-2, KalpDh. p. 169. Piyacamda (Priyacandra) King of Kanagapura, husband of Subhadda(5) and father of Vesamana (2).1 1. Vip. 34. 1. Piyadamsana (Priyadarsana) One of the two presiding gods of Dhayaisamda.1 1. Jiv. 174. Fifth Gevijjaga celestial abode.1 2. Piyadamsana 1. Sth. 685. 3. Piyadarsana Another name of mount Mamdara(3), 1. Sam. 16. Piyada msana (Priyadarsana) Daughter of Mahavira and his wife Jasoya, wife of Jamali(1)2 and mother of Jasavai(1)3. She was consecrated by Mahavira. Her other name was Anujja.5 Formerly she held the schismatic view of her husband on account of her attachment with him, but later she re-entered the order of Mahavira. She once stayed in the house of potter Dhanka at Savatthi.? 1. AvaBh. 80, Kalp. 109, Aca. 2.177 | 4. Ibid. p. 416. AvaCu. I.pp. 245, 416, Uttk. p. 101. 15. Aca. 2.177. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 416. 6. Vis. 2825, 2832. 3 Ibid. p. 245. | 7. AvaCu. I. p. 418.

Page #470
457 Piidhammiya See Piyadamsana.1 Piyadarisana (Priyadarsana) 1. Sth. 685. 1. Piyamitta (Priyamitra) A previous birth of Mahavira. He was son of king Dhanamjaya(2) and queen Dharini(9) of Maya city in the Avara videha(1) region. He was Cakkavatti of his time. He took initiation from Puttila(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, AVAN. 425, 449-450, AvaM. pp. 251-2, Vis. 1788, 1813, Kalpv. pp. 41, 44, KalpDh. p. 36, Tir 605. 2. Piyamitta Previous birth of Purisa pumdaria, the sixth Vasudeva(1). His preceptor was Gamgadatta(1), He performed nidana at Kayamdi and its cause was his too much affeotion for his wife. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 609. Piyasena (Priyasona) Later birth of Ujjhiyaa(2). He was son of a courtezan of Imda pura. He was sterilised in his childhood.1 1. Vip. 14. Piya (Priya) Wife of merchant Sudarsana(1) of Rayagiha and mother of Bhdya(1).' 1. Nir. 4.1, SthA. p. 512. Pisaya (Pisaca) A class of Vanamamtara gods. They dwell in the Rayana kanda of the Rayapappa bh.(2) hellish region, excluding one hundred yojanas of the upper as well as the lower portion of the kanda. Their two lords are Kala(4) and Mahakala(9). 1. Praj. 47-48, Pras. 15. 2. Praj. 48, Bha. 169. Pihunda. A city. Merchant Paliya of Campa who was a lay-votary of Mahavira, went there in a ship for business. There he married the daughter of a merohant and returned home. It is identified with Pithudaga or Pithuda mentioned in the Kharavela inscription which was located in the interior of Chicakole and Kalingapatam towards the course of river Nagavati. 1. Utt. 21.2, 3. . 1 2. LAI. p. 322. Piigama (Pritigama) Managing god of the Pitimana travelling car of the lord of the Mahasukka(1) celestial region. 1. Jam. 118, AvaCu. ). p. 145. One of the seven branches of Carapagana(2).1 Piidhammiya (Pritidharmika) 1. Kalp. p. 259. 58

Page #471
Piivaddhapa 458 Piivaddhana (Pritivardhana) Extraordinary name of the month of Kartika. 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 53. Pidha (Pitha) Son of king Vairasena(1) of the city of Pumdarigini(1). His elder brother Vairanabha (previous birth of Usabha(1) was the Cakkavatti (supreme king) of the region. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 180, AvaN. 176. Pidhara (Pithara) See Pidhara." 1. Avacu. I. p. 381. Pitimana (Pritimanas) A travelling car (V'imana) belonging to the lord of the Mahasukka(1) celestial region. Piigama is its managing god. 1. Sth. 644, Jam. 118. Pumkha (Punkha) A celestial abode similar to Kamba.' 1. Sam. 12. 1. Purda (Pundra) A celostial abode similar to Kambu.? 1. Sam. 12. 2. Pumda A type of gods under Varuna(1), a Logapala of Sakka(3).? 1. Bha. 167. 3. Punda A country (janapada) with its capital at Sayaduvara. The soul of Kanha(1) will be born there as Tirtharikara Amama(2).2 At one place it is said to be situated at the foot of mount Veyaddha(2)3 whereas its situation is mentioned at the other at the foot of Vimjhagiri. It is probably the same Pundra which is identified with the modern districts of Santal-paragana, Birbhum and the northern portion of Hazaribag. 1. Bha. 559, Sth. 693. 4. Bha. 559. - 2. Ant. o. 5. GESM. p. 109. 3. Tir. 1017, Sth. 693. , Pamdaria (Pundarika) See Pumdariya(4),1 1. Ava. p. 27, Mar. 637, AvaH. p. 701. Pumoarigini (Puntarikini) See Pumdarigini. 1. Tir. 159, AvaM. p. 159, AvaCu. I. p. 180, Vis. 1590. Pumdaria (Pundarika) A principal Disakumari residing on the Savvarayapa(2) peak of the northern Ruyaga(1).1 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 159, Sth. 643, Pumdariga (Pundarika) See Pumdariya(5), 1. Jiv. 181.

Page #472
Pumdariya 1. Pumdarigini (Pundarikini) Capital of the Pukkhalavai(1) district (Vijaya (23)) in Mahavideha.' Its length measures twelve yojanas. It is nine yojanas in breadth. There is a Nalinivana park situated to the north-east of the city. King Mahapauma(7) reigned here. He had Paumavati(3) as his wife and Pumdariya(4) and Kamdariya(1) as his sons.3 Titthamkara Jugabahu(2) visited it and prince Vijayakumara offered alms to him. Usaha(1), in one of his previous births, was born here as Cakkavatti Vairanabha, son of Vairasena(1). Vairasena(2) also reigned here.7 1. Jam. 95, AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 384, Jna. 141. 2. Jna. 141, AvaCu. I., p. 384. 3. Jna. 141, UttS. p. 326; AvaCu. I. pp. 384, 501. 2. Pumdarigini 1. Tir. 159. 459 Same as Pumdaria.1 4. Vip. 34. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 180, KalpV. p. 240, AvaH. p. 117. 6. AvaN. 175, Vis. 1590. 7. AvaCu. I. p. 172. Pumdariya (Pundarika) A celestial abode of Sahassarakappa similar to Pauma (3).1 1. Sam. 18. 2. Pumdariya King of Saeya. He killed his younger brother Kamdariya(2) to subjugate his wife Jasabhadda, but she fled to Savatthi and became a nun. Jayasamdha was his minister at that time.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 191, 192, AvaN. 1283-84. 3. Pumdariya (i) Ninteenth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha1 as well as (ii) seventh chapter of Siyagada.2 1. Jna. 5, AvaCu. I. p. 384, Sam. 19. I 2. Sam. 23, VyaBh. 2.159, VyaM. IV. p. 37, SthA. p. 256, SutCu. p. 109. 4. Pumdariya Son of Mahapauma(7) and his queen Paumavati(1) of Pumdarigini(1) in Pukkhalavai(1) district of Mahavideha in Jambuddiva. He became a lay-votary while his younger brother Kamdariya(1) accepted asceticism. Kamdariya could not stick to the monastic rules and gradually developed attachment towards worldly things. Pumdariya, thereupon, transferred the authority of kingship to Kamdariya and himself became a monk taking over the articles of monastic life from his brother. He suffered from many diseases during the period of asceticism but he remained resolute in observing the rules of monastic conduct. After death he took birth in Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. He will attain liberation in due course.1 1. Jaa. 141-146, AvaCu. I. pp. 384-9, Ava. p. 27, Mar. 637, UttK. pp. 216-7, AcaCu. p. 58, AcaSi. p. 111, 5. Pumdariya One of the two deities presiding over Pukkharavaradiva.1 1. Jiv. 176, Jiv. 181, Sth. 764.

Page #473
Pumdariya 460 6. Pumdariya A mountain where Thavaccaputta performed Sallekhana.1 It is identified with Settumjaya.? 1. Jna. 55, 56. 12. JnaA. p. 111. 7. Pumdariya A lake situated on mount Sihari(1) in Jambuddiva. The Suvanpakala, Ratta and Rattavai rivers rise from its southern, eastern and Western sides respectively. The lake measures one thousand yojanas in length, It is an abode of godess Lacchi(1).3 Gods take its water for consecration ceremony. 1. Jam. 111. Sth. 197, 522, JivM. p. 244 3. SamA. P. 105. 2. Sam. 113. 4. Jiv. 141. One of the two deities presiding over the Khiravara island.! 8. Pumdariya 1. Jiv. 181. 9. Pumdariya See also Pomdaria. A celestial abode of Sahassarakappa Pumdariyagumma (Pundarikagulma) similar to Pauma(3).1 1. Sam. 18. One of the presiding deities over the Pukkharadamta (Puskaradanta) Khiravara island.1 1. Jiv. 181. Pukkharaddha (Puskarardha) Same as Pukkharavaradivaddha.! 1. Sur. 29. Pukkharavara (Puskaravara) A concentric island encircling the Kaloya ocean. It measures sixteen lakhs of yojanas in width at all points from one side to the other. Its circumference is 19289894 yojanas. It has 144 suns the same number of moons, 4032 constellations, 12672 planets, and 9644400 Kotakoti of stars. It is divided into two halves by a circular mountain Manusuttara. These two halves are known as Abbhimtara-Pukkharaddha and Bahira-Pukkharaddha. It is full of lotuses pukkharas, therefore it is called Pukkharavara. Pauma (2) and Pumdariya(5) are its presiding deities. Each of the two halves of Pukkharavara is eight lakhs of yojanas in width. The circumference of the inner half measures 14230249 yojanas. It has half number of the suns, moons etc.3 1. Sur. 100, Jiv. 176. The reading relat. 2. Jiv. 176. ing to the circumference of the island 3. Sth. 632, Sur. 29, 100, Jiv. 176, Bha. 363 as found in Suriyapannatti is erron- Sam. 72, Dev. 121-123. eous. See also Dev. 118-120, AnuHe. p. 90, Bha. 363.

Page #474
461 Pukkhalavattaa The plinth of Pukkharavara island is two gavyztis in height. There are regions like Bharaha(2), Eravaya(1) etc. in the eastern inner half of the island. There are two big trees of Kudasamali and pauma in it. These trees are the abodes of Garula and Venudeva. Similar regions are situated in the western inner half. In it the two trees are of Kudasamali and Mahapauma and deities are Garula and Venudeva. Thus in the inner half there are two Bharahas, two Eravayas etc., two Mamdaras (3). two Mamdaraculias etc. as in Dhayaisamda. 4. Sth. 93. See Pukkharavara.1 Pukkharavaradiva (Puskaravaradvipa) 1. Jiv. 176, Sur. 101. Pukkharavaradivaddha (Puskaravaradvipardha) Inner half of the Pukkharavara island. The eastern as well as the western Pukkharavaradivaddha has its own regions, subregions, mountains, rivers etc.) 1. Sth. 522, 555, 641, 721, 768. One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts Pukkharasariya (Puskarasarika) also mentioned as Kharasaviya.? 1. Praj. 37, 1 Sam. 18. Pukkharoda (Puskaroda) A concentric ocean surrounding Pukkharavaradiva. It measures numerous thousands of yojanas in extent and circumference.1 Its water called ravodaya, is pure, healthful and crystal-like clear. This ocean is encircled by the Varunavara continent.3 It has numerous moons and kotakotis of stars etc.* 1. Sur. 101, Jiv. 180, Sth. 555, AnuHe. 4. Jiv. 180, 166, 141, Vis. 345. In the p. 90. Bhagavatisutra the reading is 'Pukkharaddhe 2. Jiv. 180, Praj. 16, PrajM. p. 29. samudde. See Bha. 363. 3. Jiv. 180. Perhaps same as Pakkana.? 1, Pakkhala (Puskala) 1. Bha, 380. 2. Pukkhala 1. Jam. 95. A god presiding over the Puk khalavatta Vijaya (23) (district). Pukkhalavattaa (Puskaravartaka) or Pukkhalasamvattaa (Puskarasam vartaka) A cloud tiat causes crops grow for ten thousand years if it rains once. It sheds rain at the outset of the second era (ara) of Ussappini. 1. Sth. 347, Tir. 980. 1 2. Bha. 214, Jam. 38, AnnHe. p. 162.

Page #475
Pukkhalavai 462 1. Pukkhalavai (Puskalavati) A Vijaya(23) (district) in the Puvva-Videha1 sub-region of Mahavideha. It is situated to the south of mount Nilavamta, north of river Sia, east of 'mount Egasela(2) and west of the northern Siamuha grove. Its length from north to south is equal to that of Kaccha(1) district. Its capital is Pumdarigini(1). God Pukkhalavai(3) presides over this district. Titthamkara Vairasena(1) and Cakkavatti Vairanabha were born here. Cakkavatti Vairasena(2) also belonged to it." 1. Jam. 95, Jna. 141, AvaCu. I. p. 133, Sth. 637. 2. Jam. 95, AvaCu. I. pp. 384, 501, UttS. p. 326. 2. Pukkhalavai height.1 1. Jam. 95. 3. Pukkhalavai 1. Jam. 95. Pukkhala vati A peak of mount Egasela(2), five hundred yojanas in See Pukkhalavai.1 1. Sth. 637, AvaCu. I. p. 172. 2. Pukkhalavatta height.' 1. Jam. 95. A deity presiding over Pukkhalavai(1) district.1 1. Pukkhalavatta (Puskalavartta) A district in Mahavideha, situated to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), north of river Siya(1), east of Pamkavai(6) and west of Egasela(2). It is like Kaccha(1) Vijaya. God Pukkhala(2) presides over it. The capital of this district is Osahi.1 1. Jam. 95, Sth. 637. 3. Jam. 95. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 133. 5. AvaCu. 1. p. 172. A peak of mount Egasela(2), five hundred yojanas in Pucchara (Pucchakara) An Aryan industrial group engaged in preparing chowries etc.1 1. Praj. 37. Puttasala (Pottasala) See Pottasala.1 1. UttN. & UttS. p. 168. 1. Puttila A preceptor who initiated Cakkavatti Piyamitta(1), a previous birth of Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. AvaN. 450, Vis. 1816, AvaCu. I. p. 235, KalpV. p. 44. 2. Puttila A preceptor from whom prince Namdana(6), a previous birt! of Titthayara Mahavira, accepted asceticism.1 1. AvaN. 451, Vis. 1817, AvaCu. I. p. 235.

Page #476
463 Pupapamda 3. Puttila Previous life of Sayampabba(3), the fourth would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. He was an ascetic in the order of Mahavira. 1. Sam, 159, Sth. 692, Stha. p. 456. Puttila See Pottila. 1. SuCu. p. 28, Risi. 10. Ninth chapter of the third section of Anuttarova 1. Putthila (Prosthila) vaiyadasa.1 1. Anut. 3. 2. Putthila Son of Bhadda(10), a lady merchant of Hatthina pura. He accepted asceticism from Mahavira and went to the Savvatthasiddha heaven after death. He will attain emancipation in Mahavideha. He is also known as Pottila(5). 1. Anut. 6. | 2. Stha. p. 456. 1. Pudhavi (Prthivi) Name of one of the four chief wives of each of the four Logapalas under Isanimda. 1. Bha. 406. Sth. 233. 2. Pudhavi (i) Fifth chapter of the first section, (ii) eigth chapter of the sixth section, (iii) third chapter of the twelfth section, 3 (iv) first as well as (v) fourth chapter of the thirteenth section, (vi) sixth as well as (vii) seventh chapter of the seventeenth section and (viii) third chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 3. 4. Ibid. 470. 2. Ibid. 229. 5. Ibid. 590. 3. Ibid. 437. 6. Ibid. 648. 3. Pudhavi See Puhai.' 1. Sth. 643. A park in the city of Rohidaa. It Pudhavivadesaa (Psthivyavatamsaka) had a shrine of Jakkha Dharana(5). 1. Vip. 30. Pudhavisiri (Prthvisri) A prostitute of Imdapura. She was a former birth of Amjasiri(4).1 1. Vip. 32, SthA. p. 508. Same as Punnanamda. Punanamda (Purnananda) 1. AvaN, 328.

Page #477
Pupayvasu 464 1. Punavvasu (Punarvasu) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Its presiding deity is Ali. Vasittha is its family-name. 1. Sth. 20, Jam. 155-161, Sur. 36 ff., 50, Sam. 5. 2. Punavvasu A resident of Ritthapura, who was the first to offer alms to Siyala, the tenth Titthamkara. 1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 324, 328, Avam. p. 227. 3. Punavvasu Previous birth of Narayana(i), the eigth Vasudeva(1). His preceptor was Samudda(2). He performed nidina at Mihilapuri and its cause was the paraiddhi (other's prowess). 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 605. 1. Pupna (Purna) Fifth chapter of Pupphiya.>> 1. Nir. 3.1. 2. Punna Fifth, tenth as well as fifteenth day of a fort-night.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. 3. Punna Lord of the southern Divakumara gods. He has six principal wives whose names bear similarity with those of Dharana's(1). 1. Bha. 169. 1 2. Ibid. 406, Sth. 508. the Kaccha(1) district of 4. Punna A peak of mount Veyaddha(1) in Mahavideha. 1. Jam 93, Sth. 689. 5. Pupna Same as Punnabhadda.1 1. Sth. 689, Jiv. 182. Punnakalasa (Purnakalasa) Two thieves who considered countenance of Titt hayara Mahavira as evil-bcding. They attacked him with their swords but Sakka(3) killed them and saved the Lord. Punnakalasa is also referred to as a village in Ladha country inhabited by non-Aryans. Two thieves of that village attacked Mahavira but gcd Siddhattha(8) intervened and killed the thieves.? 1. AvaN. 483, (Dipika). p. 100. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 290, KalpV. p. 166, Ava M. p. 281 Punnaghosa (Purnaghosa) Tenth would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. Titthogali mentions him as second Titthamkara and Dadhakeu as tenth Tittharkara.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1117-1118. Pumpanarda (Purnananda) Same as Nanda(4). 1. Sam. 157.

Page #478
465 Pappabhadda Punnapattia (Purnapatrika) An off-shoot of Uddehagana(2). 1. Kalp. p. 259. 1. Punnabhadda (Purnabhadra) Eleventh chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasa. 1. Ant, 12. 2. Punnabhadda A merchant of Vaniyagama, who took initiation from Titthayara Mahavira and attained emancipation on mount Vipula. 1. Ant. 14. 3. Punnabhadda One of the disciples of Sambhoivijaya(4).' 1. Kalp. p. 256. 4. Puppabhadda A shrine situated to the north-east of Campa." It was visited by Pasa(1), Maha viral and Suhamma(1) and Jamba(1). It was dedicated to Jakkha god of the same name." 1. Aup. 2, Jna. 79, 91, 105, 152, 3. Jna. 176, Ant. 17-26, Dasa. 9.1. Vip. 34. 4. Upa. 2, Nir. 1.1, Prasa. p. 1, Jna. 2. 2. Jna. 152. | 5. Vip. 34. 5. PuppabhaddaOne of the two lords of the Jakkha gods. He performed worship of Titthayara Mahavira every night during the latter's four months sojourn at Campa.? He is under Loga pala Vesamana(9), He will maintain the army of Mahapauma(9 and 10) of Sayaduvara. His principal wives are Punna(1), Uttama(2), Taraya and Bahuputtiya(1)." 1. Bha. 169, KalpDh. p. 110, Praj. 48, 3. Bha. 168. NisCu. III. p. 224. 4. Bha. 554, 559, Sth. 693. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 320. 5. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jna. 153. 6. Punnabhadda A peak of mount Veyaddha(2) in Bharaha(2). It is constituted of gold. 1. Jam. 12. 7. Punnabhadda A peak of mount Malavamta in Mahavideba.1 1. Jam. 91, Sth. 689. 8. Punnabhadda A deity presiding over the Punnabhadda(6) peak.? 1. Jam. 14. 9. Pupnabhadda A god belonging to the Punnabhadda(10) celestial abode of the Sohamma(1) region. He performed thirty-two kinds of dramas before Titthayara Mahavira. In his previous birth he was a merchant of the same name in Manivaiya city. He had become a monk and observed asceticism. He will attain liberation in Mahavideba.! 1. Nir. 3.5. 59

Page #479
Punnabhadda 10. Punnabhadda 1. Nir. 3.5. 11. Punnabhadda 1. Jiv. 182. 466 An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.1 One of the two presiding gods of the Khododa ocean.1 Punnabhaddakuda (Purnabhadrakuta) 1. Jam. 12. 1. Punnasena (Purnasena) Anuttarovavaiyadasa.1 1. Anut. 2. Punnarakkha (Purnaraksa) A god under Logapala Vesamana(9).1 1. Bha. 168. Same as Punnabhadda(6).1 Thirteenth chapter of the second section of 2. Punnasena Son of king Seniya(1) and his wife Dharini(1) of Rayagiha. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira. After observing asceticism for a period of sixteen years he died and again took birth as a god in Savvatthasiddha celestial [abode. After one more incarnation he will attain salvation.1 1. Anut. 2. 1. Punna (Purna) Name of one of the four queens of Punnabhadda(5), the lord of Jakkha gods. The same is the name of a queen of Manibhadda(1). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jna. 153. 2. Punna Daughter of merchant of Nagapura. She remained unmarried, accepted asceticism from Titthayara Pasa(1) and became a disciple of nun Pupphacula(1). After her death she became a queen of a lord of Vanamamtara (Jakkha) gods,' i.e. the same as Punna(1). 1. Jna 153. 3. Punna Ninth chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. Putthi (Pusti ?) 1. UttN. p. 379. A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1).1 1. Puppha (Puspa) Same as Pupphakeu(1).1 1. Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295, JamS. p. 535, SthA. p. 79. 2. Puppha A celestial abode of Panata where gods have maximum lifespan of twenty Sagaropama years. They breathe once in twenty fortnights and have desire for food once in twenty thousand years,1 1. Sam. 20.

Page #480
467 Pupphacala 1. Pupphaa (Puspaka) A celestial abode. It is probably the same as Puppha(2). 1. AvaCu. II. p. 175. 2. Pupphaa A travelling car meant for the lord of the Isana celestial region." 1. Sth. 644. 3. Pupphaa Managing god of the Pupphaa(2) celestial car belonging to the lord of the Isapa heavenly region.! 1. AvaCu. I. p. 145. A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).1 Pupphakamta (Puspakanta) 1. Sam. 20. 1. Papphakaramdaa (Puspakarandaka) A park situated in the north-east of Hatthisisa city. The shrine of Jakkha Kayavanamalapiya was located there.1 1. Vip. 33. 2. Pupphakaramdaa A park situated in Rayagiha. Two princes, viz., Vissabbuti and Visahanamdi developed a quarrel for this park.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 23. Pupphakaramdaga (Puspakarandaka) See Pupphakaramdaa. 1. Avacu. I. p. 230. 1. Pupphakeu (Puspaketu) One of the eighty-eight Gahas also known as Puppha(1). 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. 2. Pupphakeu King of Pupphabhadda. He is called Pupphasena also. He had Pupphacula(1) and Pupphacula(2) as his son and daughter respectively born of Pupphavati(4). He performed their marriage with each other because they loved mutually.3 1. AvaCu. II. p. 177. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 177, AvaCu. I. p. 559, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 559, AvaH. p. 429. BrhKs. p. 411. 3. Pupphakeu Seventh would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.2 Titthogali mentions Mahayasa in this context.2 1. Sam. 159. 12. Tir. 1118. Pupphaketu (Paspaketu) See Pupphakeu(1). 1. Sth. 90. 1. Pupphacala (Puspacula) King of Pupphapura. He was son of Pupphakeu(2) and his wife Papphavati(4). He had married his own sister, Pupphacala

Page #481
Pupphacula 468 (2). He renounced the world and became a monk. Once a god tried to distract him from meditation by creating the scene of Pupphacula(2) being molested by a knave. But Pupphacula did not swerve. 1. BrhBh. 1349-1351, BrhKs. p. 411. 2. Pupphacula King of the city of Campa and friend of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 1. Uttn. p. 377, Uttk. p. 254, Utts. p. 377. 1. Pupphacala (Puspacula) Chief woman-disciple of Pasa(1), the twentythird Titthamkara.1 1. Jna. 148, 158, Tir. 462, Sam. 157, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Ava p. 28. 2. Pupphacala Daughter of king Pupphakeu(2) and his queen Pupphavati(4) of Pupphabhadda. She married her brother Pupphacula(1) with the consent of her father. Her mother did not like it and renounced the world. After her death she was born as a goddess. She wanted to enlighten her daughter. She showed scenes of hell and heaven to her daughter in dreams. Pupphacula was frightened. Then her father asked the heretics about the conditions of hell and heaven. They were not able to give the true account. Acarya Annikaputta gave the correct description and the deeds which lead to that type of existence. Puppacula then accepted asceticism from that Acarya with the condition that she would accept alms from her father's house. In due course she attained omniscience. Once while crossing river Gamga in a boat she along with others was drowned in the river. That place came to be known as Payaga. See also Payaga. 1. BrhBh. 1349-51. II. p. 36, SthA. p. 474, Sams. 56, 2. AvaCu. II. pp. 177-178, 1. p. 559, NanM. p. 166. Avan, 1191 (interpolated), AvaCu. 3. Pupphacala Wife of prince Subahu(1), Son of king Adipasattu(2) of Hatthisisa.1 1. Vip. 33. 4. Pupphacula Identical with Papphaculiya.1 1. Nir, 4.1, NanCu. p. 60, NanH. p. 73. Pupphaculiya (Puspaculika) An Angabahira Kalia text. It forms a section of Uvamga.It consists of the following ten chapters3 : (1 Siri(3), (2) Hiri(6), (3) Dhiti(3), (4) Kitti, (5) Buddhi(1), (6) Lacchi(3), (7) Iladevi, (8) Suradevi(I). (9) Rasade vi(1), (10) Gamdhadevi(1). 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44, Nancu. p. 60, 2. Nir. 1.1. NanH. p. 73, NanM. p. 208. 3. Ibid. 4.1. Pupphajambhaga (Puspajtabhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods.1 1. Bha, 533.

Page #482
469 Pupphabhadda A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2). Pupphajjhaya (Puspadhvaja) 1. Sam. 20. 1. Pupphadamta (Puspadanta) Ninth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle. He was Jugabahu(3) in his previous birth. He is also known as Suvihi(1). His father king Suggiva(2) and his mother queen Rama(3) belonged to the city of Kagamdi.' His height was one hundred dhanusas. His colour was bright like moon. He took to asceticism accompanied by one thousand men. Arunappabha was his sacred palanquin. He broke his first fast at the residence of Pussa(2) in the town of Seyapura. He obtained omniscience in a park outside the city of Kagamoi? His sacred tree was mali or malli.10 Varaha(1) was his first male disciple. 11 Varuni(1) was his first woman-disciple.12 He had under him 86 groups of monks, the same number of group-leaders, 13 2,00,000 monks and 3,00,000 nuns.14 He attained liberation at the end of his life of two lakh purva years.15 1. Ava. p. 4, Nan. v. 18, Vis. 1758, 9. AvaN. 254, Sam. 157. AvaN. 1091, Tir. 472, Kalp. 196, 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 406. Sth. 411. 11. Sam. 157, Tir. 447. 2. Sam. 157. 12. Sam. 157, Tir. 448, 458. 3. Ava. p. 4, Sam. 75, 86, 100, Tir. 322, 13. Sam. 86. According to AvaN. 266, the 4. Sam. 157, Ava N. 385, 388, Tir. 472. number is 88. According to Tir. 450, it 5. Sam. 100, AvaN. 378, Tir. 362. is 84. 6. AvaN. 376, Tir. 342. 14. AvaN. 257, 261. 7. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 391. 15. Ibid. 303, 307. 8. Avan. 324, 328, Sam. 157. 2. Pupphadasta General of the elephant column of Isanimda." 1. Sth. 404, 582. Pupphadatta (Puspadatta) An ascetic who accepted alms from merchant Usabhadatta(2) of the town of Usuyara(3).1 1. Vip. 34. Pupphapabha (Puspaprab'ia) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).1 1. Sam. 20. Pupphapira (Puspipra) Sime as Puppia'had la. 1. BrhBh 1349. One of the ten kinds of Papphap lajabhiga (Puspap'ialajeb'aka) Jambhaga gods. 1. Bha. 533. Pupphabhadda (Puspabhadra) A city situated on the bank of Gamga. It is the the same as Pupphapura. King Pupphakeu(2) and his queen Pupphavati(4)

Page #483
Pupphamala 470 reigned there. They had Pupphacula(1) and Pupphacala(2) as their twin son and daughter. Pupphakeu is also known as Pupphasena.3 The city is identified with Pataliputta." 1. AvaCu. II. p. 177, Avah. p. 429. 3. AvaCu. I.p. 559. 2. BrhBh. 1349-1351, BrhKs. p. 411. 4. LAI. p. 324. Pupphamala (Puspamala) A principal Disakumari goddess of the lower world. According to Thana, she belongs to the upper world. 1. Jam. 112. 2. Sth. 643. Pupphalesa (Puspalesya) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2). 1. Sam. 20. Pupphavai (Puspavati) See Pupphavati. 1. BrhBh. 1351, AvaH. p. 429. Papphavanna (Puspayarna) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).' 1. Sam. 20. 1. Pupphavati (Puspavati) Principal woman-disciple of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Tittharkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 461. 2. Pupphavati A shrine situated to the north-west of Tamgiya sity. 1. Bha. 107. 3. Pupphavati Twenty-fourth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakaha.1 1. Jna. 153. 4. Pupphavati Queen of king Pupphakeu(2) or Pupphasena of Pupphapura or Pupphabhadda. She renounced the world and became a goddess after death. Then she showed scenes of hell and heaven to frighten and enlighten her daughcer Pupphacala(2) to follow right path. 1. BrhBh. 1351, BrhKs. p. 411. 2. AvaCu. 1. p. 559, II. p. 177-178, NanM. p. 166. 5. Pupphavati Daughter of a merchant of Nagapura. She accepted asceticism from Titthayara Pasa(1). Rest is similar to Punna(2).1 1. Jna. 153. 6. Pupphavati One of the four principal wives of Sappurisa, a lord of the Kimpurisa(3) gods. In her previous birth she was a daughter of a merchant of Nagapura, i.e the same as Pupphavati(5). The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahapurisa.. 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jna. 153. .

Page #484
471 Pupphiya Pupphasala (Puspasala) A famous songster belonging to Vasamtapura(3). Bhadda(4), the wife of a merchant of the same town was so much immersed in his music that she completely forgot herself and fell down from the upper floor and died. 1. AvaH. P, 398, AcaSi. p. 154, AvaCu. I. pp. 529-530. 2. Pupphasala A merchant of Gobbaragama(1).? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 469. 3. Pupphasala See Pupphasalaputta.1 1. Risi (Sangrahani). Papphasalaputta (Puspasalaputra) A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha." 1. Risi. 5, Risi (Sangrahani). Pupphasalasua (Puspasalasuta) Son of merchant Pupphasala(2) of Gobbaragama(1). He was very, modest and of helpful nature. He was enlightened when Titthayara Mahavira asked him to serve him with a broom (rajoharana) - 1. AvaCu. I. p. 469. 2. Ibid., AvaN. 847, AcaCu. p. 120, Visk. p. 787. Pupphasimga (Pusapirnga) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).1 1. Sam. 20. Pupphasiddha (-sittha) (Puspasiddha) (srsta) A celestial abode similar to Pappha(2). 1. Sam. 20. Papphasena (Puspasena) Another name of Pupphakeu(2).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 559, AvaH. p. 429. Puppharama (Pusparama) A park on the outskirts of Rayagiha. 1. Ant. 13. Pupphavatta (Puspavartta) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2). 1. Sam. 20. Papphahara (Puspahara) A class of vanaprastha ascetics living on flowers only. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. Pupphiya (Puspika) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It forms a part of Uvamga.? It consists of the following ten chapters. (1) Camda(2), (2) Sura(8), (3) Sukk a(5), (4) Bahuputtiya(6), (5) Panna(1), (6) Manibhadda(3), (7) Datta(13), (8) Siva(4), (9) Bala(9), (10) Anadhiya(3). 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 60, 1 2. Nir. 1.1, NapH. p. 73, NanM. pp. 207-8. 3.1bid. 3.1.

Page #485
Pupphujjaa Papphujjaa (Puspayuta) 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236. One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usabha(1),1 Pupphuttara (Puspottara) A celestial abode. Mahavira's soul descended into the womb of Devanamda(2) from this abode.' Its another name is Mahavijaya,2 1. Aca. 2. 176, Kalp. 2, Vis. 1817. I 2. AvaCu. I. p. 236, Aca. 2.176. Pupphuttaravadimsaga (Puspottaravatamsaka) See Pupphuttaravademsaa.1 1. Sam. 20. Pupphuttaravademsaa (Puspottaravatamsaka) Puppha(2).1 1. Sam. 20, AvaCu. I. p. 235. Purana 1. UttN. and UttS. pp. 114-5, NisCu. IV. 127, BrhKs. pp. 915-6, VyaBh. 10.589, UttCu. p. 73. 472 Puramdara (Purandara) 1. Utt. 11.23. Puramdarajasa (Purandarayasa) Daughter of king Jiyasattu(22), sister of Khamdaa(1) and wife of king Damdagi.' She was initiated by Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara.2 See Sakka(3).1 A heretical scripture.' 1. Vip. 15. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 295. 3. Vip. 16. 4. Ibid. 17. 5. Ibid. 17, SthA. p. 507. 6. Aup. 39. 7. Kalp. 212, Jam. 31, AvaN. 254, 339, A celestial abode similar to 1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41. Purimatala or Purimayala (Purimatala) A city to the north-east of which a park named Amohadamsana was situated. There was a shrine of Jakkha Amohadamsi in that park. The dreadful forest of Sala, a hide-out for robbers, lay to the north-east of this city. There was also an old temple of Melli(1). Titthayara Mahavira had visited Purimatala. There he narrated the previous birth of Abhaggasena(2). Ninnaya, a resourseful merchant and dealer in eggs, belonged to this place." Seven disciples of parivraiaka Ammada(1) had started for this city from Kampillapura." Titthayara Usabha(1) attained omniscience in the Sagadamuha park which was situated on the outskirts of Purimatala. This city was situated in the vicinity of Vinia. It is also called Vinitasakhapura.9 The lord of the Isana celestial region worshipped Titthayara Mahavira at this place, and merchant Vaggura who belonged to this place also paid homage to him.10 2. BrhKs. pp. 915-6, AvaCu. I. p. 181, Vis. 1673, 1719, BrhKs. p. 381, KalpS. p. 189, KalpV. p. 240. 8. AvaN. 243, AvaCu. I. p. 181, Vis. 1722, AvaH. p. 430. 9. KalpV. p. 240. 10. AvaN. 491, Vis. 1945, AvaCu. I. p. 295.

Page #486
Purisasiha King Mahabbala(8) reigned here." Udiodia, the king of this city was attacked by Dhammarui(1), the ruler of Varanasi.12 Citta(1), a merchant's son, was born in Purimatala.13 It was a suburb of Ayodhya.14 11. Vip. 15. 12. Vip. 17. AvaCu. I. p. 559, NanM. p. 166. 473 Puriya (Purika) A city which was visited by preceptor Vaira(2) during the famine of twelve years. A Buddhist king reigned there. There was a image of the living Tirthankara. Puriya is identified with Puri Jagannatha in Orissa. 1. AvaN. 773, 1188, AvaCu. I. p. 396. 3. LAI. p. 325. 2. OghND. p. 59. Purisa (Purusa) npatti.1 1. Bha. 362. 13. Utt. 13.2. UttCu. p. 214, UttK. p. 254. 14. SBM. p. 376. Puri-vatta (Puri-Varta) One of the twenty-five and a half Ariya countries with its capital at Masapuri. It is the same as Vatta.1 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. Thirty-fourth chapter of the ninth section of Viyahapa. Parisapumdaria (Purusapundarika) Sixth Vasudeva(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region and brother of sixth Baladeva(2) Anamda(1). He was son of king Mahasiva and his queen Lacchimai(1) of Cakkapura. In his previous birth he was Piyamitta(2). He killed his Padisattu Bali(3). He was 29 bows tall. He lived for 65 thousand years and after death fell to the sixth hell.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 208, UttCu. p. 178, UttS. p. 304. 2. BrhBh. 2291, 2292. 1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40-41, AvaN. 403-413, Tir. 577, 602-615, Sth. 672. Purisapura (Purusapura) Capital of Gamdhara (1) country. Its ruler was Naggai. King Murumda(2) of Padali city had sent his envoy to this city." It was frequented by bhiksus wearing red robes. It is identified with Peshawar. 3. BrhKs. p. 650. 4. GDA. p. 162. Purisavijja (Purusavidya) 1. Sam. 36, UttN p. 9. Purisasiha (Purusasimha) Fifth of the nine Vasudevas(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region and brother of Sudamsana(7). He was son of king Siva(6) and his queen Ammaya of Assapura.. Dhamma was his contemporary Titthamkara. In his previous birth he was Isivala(2). 60 See Khuddaganiyamthijja.1

Page #487
Purisasena 474 Purisasiha was 45 bows high and he lived for 10 lakh years. He killed his Padisattu Nisumbha. He fell after death to the sixth hellish region. 1. Sam. 158, 133, AvaBh 40-41, AvaN. 403-413, Tir. 478, 577, 602-15, Sth. 672, 735. Fourth chapter of the first section of 1. Parisasena (Purusasena) Aputtarovavaiyadasa. 1. Anut. 1. 2. Purisasena Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dharini(1) of Rayagiha. He was consecrated by Titthayara Mahavira. After death he took birth as a god in an Anuttara celestial abode. He will attain emancipation in the Mahavideha region after one more incarnation.1 1. Anut. 1. Fourth chapter of the fourth section of Antagadadasa. 3. Parisasena 1. Ant. 8. 4. Purisasena Son of king Vasudeva and his queen Dharini(4) of Baraval. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja after practising asceticism for sixteen years. 1. Ant. 8. Purisuttama (Purusottam) Fourth Vasudeva(1) of the the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva and brother of Sappabha(1). He was son of king Soma(9) and his queen Siya(6) of Baravai. Anamta, the fourteenth Titthamkara, was his contemporary. He killed his Padisattu Mahukedhava. He was 50 bows tall and he lived for 30 lakh years. In his previous birth he was Samuddadatta(2), and after death he fell to the sixth hello 1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40-41, AvaN. | 3. Sam. 158, Tir. 605. 403-413, Tir. 577, Sth. 672, 602-5. 4. Sam. 158, Tir. 604. Sam. 158 mentions Rudda(5) as his 5. AvaN. 403, 405, Sam. 50. father. 6. Sam. 158, Tir. 615, AvaN. 413. 2. Tir. 477. Pulaa (Pulaka) Seventh part of the first layer of Rayanappabha(2). It is one thousand yojanas in extent.1 1. Sth. 778. Pulamda or Pulimda (Pulindra) An Apariya people and country. It is identified with the region comprising the western portion of Bundelkhand and the district of Sagar.? 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4, Bha. 2. GDA. p. 161. 380, Jna. 18, Jam. 43, Aup. 33.

Page #488
475 Puvva-videha Puvva (Purva ) Same as Puvvagaya. 1. Sam. 14, Nan. 35, Tir. 809, NanM. p. 240. Puvvamga (Purvanga) First day of a fortnight." 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Puvvagata (Purvagata) See Puvi agaya. 1. Sth. 742, NanCu. p. 75. Puvvagaya (Purvagata ) Third section of Ditthivaya. It consisted of the following fourteen sub-sections known as Puvvas: (1) Uppaya, (2) Agganiya, (3) Viriya, (4) Atthinatthippa vaya, (5) Napappavaya, (6) Saccappavaya, (7) Ayappavaya, (8) Kammappavaya, (9) Paccakkhanappavaya, (10) Vijjaanuppavaya, (11) Avamjhappa vaya, (12) Panau, (13) Kiriyavisala, (14) Bimdusara.? They are collectively known as Cauddasa puvva. Mahavira had predicted that his Puvvagaya would last one thousand years. But the Titthogali mentions that these fourteen Puvvas will be extinct after 170 years of the the emancipation of Titthayara Mahavira," i. e. Thulabhadda will be the last catnrdasapurvadharin. Since this section was devised first (puvva = purva) and then Ayara etc., it was named Puvvagaya. Puvvagaya is also another name of Ditthivaya.7 It is regarded as the source of other canonical works and therefore it is said that Puvvas were composed first and then the other Amgas(3) by the Ganadharas.' In this connexion we come across some references which specifically mention the names of some canonical as well as non-canonical works and chapters derived from the particular Puvvas and their sections.10 1. Sam. 147, Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 75, 9. NanCu. p. 56, AvaN. 292-3. There is Sth. 262. also other view that the Acaranga was 2. Sam. 14. composed first and then the other Amg3. Ibid. as. See AcaN. 8, 9, AcaCu. p. 3; 4. Bha. 678, Tir. 805. See also Agama yuga ka Jain Dardana 5. Tir. 697. by Pt. D. Malavania (1966). pp. 20-22. 6. NanM, p. 240. 10. SeeCLJ. pp. 87-89 with foot notes for 7. Sth. 742, See CLJ. p. 8. details. 8. Vis. 551--552, Brh. 145-146. Identical with Puvvaphagguni. Puvvaphagguni (Purvaphalguni) 1. Jam. 155, Sth. 110. Puvvabhaddavaya (Purvabhadrapada ) Identical with Puvvabhaddavaya. 1, Jam. 155. 1. Puvva-Videha or Puvvavideha (Purva-Videha) One of the four subregions of Mahavideha situated in Jambuddiva. It lies to the east of mount 1. Jam. 85, Sth. 302, Anu. 130.

Page #489
Puvva videba 476 Mamdara(3). River Siya passes through it. There are the districts of Pukkhalavas(1), Mamgalavai(1), etc. in it. Similar Puvvavideha is also situated in Dhayaisamda as well as in Pukkharavaradivaddha. See also Mahavideha(1). 2. Sth. 86, Jams. p. 322. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 172. 3. Jna. 144, JivM. p. 244. 6. Ibid. 4. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 172. 2. Puvvavideha Same as Puvvavidehakuda. 1. Jam, 84, 110. 1. Puyvavideha-kula (Purvavideha-kuta ) A peak of mount Nisaha.1 1. Jam. 84. A peak of mount Nilavamta(1). 2. Puyvavideha-kuda 1. Jam, 110. Identical with Puvvabhaddavaya.1 Puvvapotthavaya (Purvaprosthapada) 1. Sur. 36. Puvvaphagguni (Purvaphalguni) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Its family name is Govallayana.1 1. Sth. 90, 110, Sam. 2, Sur. 36, 50, Jam. 155 ff., 159. Puvvabhaddavaya (Purvabhadrapada) One of the twenty-eight constellations. Aya is its presiding deity and Jaukanna its family-name. 1. Sth. 90, 110, Sam. 2, Sur. 36, 50, Jam. 155 ff., 159. Puvvasadha (Purvasadha) One of the twenty-eight Nakkatta(1). Au(1) is its presiding deity and Vajjhiyayana is its family name.1 1. Sth. 90, Sam. 4, Sur. 36, 50, Jam. 155-161. 1. Pussa (Pusya) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Vahassai(4) is its presiding god. Omajjayana is the family name of Pussa.1 1. Sth. 90, 411, 589, 694, 781, Sam. 3, 10, Jam. 155-161, Dev. 153, Sur. 36, 50, SutCu. 21. 2. Pussa A resident of Seyapura who was the first to offer alms to Pupphadamta, the ninth Titthamkara. 1. Avan. 324, 328, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 227. 3. Pussa See Pusa.1 1. Sur. 46. A heretical treatise. 1 Pussadevaya (Pusyadaivata) 1. Nan. 42.

Page #490
477 Parapa 'Pussabhuti (Pusyabhuti) Same as Pusabhuti. 1. VyaBh. 204, VyaM. IV. p. 47, BrhBh. 6290. See Pusamitta.1 Pussamitta (Pusyamitra) 1. AcaCu. p. 2. Family name of the constellation Revati (4). Pusssayana (Pusyayana) 1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. 1. Puhai (Prthivi) Mother of Supasa(1)1 and wife of king Paittha(1). 1. Tir. 470, Sam. 157, AvaN. 385. 2. Puhai Mother of the third Vasudeva(1) Sayambhu(1).1 1. Tir. 603, AvaN. 409, Sam. 157. 3. Puhai Mother of the first three Ganadharas of Mahavira and wife of Vasubhui(1).1 1. AvaN. 649, Visk. p. 692. | AvaN. 648. 4. Puhai Wife of king Salavahana. Once she had put on her husband's dress and acted like him.1 1. Vyam. VIII. p. 36. 5. Puhai A principal Disakumari residing on the Himava peak of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain. 1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643. Puhavi (Prthivi) See Puhai.1 1. Tir. 157, Vyam. VIII. p. 36, Jam. 114, Vis. 2510, Sam. 157, AvaN. 649. Putana or Payana (Putana) A notorious Vamtara goddess who used to kill children. 1. Sut. 1.3.4.13, Pras. 15, PinNBh. 41, PinNM. p. 126, NisCu. III. p. 408. 1. Purana One of the six friends of king Mahabbala(2) of the city of Viyasoga. 1. Jna. 64. Seventh chapter of the second section of Amtagadadasa.1 2. Purana 1. Ant. 3. 3. Purana Son of king Amdhagavanhi and his queen Dharini(5) of Baravai. He was initiated by Titthayara Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 3.

Page #491
Purana 478 4. Parapa A merchant of the settlement of Bebhela. He had renounced the world and become an ascetic. After death he was born as indra Camara(1) in Camaracamca. 1. Bha. 144. 1. Pusa (Pusya) Presiding god of the Revai(4) constellation.' 1. Jam. 157, 171, Sur. 46. 2. Pusa See Pussa. 1. Pusa and Pussa, as independent names as well as affixes, have been rendered into Sanskrit as Pusya as well Puspa. The latter form seems to be erroneous. 3. Pusa A palmist who having observed the marks of a Cakkavatti in the foot-prints of Titthayara Mahavira thought of to serve him for getting some gifts from him. Following the foot-prints he reached Thunaga settlement but found that Mahavira was merely a monk. He got dejected and doubted the accuracy of the science of palmistry. Sakka(3) appeared and removed his doubt and explained that the Lord was a dharma-cakravartin." He gave some gifts to the palmist and disappeared. The palmist also went away.3 1. AvaN. 473. 3. KalpV. p. 159. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 282. 4. Pusa A (would-be) preceptor belonging to the Vaccha(5) lineage. After his death i.e. after 20500 years of the emancipation of Mahavira, Uttarajjhayana will become extinct.1 1. Tir. 826. Pasagiri (Pusyagiri) Disciple of preceptor Raha and teacher of Phaggumitta. 1. Kalp. p. 264. Pasanamdi (Pusyanandi) Son of king Vesamanadatta and his queen Siridevi(4) of Rohidaa and husband of Devadatta(2), daughter of merchant Datta(1) of the same town.1 1. Vip. 30-31, SthA. p. 508. Pusabhuti (Pusyabhuti) Teacher of preceptor Pusamitta(2). He was expert in meditation. He enlightened king Mumdia of Simbavaddhana.? He is the same as Vasubhuti(3). 1. AvaN. 1312, VyaM. IV. p. 47, 50, 2. AvaCu. II. p. 210. BrhBh. 6290, AvH. p. 722. Pasamanaga (Pusyamanaka) A planet mentioned in Thana only. It is said that it should not be taken into consideration.2 1. Sth. 90. 12. SthA. p. 78, f.n. 1.

Page #492
479 Pedhala A king after Maruyavamsa and before 1. Pasamitta (Pusyamitra) Balamitta. 1. Tir. 621. 2. Pasamitta A disciple of Pasabhuti, also known as Vasubhati.' Ho was the only person who could understand the outer symptoins of the deep meditation undertaken by Pusabhuti. 1. AvaN. 1312, Aval. p. 722. 12. AvaCu. II. p. 210. 3. Pasamitta A previous birth of Maha vira. He belanged to the settle. ment of Thupa(2).1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 229, AvaN. 442, KalpV. p. 43, KalpDh. p. 37, Vis. 1808. 4. Pasamitta A preceptor who believed in observing vyayaharika disciplino along with seven other preceptors.1 1. VyaBh. 3.350. 5. Pagamitta Precptor Pakkhiya(1) had three disciples whose names ended with Pusamitta. They were Ghayapusamitta, Pottapusamitta and Dubb1liyapasamitta. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 409, AvaBh. 142, AcaCu. p. 2, Vis. 3010, NisBh. 5607, SutCu. p. 3, Tir. 621. One of the seven branches of Caranagana(2). Pasamittijja (Pusyamitriya) 1. Kalp. p. 259. It is included in the list of planets given Pasasamanaga (Pusyasamanaka) in Thana only. 1. Sth. 90. Pasa (Pusya) 1. Upa. 35. Wife of merchant Kumdakoliya of Kampillapura, 1. Pedhala A mendicant who was master of many supernatural powers (vidyas). He was in search of some proper person whom he could bestow with his vidyas. He produced a son by placing his semen into the womb of nun Sujettha with the help of his supernatural powers. The child thus born was named Saccai(1). Pedhala was killed by him. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 174-175, AcaCu. p. 97, AcaSi p. 146, SthA. p. 457, NisCu. III. p. 277, AvaH. p. 685. 2. Pedhala A park situated on the outskirts of Dadhabbami. It had a shrine called Polasa. Titthayara Mahavira had visited it, 1. AvaCy. I. p. 301,

Page #493
Pedhalaggama 480 Pedalaggama (Pedhalagrama) A village in Dadhabhumi. It was visited by Titthayara Mahavira.! 1. AvaN. 498, Vis. 1953, Kalpv. p. 168, AvaM.'p. 288. In AvaCu. I. p. 301, it is mentioned as a park. See Pedhala(2). 1. Pedhalaputta (Pedhalaputra) Eighth would-be Titthamkara in Bharaha (2). In his previous birth he was Narda(8). 1. Tir. 1112, Sam. 159. Ano' her name of Udaa(3).1 2. Pedhala patta 1. Sth. 692. Eighth chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa. 3. Pedbalaputta 1. Anut. 3. 4, Pedhala putta Son of lady merchant Bhadda(9) of Vaniyaggama. He accepted asceticism from Titthayara Mahavira and attained Savvatthasiddha a celestial abade, after death. He will get emancipation in Mahavideha.1 1. Anut. 6. A kind of gods under Lagapala Jama(2).1 Peyakaiya (Pretakayika) 1. Bha. 166. A kind of gods under Logapala Jama(2). Peyadevakaiya (Pretadevakayika) 1. Bha. 166. 1. Pellaa (Preraka) Son of lady merchant Bhadda(7) of Rayagiha. He accepted asceticism from Titthayara Mahavira. After his death soul attained the Savvatthasiddha celestial abode. He will get emancipation in Mahavideha. 1. Anut. 6. 2. Pellaa Fourth chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavaiyadasa. 1. Anut. 3. Pomdariya (Pundarika) A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) similar to Pauma(4).1 1. Sam. 17. 1. Pomdarigini (Pundarikini) A lake situated in one of the four quarters of the southern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisaravara island. It measures one lakh yojanas in length and fifty thousand yojanas in breadth, Its depth is one thousand yojanas. 1. Sth. 307. 2. Pomdarigini See Padarigini.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 384.

Page #494
481 Pottile Pomdariya (Pundarika) See Pumdariya." 1. Sth. 197, 764, Sam. 19, Jna. 56, Avacu. I. p. 384, AvaCu. II. p. 191. Pomdavaddhaniya (Pundravardhanika) One of the four offshoots of Godasagana(2). 1. Kalp. p. 256. Pokkana Same as Vokkana. 1. Pras. 4. Pok khalapala (Puskalapala) Son of Cakkavatti Vairasena(2) of Pumarigini(1) in the Pukkbalavai(1) district. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 179, AvaM. p. 225. Po kkhalaval (Puskalavati) See Pukkhalavai. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 384. Pokkhali (Puskalin) A lay-votary of Titthayara Mahavira and a companion of Samkha(9). He belonged to Savatthi. 1. Bha. 437, SthA. p. 456.. . . 1. Poggala (Pudgala) (i) First chapter of the eighth section, (ii) fourth chapter of the twelfth section and (iii) fourth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapapnatti." 1. Bha. 309. 3. Ibid. 500. 2. Ibid. 437. 2. Poggala A merchant of Alabhiya who became Titthayara Mabavira's disciple.1 1. Bha. 436. Potta Same as Pottasala. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 424. Pottasala (Pottasala) A mendicant pretending to be an unvanquishable scholar in the whole of Jambodiva. He had tightened an iron belt around his belly to keep his knowledge intact lest it might burst out. He was challanged and defeated by Rohagutta(1).1 1. AvaN. 2952-55, AvaCu. I. p. 424, BrhKs. p. 235, NisBh. 5602, SthA. p. 413, Utts. p. 168, KalpV. p. 258, UttK. p. 108. 1. Pottila Ninth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region and a future birth of Sunamda(1).1 1. Tir. 1112. Sam. 159. 2. Pottila Sixth previous birth of Mahavira. He observed asceticism for ten million years. He seems to be the same as Pusamitta(3). 1. Sam. 134. 61

Page #495
Pottipat 482 3. Pottila A god who in his previous Birth was Pottila, wife of minister Teyaliputta.1 1. Jna. 102. 4. Pottila A monk and previous birth of Sayampabha(3). He lived in the tirtha of Maha vira. 1. Sam. 159, Sth. 691. 5. Pottila See Patthila(2).1 1. Sth. 691. Pottila Aoagara Same as Pottila(4), 1. Sam. 159. Pottila A beautiful daughter of goldsmith Kalade and his wife Bhada(18) of Teyalipurs, Minister Teyaliputta married her. In due course the minister lost attachment for her and appointed her to distribute almase. She came in contact with nuns and asked to teach her some charms or the use of some drugs to win over the heart of Teyaliputta. They on the contrary delivered religious discourse to her. She then became a lay-votary. In due course she became a nun and after her death she attained heaven. 1. Jna. 96, Risi. 10. . | 3. Joa. 99. 2. Jna. 98, SuCu. p. 28. | 4. Ibid. 100, VipA. p. 88, Avacu. I. $. 499, Pottiha Same as Puttila. 1. Sam. 159. Potthavai or Potthavaya (Prosthapada) A constellation, 1. Sur. 39, Jam. 161. Potthila Same as Puttila. 1. Vis. 1816, Avacu. I. p. 235. Potana (Potana) See Poyatlapura. 1. BrhBh. 6198. Potapapura (Potanapur) See Poyanapura.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 456. Pottapusamitta (Potapusyamitra) A disciple of preceptor Kakkhlya(1). He was gifted with such a supernatural power that he could produce clothes at his will.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 409, AvaBh. 142, AvaH. pp. 307-8. Pottiya (Pautika) A class of vanaprastha asceticsi wearing garments. 2 1. Bha. 417, Nir 3.3, Aup. 38. | 2. BhaA. p. 519.

Page #496
*#*#83 Rolanpura Pomila (Paumila) A disciple of preceptor Vairasena(3). He was the originator of the monastic branch Pomila.1 1. Kalp. p. 255. Pomila (Paumita) 1. Kalp. p. 255. Poyana (Potana) See Poyanapura.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 608, Vis, 1788, AvaN. 425. A monastic branch originating from Pomila.1 Poyanapura (Potanapura) A city where Tivitthu(1), who was the first among the dasarhas1 as well as the first Vasudeva(1),2 was born. His parents were king Payavai(1) and queen Miyavai(2). The fourth Vasudeva in his previous birth died here with a resolve (nidana). King Somacamda(2) along with his wife Dharini(29) reigned here.5 King Jiyasattu(32) as a monk defeated the heretics in a debate held at this place. Acarya Ratnakara along with his five hundred disciples had visited this city. Nun Pupphacala(2) had been to this place. Poyanapura is identified with Paithan on Godavari and by some with Jhusi near Allahabad.9 6. BrhBh. 6198, BrhKs. p. 1637, VyaBh. IV. 107. 1. Vis. 1788, AvaN. 425, Sam. 158. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 232. 3. Vis. 1813-14, AvaN. 447-448, KalpV. p. 43. 24. Tir. 608, Sam. 158. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 456. 7. PinNM. p. 75. 8. Sams. 56. 9.. GDA. p. 157, SBM, p. 377, LAI. p. 323. Porisimamdala (Paurusimandala) An (porisis-paurusis) of a day and night. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44, NanCu, p. 58, NanM. p. 205, NisCu. IV. p. 235. Ukkalia text describing the watches 1. Polasa A park situated on the outskirts of the city of Seyaviya. Preceptor Asadha sojourned there with his disciples. He died there. As a result of some misunderstanding his disciples established a schism (nihnava) in the name of their preceptor.1 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 160, SthA. p. 412, Vis. 2858, AvaBh. 130, NisBh, 5599. 2. Polasa A shrine situated at Pedhalaggama. Titthayara Mahavira sojourned there for one night and observed Mahapadima.1 1. Vis. 1953, AvaCu. I. p. 301, AvaN. 494. Polasapura A town which was visited by Titthayara Mahavira. There was a park called Sahassambavana(6). King Jiyasattu(9) reigned there. Saddalaputta, a very rich potter and follower of the Ajiviya sect, i.e. Gosala, belonged to this place. He afterwards accepted the faith of *Fitthayara Mahavira. Prince Aimutta(1), son of king Vijaya(5) and his 1. Upa. 39-45, SthA. p. 509.

Page #497
Polimdi queen Siri(2) belonged to this place. He accepted monastic life from Lord Mahavira in the Sirivana(2) park of this town.? Devai was told here by monk Aimutta(2) that she would give birth to eight children." 2. Ant. 15, SthA. p. 510. 1 3. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. p. 357. Polimdi (Paulindi) 1. Sam. 18. One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts." Ph Phaggu (Phalgu) First woman-disciple of Lord Ajiya, the second Tittharkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457. Phagguni (Phalguni) Wife of Salibiriya(2) of Savatthi and a lay-votary of Titthayara Mahavira.1 1. Upa. 56. Phaggumitta (Phalgumitra) Disciple of Pasagiri and preceptor of Dhanagiri(1). He belonged to Goyama(2) lineage. Titthogaliya predicts his death in V.N. 1500.2 1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KatpV. p. 264 | 2. Tir. 817. Phaggurakkhiya (Phalguraksita ) Son of Brahmana Somadeva(3) of Dasapura and younger brother of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). He was sent to Rakkhiya by his mother with a view to bring him back home. But he was so impressed by (Rakkhiya's) preaching that he himself took to asceticism.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 401, 404, AvaN. 776, Vis. 2787, Uttn. and Utts. pp. 96-7, Sth. 157, SthA. pp. 129, 276. 1. Phaggusiri (Phalgusri) Last nun in the current descending cycle.1 1. Tir. 839. 2. Phaggusiri Last female lay-votary in the current descending cycle. 1. Mahan. p. 116. Pharasurama (Parasurama) Same as Parasurama. 1. Bhak. 153. Phalajambhaga (Phalajrmbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods.1 1. Bha. 533.

Page #498
485 Phenamalid i Phalabimalla Same as Phalihamalla. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 152-153, UttCu. p. 109, VyaBh. 10.10. 1. Phalahara A kind of vanaprastha ascetics living on fruits. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, AcaCu. p. 257. 2. Phalahara An imaginary rsi performing penances on mount Himavamta.1 1. BrhKs. p. 247. Phaliha (Sphatika) Fifteenth part (kanda) of the first layer of Rayanappabha(2). Its extent is one thousand yojanas. 1. Sth. 778. Phaihakula (Sphatikakuta ) A peak of mount Gamdhamayana. It is presided over by god Bhoganikara. 1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590. Phalihamalla A famous wrestler. He was formerly very stout farmer belong. ing to Durallakavia village situated near Bharuaccha. He was picked up by wrestler Attana of Ujjeni in order to defeat Macchiyamalla at Soparaga.1 1. AvaN. 1274, AvaCu. II. pp. 152, 153, Utts. pp. 192 f., VyaBh. 10.10, UttCu. p. 109. Phalihavalinsaya (Sphatikavatamsaka ) A celestial abode in the isana celestial region. 1. Bha. 172. Phala-Ambadaputta (Phala-Ambadaputra) Tenth chapter of Amtagadadasa.1 It is not extant now. 1. Sth. 755. Phasa (Sparsa ) A planet mentioned in Thana along with Kasa. In Suriyapannatti they are counted as one under the name Kamaphasa.? 1. Sth. 90. SthA. p. 79. 12. Sur. 107. Phasuga (Prasuka ) Sixth chapter of the eighth section of Viyahapannatti. 1. Bha. 309. Phuda (Sphuta) Name of one of the four principal wives of Aikaya and Mahakaya each, the lords of the Mahoraga Vamtara gods. She is also mentioned as Aparaiya (10). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. I 2. Jna. 153. Phenamalini (Phenamalini) A river flowing in the west of mount Mamdara(3) and in the north of river Sioya.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 197, 522. www.jainelib

Page #499

Page #500
LALBHAI DALPATBHAI BHARATIYA SANSKRITI VIDYA MANDIR L. D. SERIES Name of the publication S. No. 1. Sivaditya's Saptapadarthi, with a Commentary by Jinavardhana Suri. Editor: Dr. J. S. Jetly. (Publication year 1963) 2. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection. Pt. L Compiler: Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor: Pt. Ambalal P. Shah. (1963) 3. Vinayacandra's Kavyasiksa. Editor: Dr. H. G. Shastri (1964) 4. Haribhadrasuri's Yogasataka, with auto-commentary, along with his Brahmasiddhantasamuccaya. Editor: Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. (1965) 5. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts, Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection, pt. II. Compiler: Muniraja, Shri Punyavijayaji, Editor: Pt. A. P. Shah. (1965) 6. Ratnaprabhasuri's Ratnakaravatarika part. I. Editor: Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1965) 7. Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, with King Manapka's Commentary. Editor: Dr. V. M. Kulkarni. (1965) 8. Kavi Lavanyasamaya's Nemirangaratnakarachanda. Editor: Dr. S. Jesalpura. (1965) 9. The Natyadarpana of Ramacandra and Gunacandra: A Critical study: By Dr. K. H. Trivedi. (1966) 10. Acarya Jinabhadra's Videsavasyakabhasya, with Auto-commentary, pt. I. Editor: Dalsukh Malvania.(1966) 11. Akalanka's Criticism of Dharmakirti's Philosophy: A Study By Dr. Nagin J. Shah. (1966) 12. Jinamanikyagani's Ratnakaravatarikadyaslokasatarthi. Editor : Pt. Bechardas J. Doshi. (1967) 13. Acarya Malayagiri's Sabdanusasana. Editor: Pt. Bechardas (1967) 14. Acarya Jinabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya. with Auto-commentary. pt. II. Editor Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1968) 15. Catalouge of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts: Muniraja Punyavijayji's Collection. pt. III. Compiler Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor : Pt. A. P. Shah. (1968) Price Rs. 4/ 50/ 10/ 5/ 40/ 8/ 8/ 6/ 30/ 15/ 30/ 8/ 30/ 20/ 30%

Page #501
488 10/ 32/ 107 21/ 16. Ratnaprabhasuri's Ratnakaravatarika, pt. II. Editor : Pt. * Dalsukh Malvania. (1968) 17. Kalpalataviveka (by an anonymous writer). Editor : Dr. Murari Lal Nagar and Pt. Harishankar Shastry. (1968) 18. Ac. Hemacandra's Nighantusesa, with a commentary of Sri vallabhagani Editor : Muniraja Shri Punya vijayaji. (1968) 19. The Yogabindu of Acarya Haribhadra suri with an English Translation, Notes and Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1968) 20. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Shri Ac. Devasuri's Collection and Ac. Ksantisuri's Collection : part. IV.. Compiler: Muniraja'Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor : A.P. Shah. (1968) 21. Acarya Jinabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya, with Auto-Commen tary, pt. III. Editor : Pt. Dalsukh Malvania and Pt. Bechardas Doshi. (1968) 22. The Sastravartasamuccaya of Acarya Haribhadrasuri with Hindi Translation, Notes and Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1969) 23. Pallipala Dhanapala's Tilakamanjarisara Editor : Prof. N. M. Kansara. (1969) 24. Ratnaprabhasuri's Ratnakaravatarika pt. III. Editor : Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1969) 25. Ac. Haribhadra's Neminahacariu : Editors : Shri M. C. Modi and Dr. H. C. Bhayani. (1970) 26. A Critical Study of Mahapurana of Puspadanta. (A Critical Study of the Desya and Rare words from Puspadanta's Mahapurana and His other Apabhramsa works). By Dr. Smt. Ratna Shriyan. (1970) 27. Haribhadra's Yogadrstisamuccaya with English translation, Notes Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1970) 28. Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names, Part I (1970) 20/ 81 40/ 30/ Following are in the press : (1) Neminahacariu Part II. (2) Nyayamanjarigranthibhanga. (3) Madanarekha Akhayika. (4) Adhyatmabindu. (5) Dictionary of Parkrit Proper Names. Part II. (6) Sanatkumaracariu. (7) Jaina Ontology. (8) Pramanavartikabhasya Karikardhapadasuci.

Page #502
FREE